《Building a Kingdom and Conquering the World》


 Chapter 1: Henry

    <h4>Chapter 1: Henry</h4>


    Henry was walking aimlessly through the dark space that he found himself in.


    He did not know how he ended up here. Thest thing he remembered was a bright light that invaded his room while he yed games on hisputer.


    He has always been a little afraid of darkness, but now he had no choice...there was no exit, there was no light, there was no sound, there was no breeze...the only thing he could see was the dark space around him, the only thing he could hear was the sound of his steps and the only thing he could do was keep walking.


    "Maybe I died?"- Henry thought with himself, but soon he shut off these thoughts.


    Just the notion of death and the thought that he was condemned to live eternally in this kind of silent and dark ce, scared the shit out of him


    "Fuck, I need to get out of here"- Henry yelled as he started to run, wishing the darkness to end.


    After what seemed an infinite amount of time, Henry finally spotted a sign of light.


    "That should be the exit...I''m saved"- He said and ran faster, wishing to get to the light. The light meant that hope still exist, and he could get away from this ce.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Henry could finally see the source of light. It was from a smallmp that illuminated a big wooden desk filled with papers on it.


    Behind the desk, there was a white-haired old man holding a feather pen and a white paper in his hands. The old man had a face filled with wrinkles, a dry-soil like skin and dark circles under his eyes��


    When Henry saw him, he immediately remembered those scary old men he used to watch on horror movies, those which he has always been a little afraid of, and, now, there was one right in front of him.


    But as much as Henry was afraid, he didn''t run away...he knew that this old man was the only hope he had to get out. As Henry was about to open his mouth to ask if the old man knew the way out, he suddenly heard a croaky and old voice.


    "Name?" - the old man asked and looked towards him with his scary and emotionless eyes.


    When Henry looked into his eyes, he felt as if this old man would kill him and throw his flesh to the dogs


    "Henry Mason" - Henry unconsciously said his name. Maybe out of fear or maybe out of habit, he didn''t know.


    "Former upation?"- The old man kept asking


    "You can say that I was a professional Esports yer" - And Henry kept involuntarily answering.


    "Sure sure...a yer��" the old man murmured while stroking his beard and writing on the paper. Henry didn''t know why, but he suddenly got goosebumps, like this simple pen could decide his whole future.


    "Name: Henry Mason. Former upation: Professional Esports yer. Karma acquired: 3.000 (Average)...qualified to enter the Reincarnation cycle."- The old man said as he read the paper in his hand.


    "Reincarnat-"


    "Take this and pass through the door"- The old man interrupted him and waved the paper that came slowly flying towards Henry, who carefully grabbed the paper.


    Henry looked at the paper, but it was all nk.


    ''This old man sure is insane. I should get out of here fast.''- Henry thought


    "Hm...sir, there is no door here" Henry said, as he looked around for a door.


    Although the old man seemed insane to Henry, he was his only hope to get away from this ce. Henry thought that it was best if he kept his distance from this old man. Maybe if he went through the door that the old man said, he could find somebody else to ask.


    The old man didn''t say anything, he just raised his finger and pointed towards his right.


    Suddenly, an arched white door with a luscious vine creeping over it appeared, brightening up the whole ce...to Henry, the door seemed to lead towards the heavens.


    "Now go. I am busy" the old man yelled.


    Hearing him, Henry rapidly ran towards the door.


    --------x--------


    Henry was dumbfounded.


    In front of him was an unimaginable huge river with thousands of images that kept changing, like the passage of time and calling Henry towards it, like a mermaid''s voice. The environment seemed gray, and no trees or mountains could be seen, only a vast tnd.


    "Lineup"


    "I said��LINE UP!"- Suddenly, Henry felt a powerful punch on his head that sent him flying a dozen meters away from where he stood.


    He got up quickly, slightly dizzy but with no major pain. It was quite fantastic��maybe one of the wonders of being dead. He looked towards the ce where he stood, searching for the source of the punch.


    It was a humungous man of almost sixteen feet tall, wearing a ck te armor and a conical helm, that left most of his face unprotected but showed two twisted horns. On the helm, there was a small drawing of a white whirlwind. He was like an armed demon.


    "Stand up and wait in line"- the demon like soldier threateningly yelled while looking at Henry, making sure that this soul respected his words and follow the line.


    Still a little dizzy, Henry hurriedly looked around and spotted an endless line formed in the direction of the river. As someone born in the era of technology, Henry hated waiting. Besides, seeing thousands of expressionless silhouettes already in the row, he was sure that it would take at least years to his turn.


    He didn''t want to go, but the image of the threateningly demon in front of him left him with no other choice. He had to line up.


    "Yes sir" Henry obediently said and rapidly ran to take his ce. He had no desire to infuriate the man.


    Seeing the soul obedience, the demon nodded approvingly and walked away. There was always someone who got lost in the wonder of the Dimensions River, and his job was to keep them away. He was their Guardian.


    "Last year a really powerful soul jumped inside the Dimensions River and was extinguished in minutes, so, if a normal soul jumped inside, it would die immediately"- the demon murmured, sighing to himself, before resuming his walk.- "It would be a pity, since it''s quite difficult to see powerful souls such as his, able to maintain his rationality in the face of all Dimensions."


    The Divine River was the boundary and the entrance to hundreds of nes, each one with different history, people, species etc. However, only the Gods responsible for the Reincarnation cycle were able to touch and submerge themselves in the river.


    Even seeing the river was a difficult task. A weaker soul would lose their minds and be like those expressionless silhouettes in the queue. Just a few of them were able to maintain their previous appearances and rationality.


    _x_


    Henry had no idea how much time passed since he lined up. However, it was enough time for smallpses of memory to appear. Sometimes he forgot about his mother''s face, name, and age while also forgetting about his own name and face. Everything was beginning to turn illusory.


    But��one day, when he was about to reach the end of the line and his existence��everything changed. And it all begun with a loud explosion.


    *BOOM*


    The explosion was followed by a strong earthquake, enough to cause the ending of the world.


    Feeling the ground beneath his feet trembling nonstop, Henry came to his senses. It was like awakening from a long dream, where he forgot everything about himself.


    *BOOM*


    Henry had no time to adjust his mind and put it in the present, as the ground trembled again, even stronger than before. He could feel that it was not only bing stronger, but also closer, whatever it was. Furthermore, every tremble made the expressionless silhouettes around him fade away, like fireflies being extinguished.


    Suddenly, Henry heard a powerful voice, followed by another explosion.


    "Gods and Demons of the Underworld! I demand you to give her back to me!"


    The voice seemed toe from everywhere and nowhere at the same time. It brought with itself a powerful wind that hastened the destruction of the silhouettes, fortunately Henry did not disappear together with them.


    "Luriel! Go back! This is not your domain!" �C Another powerful voice echoed. �C "I won''t repeat myself."


    "Azazel!" �C Luriel, the first voice, screamed �C "I came here to take my child back, if you do not release her, I will break this domain! I will break the Reincarnation River and release the chaos."


    The dialogue happened, but Henry could not spot any of these beings. They were like the wind itself, invisible but present.


    Luriel threatened, but no response came from Azazel. It was like a cold war.


    "It seems like there is no way out. I can not let her go." �C Azazel said, initiating pandemonium.


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    Explosion after explosion sounded in the air. Henry felt that he was about to be extinguish. His soul could not face the winds and the tremors running amok in the environment.


    He turned his head and focused on the river. The only way out.


    "Fuck!" �C Henry cursed inside his head.


    He was afraid of the demon from before, but that fear small in front of this kind of threat. He had to jump inside. Luckily, he was already near it, and no one seemed to watch the borders.


    *BOOM*


    Thest explosion was the sign he needed. He propelled himself forwards and with decisiveness jumped inside the river, letting himself sink.


    Thest thing he heard was Azazel desperate shout before his consciousness faded away.


    "Luriel, stop your actions, Chaos can''t be released.!"

 Chapter 2: Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 2: Battlefield</h4>


    "Rise, my liege! We must retreat!"


    Amidst a whirl of dizziness, a hurried shout reached Henry''s ear as a firm grip pulled him up, allowing his senses to gradually return. In a fleeting moment, he was greeted by a heavy scent of iron permeating the air, followed by a chorus of agonizing screams cutting through the surroundings. The icy wind also seemed to be a cruel host, burning his skin, while the soft ground beneath him greeted him.


    After that whirlwind of information, Henry''s vision cleared, allowing him to witness the most chaotic scene he had ever seen in his entire life. He found himself on some sort of ancient battlefield. The nket of snow covering the ground was painted red as hundreds of corpses spread across the horizon, while hundreds of living other crazily battled.


    On his side, he could see warriors clutching swords, scythes, and spears. They were d in furred garments that seemed more suited to resist the cold temperatures than fending off the sharp des. On the other side of the battlefield, stood seven feet tall towering figures with half of their bodies exposed, seemingly unaffected by the cold wind licking their skin. Intriguing bloody tattoos were drawn on their skins. Unlike those over Henry''s side, these individuals brandished weapons hewn from bones and rocks, like Stone Age''s humans.


    "What is this? Where am I?" �C Henry asked himself, unable to fully process everything happening around him. Suddenly, he felt something warm trickling from his forehead to his eyes. He lifted his trembling hands and touched it, realizing that blood was flowing from a wound on his head.


    Thest thing he remembered was jumping into that mysterious river as the sounds of battle neared him. Now, he found himself in what appeared to be an ancient battlefield, with corpses lying all around him and bleeding all over. It was frightening.


    "MY LIEGE! GET HOLD OF YOURSELF"- The voice reached Henry''s ears again, jolting him to the urgency of the present situation.


    Henry was the type of person capable of adapting to numerous situations, bearing a mindset that focused on solving immediate issues before concerning himself with other problems surrounding him. He had to solve things first.


    Henry turned his gaze towards the owner of the voice, spotting an old man with a pristine white hair and a face devoid of wrinkles, holding a long sword in his hands as he stood beside him. The man was draped in a long ck fur mantle over an iron chainmail top, like those nobles from Middle Ages.


    "Careful!" �C Suddenly, before Henry could reach, the old man shouted and pulled him backward. Within a mere millisecond, a stone axe embedded itself in the snow, exactly where Henry had been standing moments before.


    Without a second thought, the old man grabbed Henry''s arm and swiftly pulled him out of the battle front, allowing Henry to see the towering walls of a castle. Whether due to his injury or because he was still trying to process the situation, Henry found himself devoid of the strength to resist, allowing the old man to lead him.


    He didn''t understand how, but even though he seemed heavily injured, Henry had never run so fast in his entire life. He covered arge distance in a time that only an Olympic athlete would be able to, as he was being led by the old man. He felt like a superhuman.


    When they were safe from the battle front and in a favorable position, almost reaching the stone gates, the old man screamed at the top of his lungs, loud enough to be heard by everyone- "RETREAT!"


    At hismand, the soldiers turned and ran, hoping to reach the safe grounds behind the walls. Those who exposed their backs too soon were killed without mercy by those towering individuals holding stone weapons. Henry had never witnessed such a mindless massacre. He couldn''t help but feel grateful that the old man had taken him out of there, otherwise, he would have been one more body in the growing pile of corpses.


    ""CLOSE THE GATES!" �C The old man shouted at the soldiers, who immediately began pushing the heavy stone doors and preparing to reinforce them with wooden struts.


    Fortunately, most of the retreating soldiers made it back in time. As soon as their feet touched the seemingly safe heaven, they dropped to the floor, tired, scared, and, above everything else, relieved.


    "TREAT THE INJURED!" �C The old man ordered, his gaze shifting to several women and men holding wet towels and buckets in their hands - "PROVIDE WATER AND FOOD TO THE REST."


    Henry stood to the side, absorbing his surroundings, attempting to adapt and fully internalize the situation. He took deep breaths to remain calm, making sure that he wasn''t dreaming and everything was real.


    He found himself in what appeared to be a medieval town. The streets were paved with cobblestones, and the houses were built from either wood or old stones, smoke was drifting from a few chimneys. At the city''s heart stood a castle with four towering spires, where one had a view of the entire city. The walls safeguarding the city didn''t seem secure, being a mere line of piled stones.


    "Winter must be knocking on the door." - Henry thought, noticing the snow already covering the roofs of the houses and the streets below. - "These people''s living conditions..."


    Henry wasn''t sure if this was a result of the harsh living conditions or the ongoing war outside, but every person he had seen so far was dressed in rags and appeared severely malnourished. Their eyes were also devoid of any hope.


    "My Liege, are you fine?" �C After delegating orders, the old man approached Henry, his gaze filled with concern as he carefully examined Henry''s body for any signs of injuries. �C "You are bleeding! We must get a look at that!"


    Henry turned his gaze to the old man, studying him with a mixture of doubt and confusion. He had no idea why this man was addressing him as ''My Liege.'' After all, he was merely someone who enjoyed reading about the conquerors of Earth and ying online strategy games. He wasn''t a king or a noble, just an ordinary yer. He couldn''t understand why this man seemed to be speaking to him as if they were close or had loyalty.


    "I''m fine, Luther!" Henry responded abruptly, dismissing the man''s concerns and gently pushing his hands away. However, he paused as a realization struck him that the man''s name had rolled off his tongue naturally. How on earth did he know the man''s name?


    Henry had no time to decipher it, as a powerful headache struck him, followed by a flood of strange memories assailing his mind. Memories of a young prince assuming the leadership of a small yet ancient northern kingdom after his father''s untimely demise. Recollections of nobles betraying him. Memories of a reckless, arrogant, foolish, and self-centered young king who disregarded everyone, before ultimately meeting his end from a powerful attack to the head.


    Henry von Stahl, the name of the young and foolish king of Stahl. These were the words left in his head as he lost consciousness.


    "Liege!"- Luther''s voice was filled with fear and concern as he shouted, watching incredulous to the falling man.


    (Edited)

 Chapter 3: Situation

    <h4>Chapter 3: Situation</h4>


    Henry sat on a simple padded wooden throne, slowly massaging his temples. It had been a few hours since he woke up with the memories of the body''s original owner, which led him to understand the situation at hand.


    The previous owner of this body was called Henry von Stahl, a young king who assumed the throne of Stahl, a cold nation in the northern part of the Alur Continent. This country was devoid of riches and bordered a huge forest, inhabited by barbarians and wild animals and beasts, like Orcs.


    The scarce resources and the cold climate forced the people to a survival mode, rationing their food all years round and hunting normal animals as soon as the winter was over. From the perspective of someone from contemporary Earth, it was a precarious lifestyle that reeked poverty and death.


    "Barbarians��"- Henry murmured in disbelief - "How can I deal with them?"


    Those of Stahl called them barbarians, not only because they lived inside the dangerous Frozen Forest or because they didn''t know how to speak the Common Language, but because they showed no mercy when they attacked the viges bordering the forest, killing women and children alike, using only stone weapons and disying a fearless attitude towards death. Hundreds of thousands of Stahl''s people had died at their hands.


    Although foolish enough to charge into a rain of arrows, the Barbarians had never attacked the capital of Stahl, Eisenburg. However, this time marked their first try on surrounding the city where the throne of Stahl had been ced for thest hundreds of years. This event could only be attributed to the death of the previous king, a great warrior and strategist, and the betrayal of the royal families, who left the kingdom with their riches and armies, leaving the capital undefended. It was a great mystery why the nobles decided to abandon their ownnds and throw themselves into uncertainty, leaving everything in the hands of a young and reckless young king.


    The old owner of the body felt eager to prove himself. He wanted to shine and be a great warrior in his subjects'' eyes. He didn''t want to live in his father''s shadow and deeply desired to honor his name, not letting the walls of his capital to fall under his reign. The young king, who was in his early twenties, even under Luther''s protests, led his army into a direct confrontation against the barbarians, who felt no fear or fatigue.


    The ending of such decision was aplete massacre.


    Stahl''s malnourished and demoralized soldiers couldn''t stand a frontal confrontation against the towering barbarians, who charged at them without fear of death, like a frenzied herd of buffalos. Stahl''s army fell like leaves to the ground, staining the white snow red. The scene was so cruel that it plunged the young king into despair and fury. He dashed recklessly toward the barbarians but was struck on the head, which allowed Henry''s soul to take control of the body.


    "This dumb fucker!"- Henry screamed and facepalmed himself - "This ipetent wasn''t able to wait for a couple of days until the barbarians ran out of food. It was a battle of time, not of strength. The walls were there to protect him."


    The unnecessary deaths of the soldiers could only be credited to this dumb and egocentric king who didn''t listen to Luther, a much more experienced general who had been fighting the Barbarians for years. The young king only wanted to prove himself.


    "What can I do about this situation?" - Henry asked himself, letting his headfortably rest against the throne - "Winter is still not here, which means they can take their time on the siege, even collect resources from the forest to keep us here��if they are smart that is."


    Henry was a professional yer of strategy games, which demanded a lot of research on war tactics and strategic nning. Because of that, he considered himself an expert, even though he had never participated in any kind of war, he wasn''t in the dark about the best strategies or the theory on how to lead an army.


    "ording to Luther, we have enough food for three weeks."- Henry thought in dismay, while looking at the badly done wooden ceiling, which had been patched up with a wood - "I need to turn the situation around. Time is not our friend!"


    Henry closed his eyes and pondered the whole situation. There were about two thousand soldiers able to fight against almost four thousand barbarians with time on their hands. It was the worst oue.


    Furthermore, there was a variable that could influence the whole fight, no, the whole world as he knew it, Mana. It was a mysterious energy that, when used in the right way, could destroy a whole army with a snap of fingers.


    "This thing called Mana�� I need to understand it in order to make the most assertive responses." - Henry said, opening his eyes and decisively getting to his feet - "Let''s go to the training field, Luther should be there."


    From the memories of the original Henry, he knew that the Stahl family had a way to effectively utilize mana. He had to try it out.


    (Edited)

 Chapter 4: Getting used

    <h4>Chapter 4: Getting used</h4>


    The training ground of the pce was nothing more than a wide-open space filled with training dummies, weights, and wooden weapons. During summer the training could be considered bearable and doable, but when winter knocked on the door and the snow rapidly covered the ground, it became impossible to train the soldiers in such open field.


    Right now, standing on these almost all white grounds, two silhouettes could be seen facing each other.


    Luther stood facing his liege while leisurely holding a simple sword in his right hand, not even taking a serious fighting stance. He had no reason to fight seriously after all. He was the young king''s teacher, and, because of that, he knew the extent of his abilities better than anyone else in the world.


    In simple words, the young king had talent but didn''t put enough effort into making it bloom and achieving his full potential. This was the biggest regret in Luther''s life, not being able to lead Henry to reaching this hidden potential.


    "It''s odd" �C Luther thought, while looking at the young king awkwardly holding his sword �C "It''s been a long time since we sparred, but it''s not enough time to get so rusted. He gives me the feeling of a novice warrior."


    "He wasn''t like that during the war." �C Luther murmured, remembering the young king confidently dashing towards the massive barrier of barbarians.


    At that time, he couldn''t be considered exceptionally skilled, but he also couldn''t be considered this bad.


    "Maybe he developed some kind of trauma" �C Luther pondered. - "If so, I need to grind it to dust before it develops even further."


    It wasn''t an umon urrence for a soldier to develop some kind o trauma while on the battlefield. Rather, it was quitemon for first timers who never smelled the battlefield''s cruel scent, like the young king. Even more so against those fearless and crazy for blood barbarians.


    Contrary to Luther''s chain of thoughts, Henry felt a bit disced while feeling the cold and heavy sword in his hands. And, although he possessed the memories and the experience of the old Henry, he had never entered in a fight, much less held a sword.


    "I don''t know if this is the right posture, something feels odd" - He thought - "I need to familiarize with the feeling."


    Fortunately, his inborn talent kicked in and calmed his racing mind down as his body rxed and he finally found the right posture by following the memories in his head. The change of posture and mind didn''t go unnoticed by Luther''s old eyes.


    "Indeed, the talent is still there" �C Luther couldn''t help but sh a satisfied smile as he thought.


    "Come!"- Luther said, lifting his sword and inviting the young king.


    Following his memories, Henry moved the strange energy that rested in his heart towards his legs and kicked the ground, sending all the snow under his feet away. He dashed towards Luther at an incredible speed, lifting his sword and shing downwards.


    Henry didn''t even know where he got the guts to sh at a living human being like he did. He could only credit it to his ability to remain calm in face of everything.


    Luther rxedly fended off the attack, with the side of his sword and counterattacked with the sword''s pommel, hitting Henry right in the nose. The young king immediately dropped to his knees, with blood oozing out of his nose and painting the snow in red.


    Luther indifferently looked at the kneeling young man, not caring if he was a king or simplemoner.


    "Predictable and full of openings" �C Luther evaluated, swirling his sword, and pointing it back at Henry �C "Rusty. Come again!"


    Henry stood up and cleaned the blood with his hand, his eyes free from all distracting emotions.


    "Although I have his memories, I can''t replicate thempletely" �C Henry deeply pondered while looking at his sword �C "I have to dive even deeper and take everything out."


    The young king closed his eyes and focused on the memories and intentions of the original Henry. He was trying to absorb and integrate all insights and knowledge about fighting skills and about the body technique ingrained in his muscles.


    Seeing this scene, Luther lowered his sword and stuck it in the snowy ground, waiting for his liege to end all preparations.


    In his mind, Henry was assimting everything, from battle experiences to the technique inherited by the Stahl Royal Family.


    The name of the technique was known as "Imperial Sun God Technique", a technique that trained the muscles, bones, and organs by burning them constantly with Mana, increasing the user''s affinity with fire.


    The pain caused by the technique was so intense that some users went mad while others simply couldn''t take it anymore and stopped training all together, with the old Henry being a clear example of that. He couldn''t take the pain and stopped, remaining stuck with the same level of strength for almost three years.


    Not minding the consequences, Henry took the Mana stored in his heart and circted it through his body, following the Imperial Sun God Technique''s flow. Immediately, an excruciating pain coursed through his body, seemingly burning each one of his cells. He could feel those cells being burned and healed at an incredible rate, bing stronger.


    Henry could feel even his nerves burning, threatening to eat his sanity.


    He tightly grasped the sword in his hand, trying to calm himself down by sheer willpower and bringing forth his inborn talent. Fortunately, he was able to get a hold of his consciousness and mind.


    Henry opened his eyes together with a long and deep breath.


    *Hufff*


    Luther couldn''t help but feel some sort of threat buried deep inside the young king''s calm eyes. It was like a calm fire that, under certain circumnstances, could burn a whole empire to the ground.


    Henry grasped the sword even tighter, with his body heating up rapidly and causing the snow around him to melt at an incredible speed, which allowed the soil underneath to finally breath again.


    In front of his eyes, Luther could see a formless red aura faintly covering the young king''s body. He was like a breathing god of fire.


    "Let''s try it again!" �C Henry yelled and kicked the ground again, dashing even faster than before towards the old general.


    "Much better" �C Lutherplimented with a smile as he rapidly picked up his sword from the ground. �C "This will require more strength than I imagined."


    The aura around the young king indicated a breakthrough to a new stage. In the end, thest battle against the barbarians was quite advantageous to the young king''s path.


    Not moving from his position, Luther raised his sword that shone with a bright blue aura as Henry attacked with a horizontal attack, causing the air topress and burn. It was fast and precise.


    Luther''s defense was leisurely as ever, parrying Henry''s attack with the side of the de. However, not giving up, Henry rotated his sword, holding it in a reverse grip, and shed upwards, aiming at the old man''s chin, which he avoided by simply taking a small step back while using the side of his sword to hit at the king''s sword, but not with enough force to disarm him.


    Luther''s counterattack disrupted Henry''s momentum. The young king swiftly adjusted his stance, his movements fluid and precise as he pressed forward with relentless determination. The snow around them was kicked up in a whirlwind of intense battle as it melted. Their swords shed over and over, sending sparks flying all over. However, during thebat, Luther began to notice a change in Henry''s fighting style, which carried a weight and an intensity that Luther hadn''t seen before, fueled by the fiery Mana around the king. It was as if Henry''s connection with the Imperial Sun God Technique had reached a deeper level.


    The training ground of the pce was nothing more than a wide-open space filled with training dummies, weights, and wooden weapons. It remained covered in snow throughout the year, thanks to the unrelenting cold climate, which didn''t allow the blue skies to be seen during all year. Because of that, when winter arrived, all activities had to stop since the soldiers could die, and the piled-up snow would be an obstacle to their training.


    The training ground was situated within the castle''s walls, ensuring the king''s hands could always reach and the sovereign figure always remained imprinted in their minds. Since the training for these soldiers was funded by the Royal Treasury, it was only fitting, and the warriors didn''t really mind, as they werepensated with enough food to feed their families.


    Right now, standing on this nearly all-white ground, where the training dummies were slightly covered by snow, two silhouettes could be seen facing each other. The previous bustling training grounds were now devoid of any other life due to the war happening outside the walls.


    Luther stood facing his king while leisurely holding a simple sword in his right hand, not even assuming a serious fighting stance. He had no reason to fight seriously, after all. He was the young king''s teacher, and because of that, he knew the extent of his abilities better than anyone else in the world.


    If he were to describe in simple words, the young king had talent but didn''t put in enough effort to make it blossom and reach his full potential. This was Luther''s biggest regret: not being able to lead Henry to unlock this hidden potential.


    "It''s odd"- Luther thought while looking at the young king awkwardly holding his sword- "It''s been a long time since we sparred, but he shouldn''t be this rusty. He gives me the feeling of a novice warrior."


    "He wasn''t like that during the war"- The old man murmured, remembering the young king confidently charging toward the massive horde of barbarians. At that time, he couldn''t be considered exceptionally skilled, but he also wasn''t this bad. The person in front of him seemed to be a novice holding a sword for the first time.


    "Maybe he developed some kind of trauma"- Luther pondered - "If so, I need to help him ovee it before it gets worse. We need him to get through this ordeal."


    It wasn''t umon for soldiers to develop trauma on the battlefield, especially for first timers who had never experienced the cruelty of war, like the young king. This trauma became bigger when facing the fearless and bloodthirsty barbarians, who could continue to fight even with a dagger stuck in their throats.


    However, contrary to Luther''s hypothesis of trauma, Henry only felt somewhat out of ce while gripping the cold and heavy sword in his hands. Despite possessing the memories and the experience of the old Henry, he had never been in a real fight, let alone wielded a sword. He had seen it on TV and even owned an ornamental katana in his room, but he never swung it.


    "I don''t know if this is the right stance, something feels off" - Henry thought- "I need to familiarize myself with the feeling."


    Henry swung the sword in the air a few times, changing postures as the flow of the movements passed through his mind. With each swing, he could feel himself bing more familiar with the grip and the correct posture of the movements, positioning his feet and wrist at the right angles. The muscle memory painstakingly acquired by the previous Henry wasing to light. These changes didn''t go unnoticed by Luther''s keen eyes.


    "Indeed, the talent is still there."- Luther couldn''t help but sh a satisfied smile as he thought, lifting his sword, and inviting the king to attack �C "Come, let''s begin!"


    Henry stopped the movements and looked at the old man, gripping the sword''s handle tighter. He wanted to try fighting against this seasoned warrior. Suddenly, as if understanding his desire, a strange energy resting in his heart surged towards his legs, and Henry instinctively kicked the ground, sending the snow beneath his feet flying.


    He dashed toward Luther at an astounding speed, his sword arcing up with a ferocious downward sh. In that intense moment, Henry couldn''t quite exin where he found the courage to deliver such an aggressive attack against another human being, but he attributed it to the memories of the previous Henry, who was ustomed to such trainings.


    However, Luther, with a casual grace, parried the attack using the side of his sword and swiftly counterattacked with the sword''s pommel, striking Henry square on the nose. The young king crumpled to his knees, blood gushing forth and staining the pristine snow with a vivid shade of red.


    Luther looked down at the kneeling young man, indifferent to his status as king - "Predictable and full of openings" - Luther assessed, twirling his sword and pointing it back at Henry - "Try again!"


    Henry stood up, wiped the blood away with his hand, and focused his eyes, freeing himself from distracting emotions.


    "Although I have his memories, I can''t replicate thempletely"- Henry contemted deeply as he gazed at his sword - "I must delve even deeper and extract everything."


    The young king closed his eyes and concentrated on the memories and intentions of the original Henry. He wanted to absorb and integrate all the insights and knowledge aboutbat skills and body techniques ingrained in his muscles.


    Observing this scene, Luther lowered his sword and drove it into the snowy ground, patiently awaiting his king''s preparations, who seemed to be reflecting on his mistakes. He wanted to see the king to seed.


    With his eyes closed, Henry was trying to assimte everything from the previous owner, especially a technique known as the ''Sun God Technique''. This technique allowed him to drawrge volumes of Mana from the air and guide it to his heart, where the raw Mana would be transformed into Fire Mana. It would then flow through the countless paths inside his body, known as Mana Circuits, allowing him to create incredible feats. The flow of such dangerous Mana led to a transformation of the body, from the user''s hair to his toes.


    However, there was no free food in the world. The pain induced by this technique was excruciating, driving some practitioners to madness or causing them to abandon their training entirely. The previous Henry had been a testament to this, unable to endure the agony and remaining at the same level of strength for nearly three whole years.


    "Let''s do this!" �C Henry shouted in his mind.


    Despite the potential consequences, he channeled the Fire Mana stored in his heart and circted it throughout his body, following the flow of the Imperial Sun God Technique, which gave him certain paths to guide the energy. Immediately, a searing pain coursed through his body, as if every cell were being simultaneously burned and healed at an astonishing rate, growing stronger with each moment. Even his nerves seemed to burn, threatening his sanity. Henry tightened his grip on the sword, his shallow willpower being the only anchor to the world.


    He seeded in consciously guiding the Mana. Henry took a deep breath and opened his eyes as he exhaled an umon hot air through his nostrils- "Hufff."


    At that moment, Luther couldn''t help but sense atent threat buried deep within the young king''s calm gaze, like a controlled fire that, under certain circumstances, could consume an entire empire in rage.


    Henry gripped the sword even tighter, his body rapidly heating up, causing the snow around him to melt at an astonishing rate, revealing the soil underneath. In Luther''s view, he saw an indistinct red aura faintly enveloping the young king''s body. He resembled a living god of fire.


    "Let''s try it again! General!" - Henry shouted, kicking the ground and dashing even faster toward the old general. His movements much more precise and controlled.


    "Much better" - Lutherplimented with a smile as he swiftly retrieved his sword from the ground - "This will require more strength than I anticipated."


    The aura enveloping the young king signaled a breakthrough to a new level. Ultimately, the recent battle against the barbarians had proven beneficial for the young king''s progress. Without shifting from his position, Luther raised his sword, and it emitted a bright blue aura as Henry attacked with a horizontal swipe,pressing the air and generating intense heat. His strike was lightning-fast and precise.


    Again, Luther defended casually, parrying Henry''s attack with the side of his de. However, Henry didn''t relent; he shifted his grip on the sword to a reverse position and shed upward, aiming for the old man''s chin. Luther simply took a step back to evade it, using the side of his sword to deflect Henry''s attack, though not with enough force to disarm him.


    Luther''s counterattack disrupted Henry''s rhythm. The young king swiftly adjusted his stance, his movements flowing with precision and determination as he pressed forward relentlessly. Their battle created a whirlwind of intensity, stirring up snow and causing it to melt as their swords shed repeatedly, sending sparks flying. The blue aura covering Luther''s sword seemed unshakeable and Henry''s aura seemed more like a wolf biting at its prey.


    During the fight, Luther noticed a transformation in Henry''s fighting style. It carried a newfound weight and intensity, fueled by the fiery Mana enveloping the king. It was as if Henry''s connection with the Sun God Technique had reached a deeper level. There were a lot of wasted movements, but it was much better.


    However, at the same time, he could see that the king''s stamina was rapidly being depleted. It was much faster than before, and the young king''s skin was growing increasingly reddish, with his blood vessels and Magic Circuits struggling to support the influx of power. The old man understood that it was bing dangerous for the king''s body, so he decided to end their spar. This time, he took the initiative, and when Henry powerfully shed at him with a diagonal strike, Luther stepped forward and invaded his defensive space.


    Luther swiftly reached for the king''s wrist and deftly twisted it, disarming him and sending the sword a few feet away. Henry also backed away a few steps, his grey eyes fixed sharply on the old man, determined tond at least one solid hit. With that in mind, he took a step back before dashing at lightning speed toward the old man while calcting the distance between them. When he was at the right distance, Henry kicked the ground and turned his entire body, aiming a flip kick at the old man''s head. The Mana enveloping his body seemed to burn even brighter, focusing solely on his feet. It held sufficient strength to crack a small boulder.


    Unfortunately, he was fighting against one of the most powerful beings on thends of Stahl Kingdom, known as the Blue Wolf and the North''s Wall, a soldier who had vanquished thousands of enemies during his long life. Such an attack would never work, an attack filled with openings.


    "That was interesting, my liege!" - Luther murmured, holding Henry''s ankles - "I have never seen such a movement, if you were a little faster, it could probably reach me. Unfortunately��. It''s your loss."


    Luther didn''t finish his sentence. Still clutching the young king''s ankle, he spun him around before tossing him back to his previous position, again, not minding his position as a king. It was a way for him to pay back for his previous stupid action of dashing towards the enemies without caring his wellbeing. Fortunately, Henry managed to stabilize himself in the air andnd safely on the ground, breathing haggardly as he fixed his eyes on the old man.


    "I think this is enough. Congrattions on your breakthrough, my liege! " - Luther congratted as he dered the end of their sparring, nting his sword in the partially melted snow left after Henry''s attack - "You still need to consolidate your realm and the aura around you. As of now, you can''t use it effectively, and it''s just depleting your stamina and Mana."


    "You have only learned how to externalize your Mana, which opens a world of wonders to warriors" - Luther exined - "The Fourth Warrior Stage is the barrier that separates ordinary individuals from the great warriors. It''s the first obstacle on a warrior''s path, one that the majority of people cannot surpass without the right bloodline, talent, or even the right technique. There are only a few who managed to reach this state on the North, even more so at your age."


    Despite extreme fatigue and the pain spreading throughout his body, Henry listened closely to Luther''s teachings. He was a neer to this world and had much to learn. While he possessed some fighting skills, the previous owner of his body had been greatlycking in knowledge. Henry thought that maybe he was a barbarian hidden beneath good clothes.


    "Thanks to that guy''s memories, I''ve got the hang of how to use Mana" - Henry thought, clenching his fists �C "I have even managed to learn new things. However, this is just the first wall."


    One of the most critical challenges weighing on his shoulders was how to harness Mana effectively, as it was an essential tool for his survival in this brutal world, and without it, he would likely perish in the next battle.


    Seeing the pensative king, Luther retrieved his sword from the ground and silently walked away from the training grounds. He didn''t want to disturb the young man, who he had practically raised himself.


    "The next step is to devise a way out of this siege..." - Henry murmured �C "I will call out a meeting."


    (Edited)

 Chapter 5: They are animals

    <h4>Chapter 5: They are animals</h4>


    Stahl''s Royal Pce couldn''t be considered grand or imposing whenpared to the castles and pces of the Kingdoms and Empires back on Earth. In fact, it could even be deemed insignificant or negligible. The walls and ceilings, built from wood and stones appeared fragile, but they managed to remain standing throughout hundreds of years, fighting against the unrelenting climate of the North.


    The castle''s interior barely had any gold and silver to disy, giving it a somewhat humble appearance. Only a few paintings of previous kings and queens adorned its walls, a testament to the limited funds avable to hire painters or even their inexistence. Furthermore, due to the war, the front wood gates of the pce were only guarded by a single soldier, holding a rough spear in his hand.


    However, despite all of this, Stahl''s Pce still stood as the most prominent and majestic structure in the kingdom. The four round towers that surrounded the pce were wonders in the eyes of the kingdom''s inhabitants, rising imposingly amidst the poorly built wooden houses and roads, upying the center of the capital, Eisenburg.


    At the top floor of one of the four towers, within a spacious and unfurnished room, Henry, Luther, and two other Generals gathered around a massive map drawn on the floor. This map portrayed the surrounding territory of the capital. Simple wooden markers were carefully positioned on its surface. Although the chart had been crafted at least a century ago, they had no choice but to rely on it for their current strategy, despite potential changes in the geography over such a long time.


    "ording to our scouts, the barbarians have established camps in these positions, blocking all routes." - Iosif, the General of the City''s Command, a ck-haired middle-aged man with a messy beard, a short ponytail, and a ghastly injury on his cheek, exined while pointing at a wooden marker- "They''ve also obstructed all hidden paths. We can''t seek help from our forces beyond the capital and we probably wouldn''t be able to do it, since most nobles have deserted."


    Iosif was responsible for the capital''s internal security and possessed an intimate knowledge of the surrounding territory. He could even spot a misced pebble on the road. He had been appointed as the General of the City''s Command after the previous General and his family fled Stahl following Henry''s father''s death.


    "The Barbarians number over three thousand and are growing" - ro, the General of Borders, a tall, bald man with a long beard that reached his chest, added - "Since yesterday, they''ve been chopping down the Torch Trees in the forest and building some makeshift tents anddders"


    The Torch Trees emitted a gentle glow during the cold, dark nights of the North and were primarily used as a source of light by the people, eliminating the need for year-round fires to brighten their homes and paths. The roads and streets of the capital were filled with them. These unique trees could only be cultivated in the inhospitable North''s climate and terrain.


    Upon hearing of the Barbarians'' preparations to resist and keep up the siege, the room''s mood grew even graver. They all recognized that it wouldn''t be long before the Barbarians exhausted Eisenburg''s food resources and killed everyone from starvation.


    "What''s the status of our army? How many soldiers can we mobilize?" - Luther, the Grand General, inquired with a stern expression, crossing his arms. He was the one responsible for leading all armies, he had thest word after Henry.


    Iosif and ro directed a concealed but intense fury at the quiet Henry, who was looking silently at the map, his finger rhythmically tapping his lips. This situation was entirely the result of this ipetent and ignorant individual who disregarded the counsel of others. He had killed a huge number of soldiers.


    Henry was aware of the anger directed at him, but he was currently powerless to change their perceptions of him. It would need time and a huge aplishment to wash away all dumb actions of the previous owner of this body.


    "The recent battle resulted in the loss of five hundred soldiers, with a hundred more severely wounded and unfit for furtherbat" - Iosif responded, his gaze fixed on the young king -"Currently, we have fifteen hundred soldiers. When we factor in the Royal Guards and city guards, we can mobilize two thousand and two hundred troops."


    "It''s a challenge, but it''s possible" - Henry muttered to himself, forming a n in his mind.


    The difficultyy in the fact that the Northern region and the capitalcked the necessary resources to ignite the climbing enemies on fire, a potent weapon against a siege. Furthermore, there were insufficient arrows to shoot down the Barbarians. Their defense tools were severelycking, leaving them with one option: reduce the enemy''s numbers in a single decisive strike to instill fear in their hears. It was a difficult feat, since the barbarians had no fear of death.


    "What do you mean?" - ro asked, his toneced with ridicule - "We are under siege with a demoralized and diminished force, while the Barbarians'' numbers might continue to rise. There seems to be no feasible solution."


    ro and Iosif were itching to expel Henry from the room and develop a n with the other General, Luther. They believed him to be a useless king who had never experienced warfare, who was now attempting toment on it.


    In response to ro''s contemptuous tone, Henry stepped forward and stood atop the lines that represented the capital on the map, fixing his gaze on the three Generals.


    "ording to Luther, both of you are in the Fourth Warrior Stage, while Luther himself is in the Sixth" - Henry stated, pointing at the representation of the capital beneath his feet- "This means that the Barbarians won''t be able to act recklessly, and their great warriors will be upied fighting against you. This will afford our army the time to react."


    As Henry delved into the original Henry''s memories, he understood that the division of strength in Stahl and the surrounding kingdoms were divided into Nine Stages. The first three stages could be described as the levels of ordinary soldiers, individuals capable of holding enough strength to break a small rock in their hands, using Mana inside their bodies.


    Moving from the Fourth to the Sixth Stage, the warriors entered the realm of superhumans, where Henry thought that it might be possible to easily lift a car from Earth and those in the Sixth Stage could even lift a loaded truck. It was also from the fourth stage onward that warriors gained the ability to materialize their Mana to the outside. However, they could still be killed with numbers. There was no such thing as invincibility and if Luther was surrounded by at least ten Fifth Stages Warriors or a hundred Fourth Stages, he could be killed.


    Beyond the Seventh Stage and into the higher stages, Henry had little to no knowledge on their strength. Supposedly, Garret von Stahl, the kingdom''s founder, had transcended all these stages and achieved a God-like strength, but it might only be a myth. The cap on Stahl and the surroundingnds was only the Sixth Stage and Luther was the only one who achieved that in recent decades.


    "Furthermore, if I''m not mistaken, the Barbarians possess little knowledge of warfare strategy and tactics. They tend to charge their enemies with sheer brute force, much like wild animals. It''s a miracle by itself that they learned how to builddders." - Henry asserted - "They are animals. We must treat them ordingly."


    "We will hunt them down, like beasts." - The king dered with a cold smile, his grey eyes slightly taking a red hue.


    At these words, the Generals, including Luther, disyed unmistakable doubt and skepticism. The Barbarians boasted great physiques and were strong enough to engage two soldiers at once, not caring about injures or death. Even though they were ignorant and would probably run at them like beasts, they were far from easy prey.


    "How do you propose we do that?"- ro asked, his arms crossed, anticipating a foolish n while almost pulling out his beard. He wanted nothing more but to drive Henry out of this room.


    "Due to our limited resources andck of preparation, the capital won''t be able to withstand their assaults, and our walls will soon be swarmed by Barbarians." - Henry exined - "Hence, we must deliver a swift, devastating blow to their numbers."


    "How do you suggest we aplish that?" - Iosif mockingly inquired,cking confidence in Henry''s words.


    "We will require pickaxes and a group of miners ustomed to cold conditions underneath the ground"- Henry said, stopping the rhythmically tap on his lips as he walked around the room, a grin visible on his face.


    -x-


    After hearing the n, the Generals left the room hurriedly, brushing past the spearmen guarding the entrance as if he weren''t even there. They needed to locate the miners and set Henry''s n in motion. They now possessed a possible way out of this dire situation.


    "Very well... let''s begin"- Henry said with an exhrated smile as he gazed out of the small windows of the tower, which provided him a great view of the whole city. He could even see the attentive archers on the capital''s walls.


    Unconsciously, the red aura enveloped his body, resembling a me ready to incinerate its enemies - "This world is really weing. I love this."


    (Edited)

 Chapter 6: Torch Tree’s seeds (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 6: Torch Tree''s seeds (Part 1)</h4>


    In thest two days, after presenting his n to the Generals, Henry had spent his days and nights overseeing the work of the miners while constantly interacting with the citizens and soldiers. He wanted to measure the sentiments the citizens held towards their monarch.


    Understanding this information was of utmost importance, as it determined the fate of countless leaders, not only in a monarchy system but also in any kind of organization or government system. A monarch without the support of their people could lose their head at any moment.


    Unfortunately, the results of his research revealed that the people in the capital held no positive sentiment towards him. From children to the elderly, they med Henry for the deaths of the soldiers and the dire situation they now faced. The young king could feel their unfriendly and furious gazes on the back of his head whenever he passed. Some even grasped their weapons tighter, afraid to throw it at him.


    While the citizens didn''t dare to openly curse him out loud, as he was still their king and supposedly controlled the soldiers, the current situation was a bomb waiting to explode. Henry needed to find a way to improve his image with the people. Consequently, he began visiting the injured and the families of the deceased, offering apologies and some form ofpensation, which slightly alleviated the building tension. At least, there was no imminent risk of a riot. The people were furious, but not at an explosion point.


    Henry''s changed behavior was quite a shock to Luther, who had watched over the king since he was a young child. In the past, Henry wouldn''t even get nearmoners, blinded by his pure lineage and afraid of getting dirty. However, since the battle, the young king''s talent and heart seemed to have blossomed. He had devised a strategy to defend against the Barbarians and strike a heavy blow, while also slightly softening the hearts of the citizens. It all seemed too good to be true.


    "Perhaps thest battle was an unexpected gift from the ancestors." - Luther couldn''t help but silently thank the barbarians - "If we can turn this around, young Henry may finally grow into a suitable monarch and lead the Kingdom to great heights. Then, I can finally die in peace."


    Luther had no children of his own, and because of that, he projected his fatherly love onto Henry, having practically raised the boy and spent more time with him than his own father, the king. Unfortunately, after the old king''s death, Henry had been corrupted by power and the sweet words of those who betrayed the throne, fleeing with a significant portion of the royal treasury and a part of the army. Finally, he was acting as a sane and smart king.


    -x-


    Early in the morning, Henry and his three Generals stood atop the wall, closely monitoring the movements within the Barbarian camps. They could see the Barbarians organizing themselves into an horizontal formation, without a clear strategy, but some were carrying glowingdders in their hands and were ready to dash to the walls.


    The war was about tomence.


    "Is everything ready?" - Henry inquired, turning to look at Luther, not caring about Iosif and ro for the moment. Although he devised such a n, he was aware that these two Generals still didn''t fully respect him, so it was better to address Luther for now.


    "Yes, my liege. The miners havepleted their work and are awaiting the signal"- Luther responded - "The soldiers are also prepared."


    The soldiers were organized in a phnx formation, standing shoulder to shoulder in multiple rows, creating a wall of shields and spears. Two days ago, noticing that the army had little to no experience in formations, Henry taught it to Luther who managed to barely pass it down to the soldiers.


    At Luther''s words, Henry turned to face the soldiers, standing in a position where all could see and hear him, not only soldiers, but also normal citizens. Herny''s eyes rested on each one of his subjects, their faces reflected fear and uncertainty. It was his duty to raise their spirits and inspire courage in such difficult times.


    "Myrades, my brothers and sisters!" - Henry began, his voice resonating with strength and determination - "I stand before you today, not as your king, but as a fellow warrior, bound by the same duty and honor that courses through our veins."


    He paused, letting his words sink in, and then continued.


    "We have faced adversity, and we have seen the cost of our choices. The battles we have fought have been brutal, and the sacrifices have been great. But let us not dwell on the past, for it is the future that awaits us now." �C This time, Henry''s gaze swept across the faces of his soldiers, their eyes fixed on him, eager for guidance.


    "We may be outnumbered, and our enemy may seem formidable, but remember this: it is not the size of the army that determines the oue of a battle, but the strength of the hearts that beat within it." - He raised his sword high, the de catching the morning sun, like a beacon of hope.


    "We are the defenders of Stahl, the guardians of our homnd, and the legacy of our ancestors. We carry their honor, their blood, and their valor within us. We stand on this wall not out of obligation, but out of love for our people and our way of life."


    At those words, the soldiers and the citizens began to straighten their backs, their fear giving way to a growing sense of patriotism. They wanted to defend theirnds, their blood. They didn''t want to sully their ancestors'' honor.


    "Today, we face those barbarians, but let us not forget that we are warriors, bred in the cold North, child of the snow and fire." - Henry''s voice grew stronger, echoing through the hearts of his soldiers - "Look around you, myrades! Look at the faces of those who stand beside you. We are not alone in this fight. We are a family, bound by amon cause and a shared destiny."


    "As we step into the battlefield today, remember that you are not fighting for the Generals, or for the crown. You are fighting for each other, for your families, and for the future of Stahl. You carry the hopes and dreams of our people on your shoulders." - Henry lowered his sword, his voice now filled with unwavering resolve, a fiery aura began to envelop his sword and body. In the soldiers'' eyes, right now, Henry seemed to be burning brighter than the sun.


    He raised his sword once more, the soldiers joining him in a resounding battle cry - "FOR STAHL!"


    <strong><i>TU TU TU</i></strong>


    The soldiers screamed, striking their shields, and those without shields pounded their feet on the ground. Soon, the entire capital resounded with screams, and a frenzied euphoria swept over them. The soldiers wanted to be heard and to protect. They wanted to be feared.


    There was a war to be fought and they were ready.

 Chapter 7: Torch Tree’s seeds (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 7: Torch Tree''s seeds (Part 2)</h4>


    After his speech, amid the relentless shouts of his soldiers, Henry turned toward the Barbarians'' campsite, where a massive human wave had formed. The Barbarians clutched their stone weapons tightly while arranged in a simple horizontal line.


    "RUAH!" - They crazily screamed and hit their chests, like beasts challenging their preys for a small game of life and death. The air seemed to tremble under their merciless chants.


    Normally, the entire capital should be resonating with the cries of these invaders, casting a shadow of fear over Eisenburg''s people. However, right now, there was only a single desire in their minds, be it soldiers or normal citizens: The savages had to die here.


    "STAHL!" - Luther, who stood on the wall beside Henry, countered their war cries with a shout filled with righteous anger, one destined for protection. It infused courage into the hearts of the people. They were united. They wanted their corpses for a new future.


    The soldiers kept shouting and the citizens joined in, raising their voices to a crescendo that seemed to create an illusion of a red wolf''s face, howling madly at the sky before baring its teeth at the Barbarians. It was Stahl''s will. The wolf of the North.


    Without an ounce of fear, the barbarians charged toward the walls. Thousands of them, running madly and chaotically towards their objective. It was like a ck wave leaving its traces on the pure snow.


    "Archers!" Luther''s experiencedmand echoed, and hundreds of longbow archers took their positions atop the wall, drawing their bows.


    "Mark your targets!"


    "Hold!"


    "Hold!"


    "Hold!"


    "Loose!" Luther gave the order as the Barbarians reached a specific range, symbolizing the beginning of a deep-rooted revenge.


    The rain of arrows seemed to cover the sun, like a full eclipse, like the messenger of death itself. However, the barbarians were fearless. Some used thedders to protect themselves while others refused to protect their bodies or fend off the deadly ck sun. They chose to dive deeper into the eclipse of death. As a result, hundreds of them perished in a single moment, pierced by the sharp arrows.


    Those who survived pressed on, not minding the arrows lodged in their flesh. It was as if the arrows that could kill a human in a single strike couldn''t even halt the barbarian''s march. They were like a relentless and unstoppable force of nature.


    On top of the walls, Henry watched this brutal spectacle with a mixture of emotions: fear, excitement, and curiosity. Fear, as a soul from modern times and unused to such violence. Excitement, as he saw an opportunity to put his knowledge and desire for greatness into action. Curiosity, about the Barbarians'' extraordinary vitality and strength, their ability to endure injuries that would be fatal to ordinary humans, all without harnessing Mana outside their bodies. It was a phenomenon that demanded further study.


    "They''re about to enter the explosion range" - Iosif reported as the wild Barbarians drew nearer. The General of the City''s Command toyed with a crude axe, his anticipation growing. He longed to join the battle and unleash his fury.


    After a few seconds - "Ignite the seeds" - Henrymanded, his tone filled with both anxiety and exhration as he observed the approaching line of Barbarians.


    At themand, Iosif turned his head and nodded to a miner, whose skin bore countless frostbite injures and clothes were torn in various ces. The miner descended from the wall and disappeared into an underground passage near the fortifications. Within moments, the same miner emerged, sprinting toward a nearby house and covered his ears.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Loud explosions made the area beyond the city walls tremble, followed by agonized screams from the Barbarians.


    "Open the gates!" �C ro and Luther shouted, their voicespletely enveloped by an intent to kill �C "Let''s hunt them down!"


    (Edited)

 Chapter 8: Torch Tree’s seeds (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 8: Torch Tree''s seeds (Part 3)</h4>


    The explosions were followed by a colossal ze that engulfed the Barbarian army, shrouding Henry''s entire field of vision. It created a hot and powerful wind that made his long ck hair flutter wildly. The heat generated was so intense that the snow covering the city''s walls and the surrounding area partially melted.


    There was also a blinding light that covered the horizon, forcing Henry to raise his hands and shield his grey eyes. It was at the same destruction level that a guided missile was capable of in modern Earth. The intense light subsided a few momentster, giving way to a thick cloud of hot steam that obscured everyone''s view, making it impossible to observe the barbarians'' conditions.


    "They must have lost a great number of warriors" �C Luther, who still stood beside Henry stated, his eyes gleaming with a blue light as he peered into the steam �C "It seems like their warriors in the Fifth Stage managed to survive while protecting half of their numbers."


    Indeed, Luther''s assessment proved urate. As the steam dissipated, the Barbarians'' figures came into view, and the word that could best described their condition was "deplorable". About half of the advancing force had vanished in the explosion, while the remaining half included hundreds of wounded warriors, huddling behind ten towering figures.


    "Unfortunately, a lot of them survived" - Henry murmured, a sense of satisfaction in his voice -"But right now, we have a fighting chance. The n worked as predicted."


    From his reading of old Henry''s memories, he had discovered that certain Torch Tree seeds could explode when saturated with Mana, effectively functioning like grenades. So, he had asked the miners to reopen the ancient tunnels beneath the capital''s surroundings and ce these seeds there.


    The operation was high-risk, as the seeds could explode at any moment, even while in the miners'' hands. It was a great and possible threat to the capital. Nevertheless, Henry and the Generals thought that it was preferable to being overrun by the Barbarians outside.


    Fortunately, the mission was a sess, with no idental casualties. The seeds detonated precisely when a miner increased the underground Mana, causing them to overload. The ground beneath the Barbarians'' feet had crumbled, rendering them defenseless against the approaching spears set on the ground and heavy rocks. Ultimately, they were all buried alive, their anguished screams silenced forever.


    Unfortunately, Torch Tree seeds were rare and challenging to handle, thriving only in the North''s cold environment. If not for these limitations, they could easily be one of the deadliest weapons in this world, especially effective against ill-prepared armies and bad strategists.


    Returning to the present, Henry observed closely the ten Barbarians, who were guarding the rest of their army. These ten warriors seemed unfazed by the extreme cold of the North, sporting only a single fur mantle over their bare torsos and hard leather skirts. They walked barefoot, their unkempt hair suggesting they had never seen water. Each wore a distinctive ck ne adorned with sharp teeth. In the diverse Barbarian culture, the number of teeth on such nes signified a warrior''s strength, the more teeth, the higher the rank.


    Among the ten in front of the city walls, eight had nes with five teeth, while the other two had four teeth adorning theirs. This force alone would not have posed a significant threat before the previous king''s death. But now, they represented a formidable danger, courtesy of the traitorous nobles.


    These traitors hadn''t merely fled with their families and the royal treasury''s wealth; they had also taken the kingdom''s main fighting force. Almost all second, third, and fourth-rank soldiers had followed these turncoats, lured by promises of prosperity in a distantnd.


    As a result, the capital was left with only Iosif, ro, Luther, and Henry, who possessed fourth-rank abilities or higher. The city had be an easy target, susceptible even to timid Barbarians under the guidance of a hidden puppeteer.


    "They''ve brought their most formidable warriors." - Luther remarked, his voice tinged with determination - "I''ll take on six of those fifth-rankers. Iosif and ro, you handle the remaining two, and my liege..."


    Luther hesitated, unsure whether to request his king''s participation in the battle. However, there was no other choice.


    "I will confront the other two. This will be valuable battle experience," Henry dered, descending from the wall without waiting for a response.


    He understood the gravity of their situation. If possible, he would have preferred to remain in the background, acting as a general overseeing the battle. But now, the benefits of leading from the front outweighed the risks.


    Fighting on the front lines would boost morale among his troops and relieve some pressure on his Generals. Moreover, it offered him an opportunity to gain battlefield experience and increase his chances of survival in the future.


    "Open the gates!" Henrymanded, afternding on the ground and positioning himself behind the fortifications. "LET''S CLAIM THEIR HEADS!!!!"


    As the gates swung open, his battle cry echoed through the city.


    (Edited)

 Chapter 9: The War (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 9: The War (Part 1)</h4>


    The n had worked as expected, and the number of barbarians had decreased, offering a glimmer of hope to Stahl in this dire situation. Now, the soldiers'' numbers were somewhat bnced, giving Henry a fighting chance.


    A loud thud echoed as the soldiers swiftly removed the wooden supports, revealing the world outside the walls. It was a scene of utter devastation, resembling an area ravaged by heavy bombing. Numerous craters marred the ground, impeding the barbarians'' progress and forcing them into narrower paths. The snow had turned crimson, and white steam kept rising from the ground.


    As a result of the craters, the barbarians had split into ten groups, each led by a powerful warrior, a leader, who had shielded them from the explosion. Henry''s gaze shifted among these leaders, finally settling on two of them, who had nes adorned with four teeth around their neck. They were his enemies.


    "This is a situation I can''t avoid" - Henry thought, taking a deep breath, trying to calm his racing heart, using the handle of the sword as an anchor - "It''s a matter of them or me. I have to ept that."


    The idea of ending someone''s life didn''t sit well with him. In his previous life, he couldn''t even muster the courage to stomp on a rat in his kitchen, let alone take a human life. However, he understood that in this world, killing was a tool necessary for survival. Because of that, he had to set aside his ideals and live the way of the North. It was either him or them and he was going to survive, no matter what.


    "FIRST BATTALION!" - Henry''smanding voice rang out from atop the walls, reaching the awe-struck soldiers who had been witnessing the aftermath of the explosion - "MOVE!"


    In response to his order, the soldiers moved with precision and unity, matching their steps while maintaining a tight formation. The frontline soldiers held their wooden shields high, allowing the ones behind them to fit their spears through the small gaps, forming a phnx, a war formation masterfully used by the Roman Empire to conquer Europe''snds.


    The First Battalion of Stahl, normally under Luther''smand, was responsible for maintaining the kingdom''s stability, hunting down bandits and protecting thends from outsiders'' incursions. Although they numbered only four hundred, they were the most highly trained force in the kingdom, with all members at least in the Second Stage. Due to their strategic importance, the First Battalion was the only unit fully equipped with chainmail armor and well-crafted weapons.


    Despite the objections of the other two Generals, Iosif and ro, Luther had agreed to Henry takingmand of the First Battalion. It was the kingdom''s orders and although Luther''s still had some doubts about the changes, he still decided to trust him. Henry''s n was clear: eliminate the weakest group of barbarians quickly, creating a gap to encircle and defeat the remaining forces.


    Henry descended from the walls and stood before the battalion, his confident gaze instilling faith and confidence in the soldiers. The burning sword in his hands seemed to be like a symbol of hope, which would never be wiped out.


    "Forward!"- Henrymanded and led his troops outside the walls, under the watchful eyes of the barbarians, who still hesitated to approach the city after the explosion.


    As they marched forwards. Henry nced behind and noticed that, despite their intense training in the phnx formation over thest two days, the soldiers still slightly struggled to move in perfect unison. Some asionally stepped ahead of others, leaving gaps in the shield wall that the enemy could potentially exploit. However, Henry had no time to address this issue now.


    "For now, I just need to end this quickly" - Henry murmured, determined to conclude the battle as swiftly as possible, his eyes locking into the two figures ahead, who seemed to be prepared to fight.


    The First Battalion kept advancing like a massive tortoise through the battlefield, with Henry at the forefront, resembling the head of this great creature. They passed by the craters, where remnants and pieces of barbarians could be seen, some slightly buried in the snow outside orying inside the craters. Their bodies were destroyed. The soldiers couldn''t help but cast awestruck nces at Henry''s back, which seemed as formidable as that of a mighty dragon.


    At that moment, Luther''s voice resounded from behind the wall, signaling another battalion to follow in Henry''s path but heading toward a different part of the battlefield �C "MOVE!"


    (Edited)

 Chapter 10: The War (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 10: The War (Part 2)</h4>


    Thanks to the explosion, the groups of barbarians were divided, making it easier for the First Battalion and the other Generals to engage each group individually without the risk of being surrounded or the barbarians regrouping. Although still impacted by the great explosion, the courageous barbarians were already getting to their feet and preparing for battle, picking up their weapons and honor.


    Henry led the First Battalion around the craters, taking the fastest paths to their first target. His sword burned with a strong desire for blood, a beacon of light guiding the troops behind him to the right way. The fiery sword was proof and a symbol that Stahl''s bloodline still maintained its strength and honor, a special fire that only those who inherited Garret von Stahl''s bloodline, the founder of the kingdom, could wield.


    Henry kept his gaze on a particr barbarian, a burly bearded man with shoulder length brown hair. On the man''s chest, there was a tattoo of a wolf''s w that glowed in a faint blue light as he held a small stone axe, a weapon with a shorter reachpared to a sword. This barbarian was also studying Henry, who was dressed in a basic green tunic and wore a fur mantle over his shoulders. The fiery sword was something the barbarian had never seen in his life, but he held no fear about it. Instead, he appeared enthusiastic about fighting against such enemy.


    The barbarian briefly checked on his fellow warriors, making sure they were okay. Then, he turned his attention back to the king. He thumped his chest powerfully, like a gori, and raised his axe high in the air �C "RUAH!" �C With a loud scream and without caring for anything else, he charged at Henry alone, causing the tattoo on his chest to glow brighter.


    Seeing the wild man charging toward him, Henry clenched his fist up high and turned to his soldiers- "Archers!" - he shouted out hismand. Suddenly, a line of twenty soldiers armed with bows emerged from behind the shield wall, arrows already nocked and aimed at the charging barbarian.


    "Release!" - Henry ordered, opening his hand, causing the sky to be filled with arrows. However, seeing the attack, the barbarian''s speed suddenly increased, causing the arrows to miss and bury themselves in the soft snow. Not a single one of them hit the target.


    "He''s too fast"- Henry thought, realizing the arrows wouldn''t stop the oing threat- "I have no other choice."


    "Fall back!" - Henry ordered his soldiers to retreat to their positions, while he focused on the Sun God Technique, intensifying the mes around his sword. Unknowingly, a few strands of his hair turned red as he prepared to face the approaching man, like a reaction of his will.


    "It is as Luther mentioned, these peoples are simple minded to the point of charging into a group of enemies if they spot an interesting opponent. Despite their strong sense ofmunity, they can be quite self-centered in some ways" - Henry whispered to himself as he observed the barbarian easily leaping over craters, wishing to get to him faster.


    Henry briefly shifted his attention towards his other enemy and noticed that he was also running towards him. However, this other enemy would probably not interfere with the fight against the other one. Even though they didn''t believe in gods, they considered duels sacred. To these warriors, the highest honor was to meet their ancestors in the afterlife by dying inbat, especially if it was against a strong opponent.


    Henry turned his gaze towards his other adversary and noticed that he was alsoing his way, but he understood that the other one would probably not interfere with the fight. Although they didn''t believe in any god, they still thought that a duel was a sacred ceremony and should never be spoiled. And, to them, a warrior could only meet with their ancestors if they died in a battle, being even more honored if they died while battling against a powerful enemy.


    "As Luther said, they are simple minded people who will charge at a wave of enemies if they find someone interesting to fight again, even though they care for each other and have a strongmunity feeling, they are also egoistic in some ways." �C Henry murmured under his breath, seeing that the enemy was crazily jumping over craters only to get to his position faster.


    Henry turned his head towards his soldiers andmanded �C "Hold your positions. I will fight them!" �C The soldiers nodded their heads, maintaining their formation held high.


    Without hesitation, Henry lunged forward, causing the snow under his feet to melt into puddles as he propelled himself. He moved swiftly like a shooting star, flying towards the first enemy. The Sun God Technique surged within him, granting him enough strength and speed topete against a horse.


    They hurtled towards each other, leaping over the craters and in just a few seconds, they had covered hundreds of feet, meeting face to face. Henry''s sword was aze, resembling the tail of a fiery dragon as he aimed for a single, swift strike to im the leader''s head. He had to save his strength and the best option was to end everything in the beginning.


    (Edited)

 Chapter 11: The First Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 11: The First Enemy</h4>


    The barbarian leader has been hunting vicious beasts his whole life, ever since he was dropped by his parents in the frozen forest of the north, when he was ten years old, in ordance with their rituals, which were created to dim their own numbers, due to low food stocks, and a way to separate the wheat from the chaff.


    The extreme and dangerous environment wouldn''t allow the existence of weak individuals, eliminating them in the first winter, when flowing water wasn''t found and beasts prepared for hunt.


    The barbarians thought that it was better to sort off the useful people as soon as possible, eliminating those who could not help nurturing their family and vige. These kinds of thoughts led them to be called ''savages, insane, disturbed and barbaric.''


    They had no fear of death since they faced it in daily basis. They could dly offer an arm if that meant being able to take the enemy''s head.


    That''s why, under Henry''s powerful strike, the barbarian wasn''t flustered, rather than that, he was calm, even thrilled. He was used to this kind of risk, and it was considered an honor to fight a life and death battle against such enemy.


    Seeing Henry''s glowing sword, he didn''t step back. He never ran away from Orcs and, for sure, he wouldn''t run away from such a tiny man.


    The barbarian grabbed his axe with both hands and swung it horizontally, like a professional baseball yer hitting a fast ball out of the camp, aiming directly at the sword''s de.


    Soon, the axe and the sword met, generating a strong wind that reached the soldiers'' faces and threw away the snow around them. It created a small and dry circle under them, letting the soil breath once again.


    Henry could feel his arms throbbing as shockwave travelled across his body, like a high voltage electrical shock, even his bones were trembling nonstop. And, although he put all his strength into his attack, he couldn''t move his enemy even a single inch.


    Rather, Henry had to hold his sword even tighter so it wouldn''t slip away from his grip. He pulled the Mana from his heart, forcing his Sun God Technique to move faster through his energy circuits and power up his muscles and bone.


    This act gave Henry enough strength to hold his ground and maintain his position, looking deep inside the barbarian''s eyes with their weapons still facing each other. It was a battle of strength that Henry was clearly losing out.


    "Their bodies surely are sturdy. I cannot maintain this situation."�C Henry concluded, seeing that his body and circuits wouldn''t be able maintain a faster flow of the Sun God Technique.


    Even if he made a reckless decision and speeded it up, he would end up incapacitated, unable to finish the other one.


    "Against barbarians, it''s not a battle of strength, but one of brains and technique. Their way of fighting is fit for animals, not humans. They can''t win a prepared soldier" �C Henry thought as a memory of the old Henry surfaced, where Luther taught the still young prince. �C "He sure is a great teacher"


    Henry shed a smile and quickly, almost subconsciously, read the enemy body''s stance, his innate gift greatly helping him on that.


    "He is full of openings." �C Henry immediately assessed �C "every single one of his muscles are working to maintain and power up this attack. It sure is a superb control over his body. He can utilize each one of his fibers to create a single and powerful attack. It is a good way to kill their preys in a fast way and minimize the chances of chronic injuries. Fortunately, he doesn''t have a good technique to control Mana, or he would be considered invincible in his stage."


    The barbarian leader''s legs were in a position that wouldn''t allow him to maintain his bnce if a contrary force was applied. It was like a running posture, with the force fully centered in the toes and sole of the feet.


    It created a small area of contact with the ground and much more kic strength, able to be exerted to kill the enemy. It wasn''t a good idea to maintain the position and continue this useless fight of muscles.


    Henry rapidly stepped sideways and rapidly rotated his sword downwards, forcing the axe to slide against the sword''s de.


    *Shiiin*


    The sudden change of the force vector was enough for the barbarian to lose his ground and fall, with his face aimed towards the ground. Henry could see the surprise in his enemy''s eyes, who wasn''t expecting this move.


    Fortunately, Henry small and agile body enabled him space to take advantage of this momentary gap. He overloaded the circuits in his arms with Mana and forced the axe to slide even faster against his de.


    At that moment, when his senses felt the axe unsticking from his sword, he revolved it, utilizing the momentum and his wrist to make the tip point upwards. It created the perfect scenario.


    It was the perfect moment for a downward sh.


    It was the perfect moment to kill his first enemy, in a fast way.


    And for that, his sword fell, apanied by the full rotation of his technique. Henry could even feel the outburst of the Mana threatening to rupture his energy channels. He moved every single strand of it to his arms, which unconsciously contaminated and spread to his weapon, that glowed even brighter.


    It was like a beacon, telling the people the way and hacking the ocean''s waves.


    At that, under the immobile soldiers and the other barbarian leader, Henry''s sword divided the man in half, like a cheese being cut. In fact, Henry felt no resistance, maybe because of the heat permeating his sword.


    The fight ended as fast as it started. It didn''t need any flimsy moves, just solid basics.

 Chapter 12: First Form - Fire Blade

    <h4>Chapter 12: First Form - Fire de</h4>


    The swift death of the barbarian leader led to a deafening silence to hover on the battlefield. The First Battalion and even the Generals, who were able to watch the battle from afar, were astonished by their King''s strength.


    They had no idea that the pitiful king who was running away from battle a couple of days ago could explode with this kind of power and kill a barbarian leader, someone who would take at least thirty soldiers of the Third Warrior Stage to be taken down.


    It was a shock.


    On the other hand, contrary to the excitement of his soldiers, Henry was still between the two armies with the split corpse under his feet, gushing hot blood that melted the snow and created a thin and rising steam.


    "It''s my first kill"- Henry thought, forgetting the pain spreading through his arms �C "I should be trembling with anxiety and puking everything out of my stomach��but��what''s wrong with me? I am thrilled."


    Henry didn''t know if it was the memories of the previous body''s owner or the adrenaline coursing around his bloodstream, but he wanted to continue fighting. The Mana from the Imperial Sun God Technique seemingly intensified this dark feeling of his with eachplete flow.


    *Boom*


    Not far away from him, arge explosion shook the ground beneath everyone''s feet. It wasn''t as powerful as the Torch Tree''s seeds exploding but was enough to make Henry turn his head.


    On the horizon, he could see Luther being surrounded by six figures and fighting valiantly against them while holding a giant sword in his right hand, covered by a silver aura. Although he was alone, he wasn''t at any disadvantage and was able to pressure down the barbarians.


    Luther''s attacks couldn''t be considered fast. In fact, he was even slower than his enemies who were crazily swarming him from all sides. However, his attacks were constant and precise. He was like a mountain, forcing his enemies to follow his pace and threatening to end their lives at any small mistake.


    "The Moon Cleaving Technique sure is powerful" �C Henrymented in his head, looking at the silver aura dding Luther''s body. �C "But I don''t have time to remain as a bystander."


    Henry could feel his next enemy madly running towards him, followed by a huge number of barbarians, thirsty for blood and fearless.


    "They areing!" �C Henry said, his eyes deeply focusing on his next enemy �C "I can not fight against the leader and the army behind him. Furthermore, he won''t be dumb enough to fall for the same trick as hisrade."


    Henry concluded. He had no way of fighting against the huge number of soldiersing behind the next barbarian leader. Worst, after overloading his Mana circuits, in order to block the enemy attack and kill him, he wouldn''t be able to exert the same level of power to fight against the new one.


    "I must retreat!" �C He said.


    However, before retreating, he calmly red at those savages as a vicious n began to surface in his head.


    "They can''t shut down and control their emotions, that''s why these people are not able toe up with simple strategies for warfare." �C Henry thought, looking at the corpse near him �C "I wonder if I poke deep enough in their culture, they will lose themselves to madness."


    "I have just enough time" �C Henry said, seeing that it would still take a couple of seconds for the mad horde to reach him.


    Henry closed his eyes and filled his circuits again with Mana. He could feel a fiery Mana leaving his heart and flowing through his circuits in an irregr but predicted way.


    "First Form �C Fire de!" �C Henry muttered with a painful tone as the energy burned his muscles, while his heartbeat faster and faster.


    Fire de was an attack technique that could only be activated once the Imperial Sun God Technique reached Fifth Warrior Stage. It was a simple technique that made his sword be covered by a destructive fire.


    However, the cost for using it in the Fourth Stage was immense. It ate away half of the user''s Mana and could lead to the destruction of bones and muscles if used for a long period of time. If not for his n, Henry wouldn''t have used it.


    Henry''s sword was like an erupting volcano.


    He looked behind him at his captain and his soldiers. There, he saw that his soldiers'' eyes were full of veneration and respect. They were seeing the long-lost technique, which disappeared for years in the hands of their king.


    Henry shed a satisfied smile that would remain, if not for the painful process of maintaining the technique.


    "Attack!" �C Henry gave themand as soon as the captain locked eyes with him.


    At his signal, Stahl''s army moved, the First Battalion moved in his direction, ready to protect theirnd. And, at the same time, Henry thrusted his burning sword at the corpse, which burned like wood and gave off a disgusting scent.


    At that action, all the barbarians roared in anger. Their brother''s corpse has been disrespected and sullied by the enemy, burned in a foreignernd where he would remain forever. He would roam the world of living and dead, unable to speak or hear, only see.


    In sum, he was cursed for eternity and would never reach salvation.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!" �C The barbarian leader screamed crazily.


    Henry could see the white of his eyes turning blood red, with veins and blood painting it.


    "That''s good!" �C Henry yelled in a strange excitement. He was like a crazy person who found enjoyment in his enemy''s suffering. He was a mad king.


    "Let''s go!" �C He raised his fiery sword to the skies and shed it downwards towards the second barbarian leader, not minding the pain.

 Chapter 13: Risking Everything

    <h4>Chapter 13: Risking Everything</h4>


    Henry''s sh was followed by a heavy and hot air current that opened a shallow and straight fissure line on the snow that spread rapidly towards the barbarians, like an invisible ghost scratching his ws against the ground.


    It was like an extra line on an apocalyptic painting, a simpleplement to those numerous holes on the ground, created by the seeds'' explosions.


    However, the furious Barbarian Leader paid no heed to this attack, or the hundreds armored soldiersing behind the young king. At the moment, the only thing in his mind was to exterminate the unholy being in front of him, who dared to disrespect and curse his brother''s souls.


    The desire for the treasures and the food stock behind the city''s walls paled inparison to theplete extermination of this enemy. He had to kill this sinner, or his fallen brother wouldn''t be able to meet his ancestors.


    This wasn''t an individual idea. It was a collective thought shared between every single barbarian in the battlefield. They had to recover their brother''s soul from thisnd and allow him to reach salvation and the only way to aplish this mission was by ending the king''s life.


    The barbarians had no fear of dying in a battlefield or in an honorable duel, but they feared being cursed forever. Henry''s action could be considered the heaviest of all crimes in their culture. The barbarians would allow that to go unpunished.


    "I will kill him!" �C This was themon thought in their minds��and the clear proof of Henry''s n working.


    In the first moment, by creating this scene, every single barbarian would only focus their attacks on him and not his soldiers, which would give the First Battalion the gap necessary to attain victory without incurring major losses.


    "It won''t be easy��but��" �C Henry thought, already preparing to meet his enemies. �C "We can do it."


    On the other side, the barbarian leader tightened his grip on the crudely made axe and contracted every fiber in his legs, dashing forwards without stimting a single Mana Circuit, only pure body strength.


    He met theing hot and invisible sh head on, like a mountain dividing the wind from the ocean the air was redirected to the sides, resulting in only a few strands of his long red hair being burned but not enough to reduce his momentum.


    He was like a mad and uncontroble bull.


    Using his peripheral vision, Henry confirmed that his army was already close enough and dashed forwards with his fire sword in hand. He had to intercept the enemy powerhouse.


    "In Formation!"�C The captain of the First Battalionmanded, making his subordinates divide in two sides, like a waning moon hugging Henry.


    They would directly attack their enemies and open enough space for Henry and the barbarian powerhouse to fight. Although they were less in number, they had conviction in fighting against these mad barbarians, even more so in their actual state of mind.


    "Here it is!" �C Henry whispered, clenching his teeth.


    The barbarian leader was almost six steps away and right behind him were a mad army, an army ready to rip Henry''s skin off and offer it to their gods.


    Seeing the distance between each other and after letting the leader pass through him, the skilled captain gave hismand.


    "MOVE!!" �C The captain yelled �C "Shield Wall!"


    At his shout, the First Battalion began to surround the crazy horde of barbarians in a full circle, like a pack of wolves hunting their prey. It was way easier since their primary focus was on Henry, who was already behind the shield wall.


    They were only mindlessly trying to break out of the wall, but that only got them increasingly strangled in the formation. The shields were pressing them against each other as the tips of the spears which came out of the narrow spaces between the wooden shields pierced through their bodies.


    Even with countless holes in their bodies, the barbarians didn''t stop rampaging against the wall. However, no matter how strongly the barbarians brandished their crudely made weapons, Stahl''s line only made the encirclement tighter and tighter, crushing them slowly.


    Some of the barbarians understood the perilous situation, but the few and low voices were not able to wake up their crazy and vengeful brothers. The crowd continued to shout iprehensible words, which sounded like animal grunts, while looking towards Henry''s position.


    It was toote when they finally woke up to the hundreds of corpses on the ground being trampled by their near enemies. They were already wrapped in a cobweb, unable to utilize their superior strength and being crushed against each other.


    The closed and narrow space made them unable to perform wide movements to break the shield wall. The First Battalion Captain created a way to control this horde. Some barbarians were not able to even lift their arms up. It was only a question of time before they werepletely exterminated.


    Seeing the desperate looks of those savages, the captain couldn''t help but sh out a cold but satisfied smile. He was safely behind the shield wall while holding a spear smeared by his enemies'' blood.


    "If not for this, we would have to lose at least a hundred soldiers" �C He thought, trying to look behind and spot his king �C "I have been under this foolish king for ten years and I have never seen him act like a proper king. He only walked around the city bragging about his superior blood and drinking himself to death. He changed and��I hope that''s good for the people."


    The captain felt apprehensive by the king''s sudden change. He was afraid that he would use his power to put pressure on the poption like before and not utilize his intellect to help the kingdom and its people.


    "I just have to trust him!" �C The captain thought, stabbing forwards and injuring another enemy.


    On the other side of the battlefield, Henry was fighting against thest leader. They had already traded tens of attacks. Henry could feel his muscles and Mana circuits overloading with each attack received.


    The stress over his body and mind intensified even more as he maintained The First Form of the Imperial Sun God Technique, Fire de. He could feel the Mana burning everything inside him with eachplete cirction.


    He was parrying attack after attack, not finding the right chance to counterattack.


    "He is way faster than the other one. I can''t find an opening" -Henry thought, parrying another attacking to his neck �C "His body is lighter and his muscles seemingly developed to sustain this speed."


    This barbarian didn''t have the massive body of thest one, even though his well-defined muscles could be clearly noticed. He was attacking at an incredible speed, like a cheetah.


    Henry could only calm himself down and pay attention to the trajectory of the axe. Until now, he sessfully blocked every single fatal attack, but not all of them. He had already received a couple of shes in his arms and chest.


    However, due to his technique, he couldn''t feel the hot blood dripping from the wounds. He was focused only on his enemy''s next attack, who was barraging him from all sides.


    *Ting*


    Henry blocked another attacking towards his neck.


    "He is in some kind of trance and is attacking randomly" �C Henry confirmed as time passed �C "He is not thinking about the trajectory or the best way to attack��or I should already be dead."


    Henry knew that he couldn''tpare with the speed shown by this guy. He should have already been killed in the first minute of fight. The barbarian was like a tempestuous wind, strong and unpredictable.


    However, despite knowing his enemy''s ws, Henry wasn''t able to find the right gap to counterattack. If he changed to a more aggressive way of fighting, he would certainly risk being beheaded by an unknown and fast attack.


    Henry was parrying attack after attack,ing from multiple directions, all aimed to kill.


    "My Mana Circuits are about to burn. I can''t stay like this" �C Henry gritted his teeth from the pain �C "I need to risk it."


    Henry calmed himself down as his eyes emanated a decisive light. It was everything or nothing. Henry continued to parry the attacks of the mad beast until he saw his chance.


    It was an attack aimed at his ribs, threatening to sh him in two.


    At that moment, Henry yelled in his mind. - "Second Form �C Fire Guardian"


    He took all the remaining Mana in his heart and exploded it, like a volcano, forcing it to rapidly traverse his body.

 Chapter 14: A month later... (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 14: A monthter... (Part 1)</h4>


    Henry could feel a powerful energy, buried deep in his heart, pushing outwards, trying to leave his physical body. The young king could feel his muscles rupturing and a few bones cracking under this immense pressure as his heartbeat elerated.


    It was like a bomb going off.


    The Second Form �C Fire Guardian was a technique that could only be safely used when the user entered the Fifth Stage and developed a tough body. It forcefully strengthened his bones and muscles by sendingrge influx of Mana, which led to their eventual rupture.


    Henry activated this technique while in the Fourth Stage, which could potentially harm his wellbeing. However, he had to risk it. He could notpete with this barbarian neither in strength nor in speed, maintaining the status quo could only lead to his death.


    That''s why, seeing the axe aimed at a non-fatal spot, Henry activated the Second Form and let himself be hit on purpose, giving a clear and open opportunity to the barbarian who took it.


    The barbarian leader had a satisfied smile when he saw his axe piercing through this man''s defense, after almost a hundred strikes, causing the madness in his eyes to slightly fade away. However, his happiness and satisfaction were short lived.


    Although his attack passed through, the axe didn''t make it through past his enemy''s rib bones, staying lodged there. He diverted his attention and raised his head, looking in his enemy''s eyes. There, he saw neither desperation nor pain, only relief and decisiveness.


    The barbarian tried to pull out his axe, but Henry grabbed his arm with his free hand and raised his Fire Sword.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" �C Henry shouted from deep within his soul. A scream of victory, mixed with pain.


    The young king powerfully shed at the barbarian''s neck and like a guillotine falling, his head rolled on the ground while maintaining a face filled with shock. It was an unwilling face of a person unable to kill his enemy.


    "It''s finally over��." �C Henry eximed in relief, his body faltering like a rag doll and his head spinning from the pain.


    A great portion of his muscles has been burned by the fiery and destructive Mana generated from the Imperial Sun God Technique. The Second Form, besides burning also ruptured a few veins and tendons. Luckily, his Mana circuits were able to withstand the huge influx and didn''t split.


    In sum, there wasn''t a single fiber intact in Henry''s body, leading to an excruciating pain that not even his inborn talent could fight back. It hurt to the point where he wasn''t able to move an inch and only dizzily watch his surroundings.


    He could see the First Battalion consistently ending the barbarians while Luther and his two Generals were rapidly dealing with their personal enemies. In fact, Luther was already covered in blood by beheading three of his enemies.


    Soon, Henry couldn''t support his body anymore and tumbled on the ground as the snow gently piled up on his face. It was the first time since he arrived in this foreign ce that he looked at the skies.


    "It not ugly" �C He thought, looking at the grey clouds while the metallic taste of blood permeated his senses �C "But a little bit of sun wouldn''t hurt."


    This was Henry''sst thought before he sumbed to darkness, losing his consciousness, letting his body be submerged by the holy white snow.


    -x-


    About a monthter��


    The war ended with Stahl''splete victory after almost all barbarian''s powerhouses were beheaded and the soldiers either captured or mercilessly killed.


    Henry was unconscious for five whole days, waking up to an immense pain and unable to lift even his index finger. However, maybe because of his enhanced physique or because he was constantly exposed to Mana, he rapidly healed enough to stand up.


    And, right after, his first action was to ask for the casualties report and a detailed description of the kingdom''s current state.


    "About five hundred soldiers died. We are going to need workforce and an army and experienced hunters to survive through the winter��Our food stock is rapidly waning."- Henry thought while sitting on his throne, his whole body covered by linen bandages and his right arm immobilized by an improvised wooden splint. �C "How can I solve this problem?"


    Henry ced the parchment on hisp and gently tapped the throne''s arm with his free fingers, a thoughtful expression on his face.


    "Manpower��"


    "Manpower��"


    "Manpower��."


    "That might work, but an upation government might invoke even more hatred towards us��." �C Henry was seriously pondering, with his fingers madly tapping the throne. �C"However, there is no other way


    "Luther! Bring the prisoner!" �C Henrymanded with decisiveness.

 Chapter 15: A month later...(Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 15: A monthter...(Part 2)</h4>


    Stahl''s pce dining room was unassuming, yet spacious. Itcked the opulence and grandeur of dining rooms in wealthier countries. The wooden walls were bare and unadorned, without tapestries and other decorative elements found in more luxurious settings. The arched windows, while not grand in size, provided a picturesque view of the surroundingndscape and themon people''s lives.


    The centerpiece of the dining room was a sturdy wooden table, its surface bearing the marks of time''s passage. The firece behind the main seat area was ample in size, capable of spread warmth andfort throughout the entire room.


    As he sat in the main seat, with his elbow propped on the table and fork in hand, the injured Henry savored each bite of a sulent, medium-rare beef. He didn''t seem to mind the one-handed barbarian across the table, whose gaze were full of hate and malice.


    "You know...this level of doneness is simply perfect," Henry said, as he skewered a piece of meat with his fork and held it up for the person across him to see. "It preserves the natural vor and juices of the meat, offering a contrast of textures and vors. The inside remains moist and tender, while the outside is slightly crisped. Though, it would have been even more delicious with a touch more salt and pepper, unfortunately, we seem to becking those condiments."


    "Don''t you agree, Luther?" - Henry asked, directing his gaze towards the old man, whose hand was firmly ced atop his sheathed sword, as he kept a keen watch on the barbarian.


    Luther simply nodded his head, not wanting to divert his attention and risk any further harm to his king''s wellbeing. The man sitting on the table was a powerful warrior, capable of chopping down a tree with his bare fist. And, although he lost his dominant hand, he was still a great threat.


    During the fight, Luther killed five of his enemies and sessfully captured this one, recognizing the potential value he could provide in the future. Though it was risky to have such a formidable enemy within the walls, the potential benefits greatly outweighed the risks.


    "I am aware that you hold nothing but loathing and contempt for me, no��for us�� and the sentiment is mutual. Your people have taken the lives of countless of soldiers and subjects of this nation." �C Henry said, while calmly taking another bite of the meat, not minding the barbarian''s malicious eyes �C "Despite that, I got a great proposal for you, would you like to hear it?"


    Henry asked, finishing thest bite of meat in his te, and cing his fork beside his te.


    "I know you can understand me." �C Henry stated �C "Old Luther only spared your life because you begged, surprisingly, on ournguage."


    Henry wore a satisfied smirk on his face. It was not often that one came across a barbarian who expressed a clear fear of death, let alone on a battlefield. And to find one who could speak the Human Common Language, it was an even rarer urrence.


    He was an important asset, even more so in Henry''s crafty hands. The perfect chess piece, capable of turning the whole situation of the North region.


    At Henry''s words, the one-handed barbarian didn''t respond, letting a deafening silence to permeate the room.


    "All right! I get it, you hate me for burning your brother''s body to ashes." �C Henry said, idly drumming his fingers against the sturdy wooden table, a habit from his former life.- "As a gesture of goodwill, allow me to present to you the terms for this negotiation."


    The barbarian remained silent, but Henry could tell from the subtle movement of his lips that he was attentively listening to his words. Negotiations could only ur when both parties were on equal footing or had something of value to offer. At the moment, the barbarian had nothing to offer, or so the leader believed.


    "Currently, we hold five hundred of your people in custody, many of whom are powerful warriors, likely the primary providers of your tribe and in charge of sustaining elderly and children." �C Henry spoke calmly, a subtle hint of threat underlying his tone - "As a gesture of goodwill, I am willing to release half of them, but as you know, everything has a cost."


    At those words, the barbarian''s face visibly rxed. The truth was, he had not begged for his life out of fear of death, but rather out of concern for the consequences it would have on his tribe.


    After Luther had killed his five brothers, he knew that the war was lost. He had been prepared to die alongside them, but the thought of his vulnerable vige, without hunters and warriors, swiftly came to mind, preventing him from attacking the old man.


    In such a harsh winter, the vige would struggle to survive without their warriors. They would either perish from starvation or fall victim to the attacks of powerful predators. He couldn''t allow that to happen, he would not be able to live with himself or face his ancestors.


    That''s the reason why such a proud barbarian bowed his head and begged for his life, like a coward that has broken the tradition of the barbarians of the North. He preferred living in shame than risking his vige survival.


    "Costu?" �C The barbarian leader finally broke the silence, his voice and ent evidencing hisck of fluency in the Common Language.


    At those words, Henry abruptly stopped tapping his fingers on the table and sat up straight in his chair, filling the room with a palpable tension.


    The n to dominate the barbarian and ce them under Stahl''s umbre has begun.

 Chapter 16: Persuading Gedhe

    <h4>Chapter 16: Persuading Gedhe</h4>


    "My request is easy and simple��I need you to utilize your position as a leader to establish a bridge between Stahl and yourmunity." �C Henry spoke slowly and clearly, ensuring that the man in front of him fully grasped his words. - "My goal is to bring stability and peace to this kingdom and the wider region. We are all descendants of the North, and it is important that wee together and work towards amon goal of unity and cooperation."


    Henry''s expression conveyed a sincere desire for cooperation and unity. His eyes were intense, and his tone was earnest, making it clear that this was a matter of great importance to him.


    The barbarian listened attentively, trying toprehend Henry''s words and any underlying motives. Despite their culture not cing a strong emphasis on literacy and research, they were not stupid to the point of being tricked by mere sweet words.


    Henry waited patiently as the barbarian considered his words. He knew that gaining this man''s support was crucial to his n of upying the barbarian territory and bringing them under his control. He observed the man''s thoughtful expression, knowing that his next move would be crucial to the sess of his n.


    The young king decided to break the silence, taking a more assertive approach to persuade the man towards a favorable response. A necessary act.


    "Gedhe"- Henry said, using the man''s name, discovered by Luther - "We don''t have much time. It''s been almost a month since the war ended. I imagine that your tribe has brought almost all their warriors to this confrontation, which means that your people might be facing death by famine or by the other dangers hidden inside the Frozen Forest."


    Henry spoke with a measured tone, ensuring that his words were clear and easy to understand. However, there was a sense of urgency in his voice as he emphasized the severity of the situation and the importance of a swift resolution. He wanted to convey to the barbarian leader that time was essential and that a dy could have dire consequences for his people.


    Henry''s words resonated with Gedhe, causing him to consider the alternatives. He realized that as a prisoner, he would be unable to help his people. He understood the dire situation of his tribe better than the young man in front of him. They had brought every single warrior to this war, leaving their defenses vulnerable. A month had passed, and it was likely that his people were either dying or had already fallen victim to an orc attack.


    "What can I do?" Gedhe asked, his tone reflecting his strong determination to abandon his pride and honor for his people.


    He knew that seeking revenge or freeing his brother''s soul from the curse imposed by the man in front of him would not be possible. Honor and pride were meaningless if his people perished.


    "Good" - Henry said, managing to suppress the smile of triumph that threatened to appear on his face.


    -x-


    "My Liege, are you certain this is a wise decision?"- Luther asked with concern. - "Your health is not at its best and we cannot trust these barbarians. Despite their simplicity, they can be unpredictable and pose a threat to us. Furthermore, the kingdom''s people won''t easily ept this."


    Henry''s conversation with Gedhe had already concluded and he had been escorted to a guest room, his status changing from prisoner to guest. At present, Luther was sitting with Henry in the Royal Dining Room, basking in the warmth of the firece.


    "Luther, we need to solve this problem as fast as possible. Stahl can''t continue to exist under this constant threat, which results in huge losses to us each year. We can''t lose warriors and food, much less during winter." �C Henry calmly spoke while savoring a hot tea with pleasure.


    "Delicious!" �C Hemented, not minding Luther''s anxious gaze. �C "Unfortunately, we don''t have Blue Mermaids Tea."


    Surprisingly, in his previous life, Henry had a dislike for this type of drink. He preferred sweet beverages such as soda or juice. However, this was not the only change he had noticed in himself over thest few days. He felt that he was bing increasingly self-centered and arrogant, with an inted ego.


    "Currently, I am presented with two options regarding this situation. I can either kill them or bring them under my rule," Henry said as he took another sip. "Killing them may provide a temporary sense of satisfaction to my people, who would see their hated enemies perish. However, in the long-term run, this would be a foolish decision, if not the most stupid of all."


    At those words, Luther sat up straight and gave his full attention to his king''s words. The previous perception of Henry as an ipetent king had been dismantled during the war against the barbarians, particrly when Henry had unveiled the full might of the Imperial Sun God Technique in front of everyone.


    "The most strategic and challenging course of action at the present is to bring them under my rule"- Henry continued, his tone bing more confident and arrogant- "The food supplies in the capital are not sufficient tost through the entire winter, and this doesn''t even take into consideration the rest of my kingdom. Also, we don''t have enough troops to simultaneously protect the kingdom''s walls and hunt for food"


    Henry looked at Luther with a serious expression, conveying the urgency of the matter at hand.


    "The kingdom requires this type ofbor force, strong but malleable, capable of hunting and warring. I do not intend for them to reside near my borders or among my people, who harbor deep animosity towards them. That is a long-term goal"- The young king spoke with a measured tone, like a wise schr - "That is the reason why I am traveling there. I intend to establish an upation government and control them."


    "But my Liege, there is no need for you to go there personally, is there?" - Luther asked, concerned about Henry''s health.- "I can handle everything on my own and control those barbarians."


    Ever since he saw Henry''s condition, Luther has been holding himself responsible for not being more assertive and not opposing the idea of allowing the king to lead the First Battalion, instead of remaining safely behind the walls. He had made a promise to thete king to protect his only heir until hisst breath, yet he failed to fulfill it.


    Luther had no intention of letting Henry embark on such a perilous mission. The Frozen Forest was a treacherous ce where only the most experienced hunters and formidable warriors ventured. If he were to be unlucky, he could encounter a tribe of Winter Orcs and meet his father in the afterlife. No, Luther wouldn''t easily allow that.


    "Luther, I appreciate your concern for my health and your loyalty, but do not let it cloud your strategic thinking and judgement,"- Henry said firmly, shaking his head at Luther - "You are wise general and fought on the battlefield for five hard decades, being recognized by my father and grandfather. My presence in this mission is Gedhe''s wish and guarantee. It''s the best way to gain his trust and cooperation, being the only way to prove him my desire to ensure his people''s well-being."


    *Boom*


    Luther mmed his fist onto the sturdy table, causing the entire room to shake. Thankfully, the table was made from a Thousand-Year Tree or else it would have been immediately destroyed under his powerful p.


    "That insolent and cowardly barbarian. I should have slit his throat and dismembered his body, scattering his limbs throughout the kingdom as a warning to others"- Luther raged in anger, remembering Gedhe''s audacious request. He dared to ask the King to enter the Frozen Forest.


    "It''s alright. I was nning on undertaking this mission regardless" - Henry said, nervously removing his hand and teacup from the table.


    "I should be careful around him. "-The young king took note to stay away from the old man when he got angry, examining his hand and cup to ensure they were unharmed. �C "Luckily, it didn''t spill."


    "Please reconsider, my Liege. I can lead the First Battalion and handle the mission on my own."- Luther pleaded again, bowing his head respectfully and insistently.


    "There is nothing to reconsider, General of the Armies. Prepare yourself and alert my soldiers. We depart in three days." - Henry responded firmly, his decision unshakable.


    Luther knew that he was powerless to change his king''s decision. He was familiar with that stubborn tone, a tone of someone who wouldn''t back down from his affirmatives and decisions.


    "I obey yourmand, my liege." - Feeling defeated, Luther could only stand up from his chair and silently leave the room.


    Henry watched as the old General ced his hand on his sword as he left the room, walking in the direction of the guest room, stomping the stone floor.


    "It seems like Gedhe will receive a harsh and painful visit on his first night in the castle. I feel sorry for that pitiful soul that didn''t die together with his brothers." - Henry thought to himself before taking another sip of his tea.


    "It''s cold!" �C Henry said, disappointed, as he threw the tea into the lit firece �C "I need another one."

 Chapter 17: Managing the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 17: Managing the Capital</h4>


    In the next morning, Henry sat in his study room, carefully studying a pile of documents on his desk. He absently twirled a feather pencil between his fingers as he read through each document, analyzing, and taking notes every now and then.


    Despite the cold weather outside, the room wasfortably warm thanks to the lit firece. Its warm glow filling the room, creating a cozy feeling in the somewhat dark room.


    "Managing this situation will be a challenging task. There are a variety of administrative issues, especially in a cold kingdom like this one. I can approach it like a strategy and city-building game, but I must remember that this is reality." �C Henry thought whileparing the current situation to the games he yed in his past life.


    In fact, the popr city-building games in his past life urately mirrored the challenges he was facing right now. However, the information he received was not readily avable as it was in the games, but rather in the form of hundreds of parchment documents made from animal skin that cluttered his desk.


    These reports provided a glimpse into the happenings of the capital and the state of the poption and resources, but unfortunately, it came with a dy of days or even months. Thisg in information made it more challenging to make quick and effective decisions. But it was way better to have a dyed information than none.


    "Thankfully, the previous king had implemented the necessary infrastructure to collect urate information. Without it, my job would be much more difficult." - Henry thought, grateful for the foresight and wisdom of thete king. �C "He was a smart man that would have changed this kingdom''s future if not for his premature death."


    Henry couldn''t help but let out a sorrowful sigh as memories of the previous king surfaced in his mind. The previous king was a diligent man that found himself locked in the throne room or in his study ce, partaking in hundreds of conferences throughout the year and reading countless reports about the kingdom.


    Because of that, the old Henry had close to none contact with him. It was only during the annual hunting event, organized by the Stahl Royal Family, that the old king allowed himself to be a parent rather than a king.


    "Until hisst breath, he was a king." - This was Luther''s words when the old king passed away, still in his study, working tirelessly for his kingdom and people.


    "It''s unfortunate that this infrastructure only covers the capital and not the entire kingdom."- Henrymented - "But that''s to be expected, considering that even the mighty Roman Empire struggled to collect this type of information at its height of power. In the long-term, I need to stretch this web further towards all rural and urban areas of the Kingdom."


    Henry knew that collecting urate data from all corners of the kingdom would be a daunting task, but it was crucial action to sessfully maintain the satisfaction and the control of his subjects.


    "Anyway,pared to the vast expanse of the Alur Continent, the Kingdom of Stahl is rtively small. I believe it is possible to implement this data gathering system throughout urban and rural areas within two hard working years."- Henry thought as the map of the continent shed through his mind.


    The Alur Continent was enormous, spanning at least twelve times the size of the America continent. Its vastness was difficult for a mortal toprehend and traversing it on foot was an impossible task.


    However, over time, the people of this world developed rapid transportation devices called Teleportation Portals, powered by Mana. These portals were primarily found in the Central Region, where kingdoms were rich, and resources were abundant. The nucleus of the whole continent economy and research.


    In contrast, the North Region, specifically the Kingdom of Stahl, was poor andcked basic resources to survive the harsh winters and the onught of powerful barbarians and animals. They were unable to construct a Teleportation Portal. However, one kingdom in the North was gifted a portal due to its first king being a descendant of a powerful empire in the Central Region.


    The Misunne Empire was the dominant power in the North, monopolizing resources and upying the region''s most fertilend. They forced heavy tributes on neighboring nations, letting them sink even further into poverty.


    The Kingdom of Stahl was fortunate to be situated far from the Empire''s sphere of influence and was spared from these taxes. The Empirergely ignored the remote kingdoms, using them as a barrier to keep wild animals and barbarians from the Frozen Forest at bay.


    "I will solve that problemter, but for now, the most urgent matter is finding a solution to the food shortage and the poption''s health issues." - Henry said, tapping his fingers on the table thoughtfully - "In the past month alone, five people have died from hypothermia, ten from starvation, and over a hundred have suffered from frostbite. The people are struggling to find enough food and firewood to keep warm."


    The harsh and unforgiving climate of Stahl created countless challenges for the people, including theck of fertilend for agriculture and proximity with sources of fish. Additionally, the need to gather firewood from the dangerous Frozen Forest, which can only be done safely with a heavily armed escort, adds further strain on the kingdom.


    The situation became even worse due to the war, as hundreds of soldiers died, leading to the supply chain of food being cut in half. Henry could feel the heavy responsibilities weighting down on his shoulders. The situation needed to be resolved as fast as possible, measures must be taken.


    "As a first step, I need to divide my troops in half and assign them the task of both hunting for food and repairing damages outside the city walls. This will be a challenging task, but necessary to alleviate the crises." �C Henry said and began noting it down �C "Furthermore, the poption needs to ration food and firewood, so that every citizen has enough heat and food to survive."


    "These decrees will probably raise theints and dissatisfaction of the people towards the throne. However, we got no choice but to implement it." �C Henry sorrowfully sighed �C "It seems like my image will take another blow and the city guards will be upied for a while."


    "Luke!" - Henry called out to his royal assistant. Luke was a man of small stature with brown hair and a prominent nose. He often wore a robe that was toorge for his frame.


    He was admitted by Henry during thest month, when the young king noticed the man''s talent in paperwork and math. He was a man filled with greed, whose desire was to see a mountain of gold coin, usually found in a Dragon''sir. He proimed that someday he would pige a dragon and let his mark on history books and forever be recognized as the bravest northern man.


    Soon, Henry heard the sound of Luke''s small steps approaching, apanied by the rustling of his clothes dragging on the ground. As he entered the room, Henry couldn''t help but confirm that this was the smallest man in the world.


    "Luke, I need you to immediately deliver these orders to the three Generals. I want this n to be implemented by this afternoon, no matter what." �C Henry said, pushing the paper towards the edge of the table.


    Luke, who was at the door, walked towards the table. However, he was so small that when he got near it, he simply disappeared. Henry could only see a small hand reaching towards the papers and holding it tightly.


    "Yes, my king! I will deliver it." �C Luke said in a determined but youthful voice. With a bow, he quickly made his way towards the exit.


    "This is going to minimize the problems until we have the barbarians under my throne." �C Henrymented and closed his eyes, letting the Mana seep into his body and heal him up.

 Chapter 18: Two birds with one stone

    <h4>Chapter 18: Two birds with one stone</h4>


    As Henry expected, the people were highly displeased with the rationing of food and firewood. This was particrly true for the wealthy nobles and merchants who had enough resources to maintain their lifestyle.


    In the following days, they expressed their dissatisfaction and even visited the pce to pressure Henry to change his decision. However, that fact led to Henry be aware that some people still had more than the necessary in these perilous times.


    That''s why, Henry directed the army to seize surplus supplies from the wealthy and distribute it among the poor. He knew that this would not sit well with the nobles and merchants, so he promised topensate them double for the confiscated food and firewood to maintain their support.


    The merchants and nobles quickly epted thepensation deal as they knew they would profit greatly from lending their resources to the kingdom. Additionally, Henry did not seize all their stashed resources, allowing them and their families to continue to livefortably.


    This gesture helped to maintain their support while also endearing him to themon people. The act of redistributing resources from the wealthy to the less fortunate greatly improved Henry''s image in the eyes of his subjects, which had been tarnished since his father''s death.


    Henry killed two birds with one stone.


    He managed to quell the nobles and merchants''ints, while also managing to slightly improve themon people''s lives who weren''t going to die by starvation or cold.


    "These short-term solutions are necessary but not sufficient."- Henry thought as he observed, from one of the castle''s towers, the flow of people entering and leaving the warehouse where food was being freely distributed.


    He realized that the avable resources would not be enough to sustain the capital for more than a month and a half. In order to ensure the long-term survival and prosperity of his kingdom, he needed to quickly execute his n to bring the barbarians to his side.


    He knew that this would be a difficult decision, but it was necessary, and he had to take decisive action, even if it meant potentially damaging his image among his subjects.


    "They won''t ept this." - Henry thought with a painful sigh, his breath visible in the cold air.


    He knew that the enmity between his people and the barbarians had been ongoing for generations, resulting in the loss of countless lives on both sides. Every family had a story of a loved one who had been killed by the barbarians. Especially after the recent conflict that urred a month ago.


    Henry understood that time was a necessary resource to convince his people of the necessity of his n and to ept the barbarians. However, the young kingcked this essential resource. He had to act fast to guarantee the existence of his kingdom and his subjects. He would not let Stahl to end in his hands.


    "I hope it doesn''te to the worst case scenario."- Henry murmured as he observed the snow umting on the rooftops of wooden houses and in the unpaved streets, making it increasingly difficult for the people to move around.


    He knew that if things turned out badly, he would have to resort to force and move his troops to make them submit and ept the situation. However, he hoped that everything would be concluded peacefully.


    "Can I do anything else?" �C Henry asked himself as he continued to watch the scenery in front of him, Henry had a brilliant idea. However, it went against every ethic he grew up in his previous life.


    "Is there anything else that I can do to ease this situation and not allow it to get out of hand?"- Henry asked himself as he continued to ponder the situation at hand while watching the peopleing and going.


    Suddenly, an idea came to him, but it went against everything he believed in and all the ethics he had been raised with in the modern world. It was a form of forced assimtion that would secure the use of the barbarian workforce and potentially gain eptance among his subjects.


    "very��" �C Henry muttered, but soon dismissed the thought. �C "I won''t do this to myself nor to others. I won''t resort to such inhumane action."


    This was a morally questionable solution that would require him to tear down his principles, meaning that he was growing apart from his self as a person. Furthermore, it was not a sustainable solution in the long run, as it would only lead to internal conflicts. If he were to implement it, it could lead to the barbarians revolting and eating away the kingdom.


    "In the end, force may be the only option."- Henry thought,ing to a conclusion and closing his eyes, trying to convince himself that it was the best course of action.- "I don''t deserve to be neither a king nor a human if I resort to such deeds."


    -x-


    Finally, the day of the expedition had arrived.


    Early in the morning, a huge crowd upied the both sides of the path towards the gates, with fury and hatred in their eyes as they watched a line of barbarians being escorted out of the gates. And, if not for the armed soldiers guarding the human made corridor, the crowd would have already attacked the hateful pests.


    It was not only the crowd that felt this way, but also the soldiers who were marching directly behind the barbarians. They too held deep hatred towards these generational enemies. They wanted to kill them on the spot, but they were under the direct orders from their generals and their king to remain in control and not act on their emotions.


    Henry watched the scene unfold with a heavy heart �C "I hope the situation will be pacified when we return with food."


    He sighed and flexed his wrist, testing its mobility. The past few days had been enough for him to recover his health and be released from the bandages and splints. It was as if he had been reborn anew, with nosting effects.


    "Mana is truly miraculous. If I could bring this back to the modern world, it would be considered the most valuable substance ever." - Henry mused, reflecting on the speed of his recovery.


    Henry did not pay attention to the furious crowd around him, as he had already expected this kind of reaction. He could hear the shouts and pleas of the people, demanding him to behead and exterminate the barbarians.


    Actually, Henry understood their anger and desire for revenge, but he couldn''t give in to their demands. It was for their own good. He continued on his path towards the gate, paying no heed to his frustrated subjects, who forgot about the benevolence of this king who had provided them with food and firewood.


    For this expedition, Henry had brought along half of the First Battalion, as well as Luther and the midget assistant Luke. The other two Generals and the rest of the army were staying behind to maintain order and continue to procure food and firewood.


    "Unfortunately, horses are unable to traverse the Frozen Forest."- Henry sighed, shifting his attention away from his wrist. - "Bringing them would also only serve to attract the attention of predators."


    "We have a long journey ahead." - Henry said, gazing at the frozen canopy of trees that stretched out as far as the eye could see.


    It was a perilous journey, but they were fortunate to have the barbarians with them, experts who knew the ins and outs of the forest. Their knowledge was essential, and Henry wanted to assimte and preserve it, that''s why he brought his small assistant, Luke.


    He needed the midget to write down and document every bit of knowledge and information about the Frozen Forest. Furthermore, he needed to have a deeper understanding of the Barbarian culture and customs.


    "Let''s go."


    This was Henry''s first step into the Frozen Forest, a territory that he wouldpletely dominate.

 Chapter 19: The Forest

    <h4>Chapter 19: The Forest</h4>


    The Frozen Forest was one of the most perilous regions in the entire North. It was home to a diverse number of creatures, from Winter Orcs to hibernating Wyverns. Some legends even spoke of a mythical dragon''sir deep within the forest, a creature said to possess the power to decimate an entire army with a single breath.


    The expedition team had already entered the outeryer of the forest, a ce considered as the safest area for hunter and warriors of the Kingdom. The light from the Torch Trees provided them a safe path towards the weaker animals, such as boars and gazelles.


    However, as they ventured deeper into the forest, the Torch Trees grew increasingly scarce. This made it difficult to navigate through unknown paths during nighttime, and the risk of encountering dangerous creatures increased exponentially with each step. The darkness and the limited visibility added to the dangers of traversing the inneryer of the forest.


    During Garret von Stahl''s reign, the Kingdom possessed extensive knowledge of the forest and ventured deep into it for hunting and to discover new species and territories. However, despite having a dragon-yer as their leader, the kingdom was unable to discover the true limits of the forest. They could only peruse a finite amount of it.


    "That cursed ancestor... He dared to sell our records and data of the Frozen Forest to those Central Region bastards."- Henry cursed, recalling the empty shelves of the castle''s library.


    For centuries, Stahl was at the forefront of research on the Frozen Forest in the continent, thanks to its proximity and the powerful army left by Garret von Stahl. Its library was filled with records of the kingdom''s discoveries over the years.


    However, in recent decades, due to economic, military, and societal issues, as well as increasing losses to barbarian raids, Henry''s ancestor was forced to sell all their information to the empires in the Central Region, who eagerly acquired this knowledge. They had always been curious about the wonders hidden inside the Forest.


    "Reconstructing this database is crucial, and I will need assistance to do so. Understanding the hazards within the forest is essential in order to be fully prepared for any potential dangers." �C Henry thought while looking at Gedhe, who was leading the expedition group.


    The barbarians were a nomadicmunity that had lived in the forest for generations. While they avoided venturing too deep into the forest, staying within a few miles of the outeryer, they still possessed a wealth of knowledge about its mysteries. They also were known for their knowledge of herbal medicine, as they did not rely heavily on the use of mana to heal their injuries.


    This time, the young king was able to take note of Gedhe''s physical characteristics without any distractions. The man was a towering presence, standing nearly nine feet tall, a formidable giant whenpared to Henry''s six feet. He was dressed in rough fabrics, but no shirt, and his red hair was unkempt, giving the impression of a wild and untamed beast.


    Additionally, Henry could see an intricate tattoo of a wolf''s head on his back, the red ink resembling blood, slightly glimmered with each step the man took, adding to his fierce appearance. The wolf''s eyes were piercing, as if they were alive and watching the barbarian''s back for any sneak attack.


    "I can sense a faint flow of mana in that tattoo, constantly nourishing his muscles and providing him enough heat to survive the weather conditions."- Henry thought, observing the barbarian''s tattoo from a distance. His gaze passed through the protective Luther who was standing between him and the barbarian.


    He then turned his attention to Luke, who was struggling to walk through the snow, while trying to lift his long robes to avoid getting them wet. However, due to the deep snow, it was a futile attempt, as he was already drenched.


    "Luke!"- Henry called out, catching his assistant''s attention -"Forget about your clothes, they''re already wet. We''re already in the forest, so focus on observing and recording everything you see, from the path, trees and animals. Also, give me a spare pencil and parchment, I have something to document."


    Luke looked between his robes and his king, torn between them. However, with a resigned expression, he dropped his robe and pulled out two feather pens and two parchments, handing one set to Henry with a sad face.


    "My future image as a dragon robber has been tarnished by my king''s orders."- Luke grumbled to himself while feeling the wet clothes against his skin. However, despite his frustration, he dutifully continued his work.


    Henry couldn''t help but sh a satisfied smile at his sulking assistant. He couldn''t exin why, but he found it quite amusing to tease the small yet brave man who had eagerly epted his offer to apany him through this dangerous expedition.


    "He deserves a raise."- Henry murmured, contemting an increase in his assistant''s sry, as he began to jot down questions and thoughts he had about the barbarians'' tattoo. He was a curious and patient man. He would ask Gedhe everything when they stopped to rest.


    In his previous life as a professional yer, Henry had spent countless hours analyzing and developing new strategies, as well as training rigorously to perfect his skills. It was this type of dynamic mindset that had guaranteed him great sess as a professional yer.


    "We''re about to enter the inneryer, be aware!" Luther, the most experienced soldier, warned as he moved closer to Henry, acting as a protective shield.


    At his words, the soldiers of Stahl''s First Battalion tightened their grip on their weapons. They were well-trained soldiers, capable of facing the barbarians as equals, but were not ustomed to venturing deeply into the Frozen Forest, especially during the winter when the snow was deep and any movement faced some restriction, forcing them to use their small reservoirs of Mana to tread forwards.


    Furthermore, they had only ventured into the Inner Layer a few times, making it an unfamiliar territory to them. The myths and stories of the hidden dangers within the deeper parts of the forest were a constant source of fear. However, knowing that the most experienced warrior of all and the bearer of the Sacred mes were here, they rapidly calmed down.


    As for Henry, he momentarily looked up from his parchment and observed the diminishing number of Torch Trees on the horizon. However, he soon returned his focus to his parchment. In any case, if any danger were to arise, the barbarians would alert the expedition or Luther would handle it.


    In fact, he was not even worried about a barbarian rebellion because of Luther''s presence and his own power. He was confident that the two of them could easily handle any threat posed by them.


    However, the expedition''s journey from this point on would not be as peaceful as their tour through the outeryer, where the animals avoided theirrge group. The deeper they ventured into the forest, the more unpredictable and hostile the environment would be. Theck of Torch Trees also meant limited visibility, making it difficult to navigate and increasing the risk of encountering dangerous creatures. The soldiers had to be alert and ready for any potential threats.


    It wasn''t long after they entered the inneryer that Gedhe, who was leading the way through the frozen paths, let out a panicked scream.


    "Death Spiders!" - His rough voice was filled with desperation.

 Chapter 20: Death Spiders

    <h4>Chapter 20: Death Spiders</h4>


    Death Spiders were a formidable and deadly creature, known for their ability to conceal themselves in the shadows. Their upper half appeared as a beautiful human, with a sleek and slender body, but their elongated fingers and pointed ears betrayed their almost human appearance.


    The most striking aspect of these creatures was their lower body, which was that of arge spider,plete with venomous fangs and spinnerets capable of spinning webs of deadly poison. They were like a failed experiment of a mad wizard.


    Individually, Death Spiders were rtively weak in directbat. Topensate for this, they had developed a strategy ofying traps for their enemies and working together in groups of five to ten. When they sessfully set a trap, they were able to take down even a group of Second and Third Stage Warriors.


    Besides the dimming numbers of Torch Trees, the presence of Death Spiders was a clear indication that they had entered the Inner Layer of the Frozen Forest. These creatures typically created their traps near the entrance of the Forest to hunt unprepared and unsuspecting preys that identally ventured into this dangerous parts.


    "Death Spiders!" - Gedhe''s gruff voice echoed through the forest as the entire expedition team quickly began to form their defense, as Gedhe rapidly backed away and reinforced the barrier.


    In fact, the barbarians and the First Battalion were not the first to act on that shout, but Luke. The little and cowardly man swiftly hid behind Luther and Henry, not even daring to show a strand of his hair. Henry couln''t help but shake his head with a funny smile, noticing that the midget behind him was tightly holding his breath, afraid to be noticed. He was putting his life first, not minding his king and still dared to say that he woud raid a dragonir.


    After Luke, the barbarians were the second to act as they swiftly created a circle and positioned themselves behind their wooden shields, with weapons in hand and keeping a vignt watch on the shadowy corners of the forest, where the sunlight was blocked by the thick and dense trees.


    The First Battalion followed suit and rapidly copied the barbarian''s movements. They were ordered by Luther to learn from them and replicate their ways inside the forest, since the barbarians had extensive survival experience inside the forest. And although Stahl''s soldiers intitled themselves as overall better, they still resolved to follow the orders. They didn''t want to die.


    As for Henry, he was already behind the tight protection of Luther and the loyal Stahl''s soldiers. It was the first time he would be encountering the strange creatures of this world, since even the old Henry had never faced any of those. He was excited.


    "Twelve" �C Henry counted as his sharp grey eyes looked around, assessing every single corner of the seeable forest. His strength as a Fourth Stage Warrior granted him a better understanding and a better view of the situation than most of those around him, except for Gedhe and Luther.


    He could see intriguing and almost invisible silver webs surrounding the expedition group''s way out, creating some sort of cage that gave him a dangerous feeling. Furthermore, there were swift shadows jumping from tree to tree, creating and reinforcing the webs across the trunks.


    Henry observed the barbarians as they whispered in theirnguage amongst themselves, fear clearly etched on their faces. Gedhe, the strongest among them, quickly silenced them and ordered them to focus on their surroundings.


    Suddenly, a green liquid was hurled from one of the dark corners of the forest, targeting Gedhe. Thankfully, the barbarian was quick enough to raise his shield and block the attack.


    *Shhhh*


    The sound of the shield being corroded by the venom of the Death Spiders echoed through the forest as Gedhe quickly discarded it and retreated behind the protection of his allies, wary of the venom injuring his only remaining arm.


    The potent venom excreted by Death Spiders was a formidable weapon that with time could kill even a Fifth Stage Warrior. He was brave but not stupid to remain under a rain of venom without protection.


    *Shhh*


    *Shhh*


    *Shhh*


    The Death Spidersunched a fierce attack on the Expedition Team, and those who were not quick enough to raise their shields and defend themselves were swiftly killed. The scene was chaotic and brutal.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh MY FACE! HELP ME!"- A soldier standing next to Henry was hit in the face by a shot of venom, creating a grotesque scene where the skin, bones, and muscles were slowly being dissolved.


    Under a couple of seconds, the soldier''s scream slowly faded away as his vocal chords were burned, leaving him to suffer in silence until hisst breath. Everything happened so fast that Henry and Luther had no time to react and protect the people around.


    In sum, the Expedition Team was trapped in a cage from which there was no escape and could only wait for their deaths. This was the reason why the Death Spiders were so dangerous and treacherous. They could slowly whittle down their enemies'' numbers over time and from a safe distance, using their potent venom to strike at their victims.


    "Luther, what are their weaknesses?" Henry urgently asked, turning his attention to Luther who was prepared to charge into the forest. He understood that while Luther was a Sixth Stage Warrior and could perceive the movements of the Death Spiders, he would not be able to eliminate them quickly enough to save more lives.


    Henry was determined to save his soldiers and the barbarians, who were vital to the survival and prosperity of his kingdom. They were essential to his future ns, and he couldn''t let them be sacrificed in this battle �C"Those are my soldiers, damn creatures! You dare!"


    Luther looked at the young king with a mix of concern and frustration. He wanted to keep Henry safe, but as a Fourth Stage Warrior, Henry was a valuable asset in the fight against the Death Spiders and a key to breaking out of the encirclement. The Imperial Technique was a must in this situation.


    "Based on my experience and what little information remains in the records, Death Spiders are unholy creatures born in the shadows of darkness, which makes them particrly vulnerable to silver and fire. A touch of these substances can cause severe damage to them."- Luther said as the screams of the injured filled the forest and the sense of urgency was raised - "Their webs and bodies are covered in venom, so keep your distance and do not let them touch you."


    Hearing Luther''s exnation, a cold smile formed on Henry''s lips. He was determined to make these vile creatures pay for hurting his loyal subjects. He had the perfect weapon for the job.


    "I will take the left side and you take the right side." Henrymanded as he unsheathed his sword, not minding Luke still behind him - "You should find another corner to hide, Luke"


    First Form �C Fire Sword


    Henry''s sword was like a beacon of light in the darkness of the forest, illuminating the shadowy corners where the Death Spiders lurked. The young king could see the fear etched on the creatures'' faces as they caught sight of his sword.


    Unfortunately for them, Henry and Luther wouldn''t let them regroup with the others and wait for another trap.

 Chapter 21: Fighting the Death Spiders

    <h4>Chapter 21: Fighting the Death Spiders</h4>


    Henry kicked off the ground and leapt over the shield wall, leaving deep footprints in the snow as he sprinted towards one of the trees, its gray color evidencing the harsh and cold environment.


    The Fire Sword was the perfect tool of destruction, slicing through the silver webs with ease and spreading a raging inferno through the chain of webs that caged them. It was even sufficient to melt theyer of frost on the trees, seemingly resurrecting them and giving them their color back.


    Although Henry was still recovering from his battle with the barbarian, using the Imperial Sun God Technique for a short time would not set him back to his bedridden state. Nevertheless, he could feel his muscles strain and tear slightly, a painful reminder that he was not yet fully healed.


    Thankfully, a soothing sensation spread throughout his head, easing the pain, and allowing him to remain focused on his objective, unstoppable by any mental obstacles. This cool feeling was the perfectplement to the Imperial Sun God Technique, which consumed the user''s mental and physical well-being, using pain as fuel.


    This sort of calm state was a perfect match to the Imperial Sun God Technique, leading Henry to name it Moon State. The moon was the opposite of the sun, but at the same time, it was the inseparable half that made itplete.


    "I don''t need much time. I will end this quickly."- Henry calmly thought, aware that, even though he wasn''t feeling pain, his body was deteriorating at a faster and faster pace, his old injuries opening slightly.


    Henry''s feet touched the trunk of the tree and he propelled himself upwards, as if his shoes were maically attracted to its surface. This was a feat only possible for someone at the Fourth Warrior Stage, where an individual has experience and a somewhat deeper mastery over their speed, strength, and mana.


    It was the stage where an individual sheds their previous limitations and shape itself into another organism, a more perfect one. In fact, the difference between the Third Stage and the Fourth Stage Warrior was significant, not only in terms of body control and capacity of Mana, but also in its usage.


    Those in the Fourth Realm were beginning to tread the path of externalizing their Mana and using it to aplish extraordinary and inhuman feats. It was when Body and Mana began to interconnect and blend. It was the stage that permitted Henry to activate the Fire Sword, turning the Mana into Fire and coating his sword on it.


    Henry moved with the speed and precision of a bullet as he ran up the tree, leaving a trail of fire and melted snow in his wake. The young king could see the fear and desperation in the monsters'' eyes as they franticallyunched their venom at him.


    Seeing the attacks, instead of dodging and losing his momentum, Henry quickly turned his sword to block the venoms with his Fire Sword, disying remarkable and inhuman reaction speed.


    The venom''s attacks instantly vaporized as they touched the burning sword, turning into green steam that vanished in the air.


    *Slice*


    Henry torn down web after web as he advanced, causing the mes to spread from tree to tree and engulf the connected cobweb, while also blocking the constant wave of venom''s attacking at him.


    Soon, the whole forest seemingly turned into an inferno, a furnace that was threatening to cook the Death Spiders.


    The spreading fire allowed the soldiers and barbarians to see the intricate maze of cobwebs created to ensnare them. They finally realized the perilous situation they had been as the mes covered the skies and all sides. Henry''s fiery figure made them feel awe and relief.


    The king was already within the range of his first prey, noticing the desperation and terror into those human-like. The Death Spider, driven by its primal instincts and limited intelligence, lunged forward and aimed its sharp and deadly legs at the me-bearer, its nemesis.


    Henry''s eyes showed no fear or intimidation in response to the attack. As a Fourth Stage Warrior, he knew the enemy before him could only disy the strength of someone in the Second Stage. To him, the spider''s legs seemed to move in slow motion.


    Henry quickly reacted, rying in his ingrained memories and the strength as a Fourth Stage Warrior, he easily dodged the spider''s attack. He swung his sword with precision, cutting off one of the spider''s legs. The Death Spider let out a deafening screech as it stumbled backwards, almost falling off the tree, its leg twitching in pain.


    Henry didn''t hesitate, he pressed the advantage and charged towards the spider, his sword glowing fiercely and heating up. The spider, sensing danger, tried to defend itself with its remaining legs, but Henry was too quick. He sliced through its exoskeleton with ease, plunging his sword into its body.


    An inhumane sound escaped from those dying lips, betraying the image of its upper body. The scream resembled a train scraping the tracks, representing the paining from its body being consumed by the sword''s mes. Henry just looked at it with disgust and quickly checked his clothes for any stains from the creature''s fetid and repugnant purple blood.


    Confirming that he was clean, Henry quickly scanned through the trees for his next opponent. He didn''t have to wait long as two more Death Spiders appeared, bothrger and more ferocious than the one he had just defeated. They let out a deafening screech, signaling their intention to attack and get revenge for their dead sibling.


    They feared the spreading mes, yet they were unable to suppress their strong and bubbling desire for revenge. This was due to the fact that when Death Spiders are killed, they release a special hormone that alerts their nest for danger and instills a sense of retaliation. It was a natural mechanism developed to eliminate threats and ensure the survival of the colony.


    Henry knew he was in for a tough fight. Although these spiders were in the Third Stage, they were stronger and faster than the one he had just defeated. Henry looked at them, analyzing every single one of their movements as he prepared for their attack, his sword already in front of him.


    Without warning, the first spider lunged forward, its sharp legs glinting in the fire''s light. Henry dodged to the side and swung his sword in a wide arc, cutting through its neck in a swift and precise motion. The Death Spider had no time to scream as its head dropped towards the ground, bing a puddle of purple blood.


    "It appears that my body is quickly adapting to the Imperial Sun God Technique."- Henry thought, as he noticed that using the technique didn''t seem to be causing as much damage to his body as before. Though they were still deteriorating, the pace had slowed significantly, much slower than during his previous fight against the barbarian leader. �C "Anyway, there is one left. Luther should have already finished. He is a Sixth Stage Warrior after all."


    Henry turned his cold grey eyes towards thest Death Spider. It was cautiously watching him, keeping its distance and waiting for an opportunity. However, a few secondster, due to the raising levels of hormone in the air, the Spider finally acted on its instinct.


    It propelled itself upwards and skillfully jumped from tree to tree, while weaving cobwebs where it passed, creating a cage to confine Henry''s movement. It was an intelligent and cautious creature, a faster learner that assimted its siblings mistakes and wouldn''tmit them. It would keep a safe distance and bombard the tiny human with venom.


    In a few seconds, all the trees around Henry were covered by dangerous cobwebs. The Death Spider used a long web to hang in the middle of the cage, away from Henry''s attacks. It was like an untouchable boss of a game. It''s human-like eyes were watching Henry with a certain malice.


    "It''s a smart one"- Henrymented on the spider''s behavior. �C "But that''s not sufficient to stop me."


    Suddenly, the creature opened its human mouth and began to shoot a barrage of venom at Henry. It was as if rain was pouring down and Henry had no way out and might get wet.


    However, Henry inundated his Mana Circuit with Mana, directing it towards his sword that shone even brighter than before. It was a move that he learned after waking up, a move that could have made everything easier if he knew before fighting against that barbarian.


    Henry grasped his sword tighter and waved it to the air and the air seemed tobust, unleashing a powerful st of me from his sword.


    Suddenly, the creature opened its human-like mouth and unleashed a barrage of venom at Henry. It was like a green rain threatening to flood a house. That attacked finally raised Henry''s warning signs, he couldn''t let it fall, or else him and his soldiers would suffer greatly.


    Henry looked below and confirmed that his soldiers were in the range of the attack, and he couldn''t dodge it. He had to act. Henry quickly flooded his Mana Circuits and rapidly channeled it into his sword, causing it to shine even brighter in an almost orange hue.


    It was a way to manipte Mana that he learned in thest fight against the Barbarian, when he forcefully activated the Second Form �C Fire Guardian. Henry wasn''t that much proficient in using it, but it was enough in this case. It was a new way to use the First Form.


    As the venom rain was about to hit him, Henry swung his sword and unleashed a powerful st of me. It didn''t stretch further from his body, but it was enough to create a protection umbre for him and his soldiers. The me emitted from the sword vaporized every drop of venom that touched it.


    "It hurts!" �C Henry groaned in pain. The Moon State not able to fend off all the pain.


    This attack required Henry to release arge amount of mana from his circuits, creating a powerful force that expelled the mana from his body or the weapons directly connected to it. It was simr to his Second Form, but unlike that technique, it did not require him topress and explode the mana, reducing the risk of serious injury to his body. Still, Henry''s body was still affected.


    Henry was holding his own, but a few momentster he realized he could no longer hear the hissing sounds of the Death Spider as it spit venom.


    "My liege! I''ve returned!" - Henry heard Luther''s old and caring voiceing from above.


    When he looked up, he saw the old man holding the head of the Death Spider, with his hands smeared with the creature''s purple blood. He held a happy smile on his lips.


    "He killed them barehanded, without even taking his sword out" The kingmented, noticing that Luther still had his sword sheathed. "Maybe he could have killed all of them by himself in a single second. But then, why would he let me fight?"


    Henry pondered as he saw Luther''s feet touching the tree''s trunk and throwing the head away with an unperturbed face.


    "He is training this king?" �C Henry thought,ing to the only logical conclusion. �C "It seems like this old man is still not over his previous position."


    Henry couldn''t exin why, but a sudden desire to beat the man in front of him came over him, only to fade away just as quickly. It was as if some form of royal arrogance had been ingrained in him as he recovered the memories of the old Henry, as if he were not in control of his own emotions.


    "He is in the Sixth Stage, a step into the Transcendence Realm, even if I wanted to punch him, I wouldn''t be able to do that" �C Henry reasoned with himself, using the Moon State to suppress this desire.


    Luther continued to smile happily towards Henry, not knowing that he had been beaten countless times in his king''s head.


    "We should keep going!" �C Henry turned his head in frustration and jumped down from the tree. He really wanted to beat this preposterous old man.

 Chapter 22: Tribal Tattoos

    <h4>Chapter 22: Tribal Tattoos</h4>


    The expedition team had already been in the Frozen Forest for two days. After the encounter with the Death Spiders, they had buried their fallenrades in the cold ground with the promise to retrieve their bodies on the way back and rapidly departed, afraid that more powerful creatures would spot them due to the sound of battle and the sight of fire.


    However, after that incident, the one-armed guide, Gedhe, had been treading the path carefully. They had been sleeping on the cold ground without bonfires, not daring to cause anymotion, with the previous experience still vivid in their minds. Because of that, the group had not encountered any dangerous situation.


    On the morning of the third day, the expedition team was already leaving their footprints on the snow, walking deeper into the forest, trying their best to remain silent. As they walked, the climate got colder and colder. The soldiers of the First Battalion, unustomed to such conditions, were already pulling up their fur clothes to cover their necks, under the scornful gazes of the shirtless barbarians.


    Generations after generations of barbarians has lived inside the Frozen Forest, which led them to develop something like the Warrior Techniques utilized on the other parts of the continent, a way to let them rapidly partake a position in the hunts.


    They created the Tribal Tattoos, a tool to improve their bodies and incorporate Mana without having to meditate and spend a long time assimting it. These Tribal Tattoos were carved deep into the individual''s body using a ceremonial knife, under a painful and excruciating process that counted with high chances of mortality.


    These tattoos were made from the blood of a beast mixed with a very special and natural ink, extracted from the Genus Tree and a few other herbs, which could only be groomed under the special conditions of the Frozen Forest. After being engraved with the tattoo, the wearer would slowly be granted with a body as strong as the owner of the used blood and with a simr proficiency with Mana. These tattoos were connected with the Mana Circuits of the warrior, making an impossible task to remove it.


    However, this technique came with a huge downside. It limited the growth of the individual by a huge margin, making them capable of only achieving the power of the strongest ancestor in that beast''s heritage. In other words, if the progenitor of that species was only a Fifth Stage Beast, the individual that received the Tattoo could only achieve this level. It was like a bloodline and soul limitation. It was a way for the heavens to reject this creation.


    But, in sum, this was the invention of the Tribal Tattoos were the only thing that kept the barbarians''munity away from extinction. It was the only way for them to go hunting on time, the only way for them to not starve or easily die by the wild beast''s attacks. Strength only matter when exists life.


    The Tribal Tattoos were the only reason these barbarians were not afraid of the cold. This knowledge was also one of the reasons why Henry decided to take the barbarians under his wings, even if meant damaging his reputation with a part of his people. He had to acquire workforce and if it came with the way to build a powerful army, even better. However, it could wait until they arrived at their vige.


    "However, I still don''t know how they managed to pass through this forest with that huge army." �C Henry thought, pondering about the situation.


    It was highly unlikely that a vast number of humans could traverse unharmed through this Forest, even more so without alerting the patrols and the hunters from the capital, which was really close to the Outer Layer. It made no sense at all, something was amiss.


    Henry turned to Gedhe and observed the man''s attentive gaze scanning the path and trees for potential dangers. As a king, he knew he needed to be prepared for all scenarios, so he decided to ask Gedhe for the situation.


    "Gedhe," Henry called out, causing the man to look at him. "How did you manage to get an army to the capital without alerting the beasts in the forest?"


    Gedhe hesitated, unsure if he should reveal the information to the king. But as he caught sight of Luther standing beside the king, with his hand on the handle of his sheathed sword, a look of distress crossed his face. He knew that if he didn''t speak, he would be in a tight situation. So, he decided to spill the beans.


    "One day, before the snow began to fall, a stranger came to our vige with an opportunity to escape from the limits of the forest. He said that your kingdom was weak and that we could conquer yournds. We didn''t need to wander, and we could sleep without fearing a beast''s sudden attack." �C Gedhe exined in his usual heavy ent, as they continued to walk forwards, a bit of regret evident in his voice �C "He gave us with a strange blue powder, saying that we could pass through the forest without alerting the beasts'' attack."


    "Who is this person? Where is he?" �C Henry asked, trying to assess the person behind this situation - "I must ce his head under my throne and interrogate him."


    Henry could not control that Royal Disposition froming to surface. It was somewhat impossible to remain calm under such circumstances. Someone dared to devise a n to take him down and kill his people.


    "He didn''t say his name. He disappeared shortly after."- Gedhe shook his head �C "Unfortunately, our vige was not able to gather enough food supplies to survive through the winter. Then, the leaders of themunity decided to take this opportunity. We had no other choice."


    Gedhe spoke with a tone of remorse. Had he known how things would turn out, he would have convinced the others to stay in the vige and not take the stranger''s offer. The king in front of him was a shrewd and clever individual. They were not prepared to face such situation.


    "We are near!" Gedhe said with a happy smile, as he spotted a frozen tree with three peculiar markings on it. It was not only Gedhe, but all barbarians were happy.


    However, the scene that greeted them was far more dire than they had anticipated. No, it was worse, ripping off those smiles.

 Chapter 23: Winter Orcs

    <h4>Chapter 23: Winter Orcs</h4>


    Winter Orcs were creatures dreaded all over the North and the mere mention of their name struck fear in the hearts of the people. They were territorial beast, who usually didn''t leave a specific region, but once every decade, for unknown reasons, they marched towards human''snds.


    The Winter Orcs shared many simr characteristics with the Greend Orc, including arge build, sharp teeth, and prominent tusks. The only noticeable difference was their pure white skin. Despite their brutality, Winter Orcs were semi-rational beings capable of living in organizedmunities, based on religion and a hierarchical system, where the strongest reigned.


    This social development led the Winter Orcs to establish a Kingdom in the Frozen Forest, with a Transcendent Stage Orc as their leader. However, this budding Kingdom was destroyed in the hand of Garret Von Stahl, the founder of Stahl, who put an end to their future, delegating them to a life of raids and scattered existence. This was only a chapter in the history of the Frozen Forest, which serves as a reminder of the power of the Winter Orcs.


    At this moment, Henry and the Expedition Team were on top of a cliff, witnessing the might of the Winter Orcs as they rampaged through the barbarian vige, destroying their wooden houses and indiscriminately killing woman, children, and elderly. Henry could even see some of the creatures using their sharp andrge teeth to tear flesh from their victims.


    The barbarians were valiantly fighting back, but their resistance was futile against the sheer strength and the number of their attackers. There were even a few Fourth Stage Winter Orcs amongst the group, making the battle even more one-sided, as the barbarians had no powerhouses to hold the fort. They were being decimated at an rming pace.


    The women tried to protect their offspring and the elderly picked their rusty weapons, only to be killed by a single strike. Even those with Tribal Tattoos could not hold their ground against these creatures. Of course, they managed to y a few enemies, but it wasn''t enough to turn the tides of this war. The dead barbarians'' gushing blood was enough to create a small stream on the snow.


    "RAhhhhhh!" - Gedhe and the barbarians let out a wild shout as their eyes zed with fury at the sight of their people being exterminated.


    Henry, Luther, and the members of the First Battalion were unable to contain them as they recklessly tumbled down the cliff, disregarding their own safety. Some leapt from rock to rock, like monkeys, while Gedhe and a few others just directly jumped down. Although the cliff wasn''t that high, only a hundred feet tall, it was still a surprising scene.


    In a couple of seconds, the barbarians of the Expedition Team were already charging towards the horde of Winter Orcs, estimated to number around a hundred.


    Henry shook his head and nced at his soldiers, who stood at attention, waiting for hismand. Despite the barbarians being responsible for countless Stahl''s civilians and soldiers deaths, Henry''s warriors were ready to obey if he ordered them to assist in the situation.


    Henry did not hesitate. He had already decided to swallow these barbarians into his Kingdom and integrate their knowledge into Stahl. He needed their workforce and power, that''s why they couldn''t die here.


    "Assist them!" �C Henrymanded and turned his head back to the vige in anger �C "Luther, kill that Fifth Stage Winter Orc, he dares to kill my new workforce, no��my subjects."


    Before long, Luther, Henry and the Expedition Team was descending the cliff and dashing towards the confront. They were not as graceful and swift as the barbarians, but they still made it safely to the ground.


    "I will wait here!" - Luke''s cowardly voice could be heard from the top of the cliff, as heid on the ground, afraid that an avnche would bring him down. It was safer this way.


    The barbarians were already engaged in a brutal battle against the Winter Orcs. They abandoned their traditions and furiously swarmed a few isted orcs with sheer numbers. Their madness fueled their violence as they wildly swung their weapons, seeking to inflict as much damage as possible.


    "Kill them!" �C This was the only thing in their minds when they witnessed their brothers and sisters being murdered. They were a tight-knitmunity after all.


    It didn''t take long before the Winter Orc''s leader, a being in the Fifth Stage, finally noticed the disturbance. He was standing in the middle of the vige, where the houses were already destroyed and the floor was littered with corpses. The orc let out a guttural growl and discarded the lifeless body of a young girl, which had the clear signs of a bite on her belly.


    *Grrrr*


    At that inhuman sound, the Winter Orcs abruptly ceased their attacks and turned their attention towards the battle in the distance, where their kin were being rapidly yed. They obediently turned to their leader, awaiting his next order.


    *Gr*


    The Winter Orc Leader''s growl echoed through the battlefield as all the Orcs start charging towards the Expedition Team, leaving a trail of destruction in their wake. Houses crumbled under their massive feet, and corpses were crushed, turning into pools of blood.


    The Leader was also about to charge towards these new enemies, however, a silhouette of a puny human being appeared in front of him, blocking his way. The huge being looked down at Luther with an annoyed look, wondering how this small ant dared to stand in front of him.


    The Winter Orc swung his arms at the old man, not sparing him a second nce and ready to crush his head. However, a powerful force held back his strike. The orc leader tried to push forwards, but he found himself immobile. He looked down again and saw the old man''s small hands holding his pinky finger with a gentle smile on his face.


    "My liege still needs to be honed."- Luther said in a calm butmanding tone- "and your kin will be the perfect sharpening tool. He must learn to ovee all obstacles to be a stronger and better king. So, you''lle with me for a bit and be a good boy."


    He then swiftly broke the orc''s finger, causing the beast to scream in agony as it fell to its knees. Luther didn''t care for the creature''s agony as he looked towards Henry. There, near the entrance of the shabby vige, he could see his King killing an Orc with a single sh.


    A proud and encouraging expression could be seen on Luther''s face, it was like a father watching their son winning a baseball match or scoring their first goal. It was exhrating andforting.


    "They really grow up" �C Luther murmured, still holding the creature''s broken finger.

 Chapter 24: Killing the Winter Orcs

    <h4>Chapter 24: Killing the Winter Orcs</h4>


    Henry saw a horde of Orcs charging towards him and his expedition team, stirring up a small-scale snowstorm as the barbarian in front of them ferociously took down the final nearby Orc, who was close to the cliff.


    Gedhe, who was leading the counterattack, stood tall with his body soaked in orc''s blood, like a vengeful demon. Despite losing his dominant hand, his strength as a Fifth Stage Warrior made him an unparalleled killing machine on the battlefield. The Winter Orcs fell one after the other, unable to exert their superior strength against the barbarian small body.


    Gedhe''s Tribal Tattoo utilized the essence of an Alpha Sanguine Wolf, which granted him incredible speed and enough strength to crush a Fourth Stage Winter Orc. Furthermore, his heightened senses allowed him to perceive the subtle movements in the air, caused by the Orcs'' movements. It provided him some sort of foresight to their attacks and made him easily dominate the battlefield.


    The ground around him was littered with wrecked Winter Orc''s bodies, not a single one was in their entirety. The same could be said to the other barbarians, who swarmed the orcs with numbers and killed them, losing a few of their brothers in the process.


    As for Henry and the First Battalion, they only engaged and killed those enemies who managed to break through the line of defense established by the barbarians. With effortless ease, the king''s Fire Sword sliced through the thick hide of the Winter Orcs. Despite their superior physical strength, they were no match for the raw power behind each of Henry''s blows, given his status as a Fourth Stage Warrior.


    "Those in Third Stage and below are slow and are only relying in their raw strength to fight. They don''t have a precise control over their body''s movements." �C Henry analyzed, cleaning the blood from his sword as his eyes turned towards the approaching horde �C "I hope the Orcs in the Fourth Stage will pose an obstacle to this King."


    A sudden jolt of arrogance was present in Henry''s tone and mannerism, either because of an aftermath from Imperial Sun God Technique''s usage or a vestige left by the Old Henry. The Moon State unable to block all of it from breathing the outside''s air. He wanted to kill those beings who dared to threaten his new workforce.


    Swallowed in that arrogance, Henry kicked the ground and raised the flow of the Imperial Sun God Technique, making his figure look like a fireball as he held his sword. He rapidly caught up with the barbarians, who were already fighting against the horde of Winter Orcs.


    Gedhe had already killed ten orcs, in the span of a few seconds, continuing his massacre and making his enemy''s hot blood melt the snow. He was thest barbarian leader, he must protect his people at all cost. This were Gedhe''s thoughts as he rampaged and killed one of the Fourth Stage Warriors, with a single strike of his axe.


    As for Henry, he didn''t hesitate to jump into the chaotic fight, swiftly killing the First and Second Stage Orcs with one blow from his Fire Sword. Their bodies fell lifelessly to the icy ground, creating a hole in the snow. The king didn''t stop there and continued to rapidly sh at every moving target in front of him. He was like the wind, unyielding and formless.


    The Imperial Sun God Technique''s basic stances were being fully disyed by Henry, which focused on speed and fluidity. He was like a dancer amidst that chaos. The movements were leaving a trail of blood on the snow and with each fallen enemy, the drawing of a dragon was revealing itself.


    The Mana pumping through his Mana circuits and replenishing the Fire Sword made Henry feel invincible and alive. He wanted to keep shing his swords, the Winter Orcs were no match. Soon, Henry found himself standing amidst a pile of lifeless and huge bodies, with the barbarians and his soldiers looking at him in awe and worship.


    "Too weak!" �C Henry disappointedly stated as he beheaded thest orc and sat on his corpse, like the king of death, with his face slightly smeared in blood�C "There was no Fourth Stages among them."


    Henry muttered and angrily turned towards Gedhe. The Barbarian was fast enough to kill the only two Fourth Stage Winter Orcs, leaving for him a few Third Stage and Countless Second Stage and above. A strange feeling was forcing him to partake in death battles.


    "A sh between the First Battalion and these Orcs would create an interesting spectacle"- Henry thought, reminiscing about his massacre - "However, I fear my soldiers would still suffer a narrow defeat. And I simply cannot afford to lose any more of my men at this crucial moment."


    The First Battalionprised of five hundred members, of which only ten captains had managed to attain the status of Third Stage Warriors during the previous war against the barbarians. The Winter Orc horde, on the other hand, boasted a formidable twelve Third Stage Warriors, each possessing a greatly enhanced physique, capable of battling against two average warriors simultaneously. Inevitably, Stahl''s First Battalion was doomed in a direct confront.


    Previously to the desert of the nobles, Stahl''s First Battalion was a force to be reckoned with, boasting nearly two hundred Third Stage Warriors and twenty Fourth Stage Warriors. Although not dominant in the North, it still possessed enough strength to effortlessly defeat these Orcs. Unfortunately, when thest king passed away, most of the important nobles deserted, taking most of the Battalion''s elite warriors with them. It was a hit for the defense of the kingdom. Luckily, no other near Kingdom wanted to share borders with the Frozen Forest or else��Stahl would be burning in mes.


    If the First Battalion still had its former strength, with numerous powerhouses, Henry would not have engaged in this kind of battles to resolve the situation. As Luther often reminded the old Henry, exposure to life-or-death conflicts is essential for growth and to increase someone''s power. Regrettably, with only a handful of Third Stage Warriors remaining, Henry could not afford to risk their lives and decided to bring a swift end to the situation.


    "It appears that convincing the barbarians will be a simple task" - Henry thought, as he sat atop the fallen Orc''s body, surveying the awed expressions of the barbarians who had fought alongside him. Even Gedhe seemed to radiate a newfound respect �C "Wee to the machine, my workforce."

 Chapter 25: Gedhe’s will

    <h4>Chapter 25: Gedhe''s will</h4>


    The Winter Orcs were decimated, and their lifeless bodies lingered on the cold ground, being slowly covered by the falling white snow. The vigers who fought valiantly against the invaders, even knowing that they had no hope, were already retrieving their kin''s dead bodies.


    They wanted to hold a ceremony for those who died on the battlefield, protecting their home. These brave warriors deserved to reunite with their ancestors around a bonfire and tell them about their lives and their brave deaths. There was no need to cry. In the end, all of them would be by the bonfire.


    In the middle of the crumbled vige, snow covered a quaint and simple wooden house, that had its walls partially torn down, allowing the residents to see through the rough-hewn nks that braved the harsh and endless cold for years. Miraculously, the thick thatch of interwoven straw and reeds managed to withstand the rampage of the Winter Orcs, offering the residents a somewhat warm and cozy interior that was reinforced by a fire pit in the middle of the house.


    Inside the house, Henry, Luther, Gedhe, and a seasoned barbarian with scars crisscrossing his body, gathered around the fire pit. The king''s sharp eyes studied the old man, noting the faint tattoos on his arms. The retired hunter was the eldest among the barbarians, who now oversaw all themunity''s rituals, like a priest. In sum, although he wasn''t the strongest, he held a great influence over the workforce that Henry deeply needed.


    While Henry was studying the old man, thetter was equally observing him. The young man in front of him, in his early twenties, sat on the ground with him and Gedhe but an overwhelming and authoritative aura filled the house. The old man couldn''t tell if it was due to the white-haired soldiers behind the young man, whose hand rested on his sheathed sword, or the king himself, who wore a friendly and weing smile.


    Henry reached for a small wooden branch lying nearby and began to stir the embers in the fire pit, causing the mes to dance and grow brighter.


    "I don''t wish to stretch this conversation, since I don''t have much time to waste in these frozennds" �C Henry calmly began, his eyes resting on Gedhe and the old man �C "I n on bringing your people under my throne and be my people. This offer is not restricted to your vige, but all the barbarian tribes residing in this forest. It''s an opportunity to move to more hospitablends."


    The long-lived man could be considered the one with the most knowledge on the Common Language among the barbarians. He was the one who taught Gedhe, the current leader, and the leaders of the other tribes. He was a priest and a teacher.


    "We refuse!" - The old man firmly stated, his expression unyielding. He was a man who refused to betray his ancestors by aligning himself with their long-standing enemies. - "For generations, we have sought to leave thesends, but your people have consistently prevented and blocked our way out. Your forces have murdered our mothers, fathers, sons, and daughters, trapping us here to suffer and die. We had no other options but to abandon our young children in the forest to die or grow stronger."


    The old man was about to get up and split the young man''s head, but Gedhe''s powerful hand kept him in ce. Gedhe murmured some iprehensible words in his hears, making the man calm down. However, fury was still present in his eyes, which alternated between Henry and Luther, who was ready to kill him.


    Henry didn''t mind the old man''s words as he continued to stir up the fire. He knew that he would still face some resistance.


    "I sympathize with your feelings, truly"- Henry calmly said �C "However, I don''t see a way out of this situation. Your army has beenpletely defeated by us, leaving you without enough hunters and warriors to provide and protect your vige. In fact, if not for my aid, your tribe wouldn''t be here right now."


    "I have brought half of the survivors as an act of good faith. I don''t wish to cultivate the sentiment of vengeance anymore, but a sentiment of union between Stahl and the barbarians" �C Henry stated as he threw the piece of kindling into the fire and got up while looking directly at Gedhe �C "I am giving you and the other tribes a choice to survive, to maintain your rituals and freedom. Because Stahl can''t continue to exist with a threat near its borders. I hope you take this chance."


    After those words, Henry, apanied by Luther, stepped out of the partially wooden house, ignoring the hostile gaze aimed at his back. He knew that nothing he said would change the old man''s mind. He was too deep inside the well of hatred and proud. In the end, Gedhe was the leader of this tribe, the one to decide which side they would stand.


    Gedhe emerged from the dwelling shortly after, alone and with hands shaking uncontrobly. Disgust and guilt were evident in his eyes as he walked past Henry and approached those who were collecting the bodies.


    "Great choice" �C Henrymented with a satisfied smile.


    -x-


    In the span of three days, Henry, Luther, and Gedhe visited seven tribes, two of which were already in ruins, reduced to nothing but deste wooden homes. The residents killed by the attack of wild beasts.


    "It''s time for us to return and settle them."- Henry thought, surveying the three thousand people who had been following him, all carrying whatever they could to survive the harsh conditions of the Frozen Forest and to settle in their new home.


    Henry could see a mix of emotions in their eyes, but the mostmon was fear, present in the women, elderly, children and men. They were afraid of the soldiers surrounding them and afraid of their destiny. They had been taken away from their home in a hurry, convinced by Gedhe''s talk and knowing that they had no way to survive without powerful hunters and soldiers.


    "It was faster than I thought. Right?" �C Henry asked, turning to look at Luther who silently nodded. �C "Luckily, we didn''te across a huge tribe of Orcs or the Death Spider''s nest."


    "Indeed, my Liege!" �C Luther answered with a relieve tone.


    "Now, let''s go home! We have work to do."

 Chapter 26: The barbarian’s new home

    <h4>Chapter 26: The barbarian''s new home</h4>


    The size of the group made the journey back to the capital take longer than Henry had anticipated. Despite being physically strong, the barbarians were weighed down by the few possessions they carried, making it difficult for them to move in the forest and to walk on the snow. Fortunately, they encountered no attacks from beasts or any other massive threat.


    The journey from the inneryer to the outeryer took a full nine days, but as they emerged, it felt like they had passed through a portal to a new world. The temperature was warmer and more inviting, even though it was still bitterly cold. As soon as they entered the outeryer, the soldiers of the First Battalion rxed their guard as they recognized this area as a familiar hunting ground from their early days as warriors in the army. They were back home.


    Henry stopped the group''s march on a clearing, wide enough to amodate the three thousand barbarians following him to Eisenburg. The Capital was about nine to ten miles to the South, a couple of hours walking through the forest.


    This was the ideal location for the short-term, as the barbarians could hunt for food and resources to send to the capital for sale and distribution throughout the kingdom. Furthermore, this would also allow for minimal contact between his old subjects and the barbarians, giving Henry enough time to settle the bad blood between them.


    "Trante and ry my words." �C Henry turned to Gedhe andmanded him to be the trantor.


    Gedhe nodded.


    Henry climbed on a tree and stood on a thick branch that was partially frozen due to the bitter cold. He looked downwards at the gathered crowd and began his speech.


    "This king has promised you and to restart, where you can hunt without worrying about your tribe being attacked by beasts, where you don''t need to abandon your kin, where preys are plenty and there is no hunger." �C Henry paused and waited for Gedhe to finish tranting his words.


    Henry''s words were met with a mixture of emotions from the barbarians. Some were visibly excited, while others still had doubts and fear in their eyes. It was understandable for them to feel afraid, as they were now in unfamiliarnds, surrounded by soldiers who were once their enemies.


    "As your new ruler, I wish to demonstrate my trust in you by releasing your captive brothers back to thismunity. Also, a team of craftsmen will be sent to aid in building your vige, merchants to assist with selling your hunting goods, and teachers to educate you on our history andnguage. Moreover, a unit of soldiers will be stationed here to ensure the safety and security of this newly establishedmunity." �C Henry said, his words sounding like a politician of the modern times, filled with underlying meaning but sung with a righteous tone.


    Henry n was to gradually integrate the barbarians into Stahl, while maximizing their value and minimizing the risk of betrayal. At first, the work of the craftsmen would be able to create a safe environment for the barbarians, allowing them to see the king''s goodwill while also cutting off any tricks that might be pulled in the future.


    The merchants would allow the extra food to be exported to other parts of the kingdom, supplying the capital and the interior with food hunted by the barbarians. Also, they would instruct these wild people about the use of money and how to efficiently work for it.


    The teachers would be a central part of his n. Their mission was to propagate Stahl''s history and culture, allowing the barbarians to slowly build a sense of patriotism about the country. Furthermore, by teaching them the Common Language, the barbarians would shorten the distance between them and the other citizens.


    Lastly, the army would guarantee the control over the barbarians, while using the protection of the city as an excuse. It was the best way to force the barbarians to assimte into Stahl, creating some sort of order over the newmunity.


    Henry''s ns were to gradually integrate the barbarians into Stahl society, starting with their role as hunters to supply the Kingdom with food. Over time, as their loyalty was established, they would gradually be a part of the army.


    However, Henry realized that this process would take time, possibly even a generation or more. The current generation of barbarians were still grappling with feelings of anger and revenge, which made it difficult for them to fully embrace the idea of being loyal subjects of the Kingdom. There was an urgent need to teach and control the children, which would be strong pirs of the Kingdom.


    For a kingdom, a single generation was nothing. With this goal in mind, Henry was confident that in five to ten years, there would be members of the new generation who would be ready to join the army and defend the kingdom against its enemies.


    "I will also respect your rituals and ceremonies. But in exchange for all these benefits, I expect nothing but loyalty."- Henry dered firmly - "I will allow you to keep your own customs and traditions, but treachery will not be tolerated. You are now in my kingdom, and you will show me the respect that I deserve. If you choose to betray my trust, I will deem the people as unworthy to live inside my territory and burn you."


    The barbarians observed a red light shining behind the king''s grey eyes, a clear indication that his threats were genuine. He was prepared to incinerate anyone who dared to betray him. They were well aware of his capability, having witnessed his mastery over his zing sword that could effortlessly reduce Death Spiders to ashes.


    "Start chopping the wood and hunting in the surrounding area. Within 24 hours, a convoy will be here with merchants, soldiers, teachers and craftsmen to oversee and help you to develop everything." - Henry dered, as Gedhe tranted his words to the barbarians - "That''s all."


    Finishing his words, Henry hopped down from the tree with a leap. He was ready to go back to the capital, being away for a few days, the work must have been piling up. The food problem has been resolved and the emergency state in the capital would be lifted.


    "As for now, I must focus on securing the interior of the Kingdom," Henry murmured to himself, reflecting on theck ofmunication between the capital and the other viges and cities within his realm. �C "I must summon the representatives."


    "Luke!" �C Henry called, seeing the little man beside him, who didn''t participate in any fight and have been staying far away from all fights. �C "Have you recorded everything?"


    Henry didn''t care for his uselessness in the battlefield. He only cared if he had his job done, recording every bit of information inside the forest, from the paths to the trees. And that was what Luke has done, he stood far away and let his presence be almost invisible.


    Henry didn''t care for his uselessness in the battlefield if hepleted his job. In the end, he was only an assistant, not a warrior, and his job was to meticulously record every detail inside the forest, from the paths to the trees. Stahl''s records must be rebuilt.


    "Yes, my King!" �C Luke''s voice echoed. Henry could see a little maning from behind Luther with a heavy and thick book in his arms.


    In this trip, Luke was like a ghost. He never engaged in any fights and always kept his distance from Winter Orcs and Death Spiders. Sometimes, even Henry forgot he has brought this man to serve as an scribe.


    "That''s good, let''s go back to the Capital. The First Battalion will be stationed here and help the Barbarians to hunt."

 Chapter 27: The Right Choice and the Prelude.

    <h4>Chapter 27: The Right Choice and the Prelude.</h4>


    Gedhe was holding a simple axe while chopping down the frozen trees around the clearing, which would then be handed to the team near him to drag it back to the center of the clearing to be processed and turned into thick nks.


    Several sturdy houses had already been erected, under the supervision of two men in a brown fur attire and holding a measuring tape. These abodes were much superior to the ones his tribe has constructed in the Inner Layer. Gedhe had already entered one of them and could feel that the bitter cold from the outside was forcefully maintained outside, creating a warm and cozy ambient.


    Gedhe has been silent throughout the whole time, only answering the tribe''s question with short sentences, most yes or no. He felt guilty and disgusted by his actions. He sold his own people and killed his teacher, who had supported his rise as the leader. He was a sinner, even though he led his people out of the Inner Layer, a step closer to afortable life.


    "Boss, you are thest one." �C A ck-haired woman, a soldier who fought in his army and was recently released from Stahl''s prison, said as she picked up an axe.


    He nodded silently and leaned his axe against a tree, then walked towards the vige where a fire pit was lit, and a pan was being heated up. An old woman was the only one there, stirring the contents of the pan. For the past few days, Gedhe had made it a point to ensure that everyone ate first before he did, as a leader he felt it was important to set an example.


    Gedhe served himself a bowl of meat soup and ate it with his hands, drinking the broth directly from the wooden bowl. As he ate, he observed his people, noticing how quickly they had adjusted to their new surroundings. The children yed and helped with the tree-cutting, their faces alight with joy.


    Men and women carried newfound hope and enthusiasm in their eyes, envisioning a better and bright future. The feeling of desperation slowly writing off.


    "I made the right choice. I can sacrifice my honor and pride for this"- Gedhe thought, as he finished the soup and poured another bowl. - "I may not be weed by my ancestors anymore, but it''s worth it. I gave them a choice."


    Gedhe was willing to do anything for his kin, even sell his soul. He was prepared to follow Henry''s everymand if it meant that his people could continue to live this way, unconcerned about the day of tomorrow.


    "It''s good, but I need to get going." - Gedhe said, finishing his soup and standing up to retrieve his axe.


    "Thank you!" �C He thankfully bowed his head towards the old woman, which shed a toothless smile at him, and walked away.


    On his way, a careless child bumped on his body as he yed tag with another one, falling on the snow butt first.


    *Ouch*


    He painfully got up, rubbing his buttocks. But when he raised his eyes to meet the immobile boulder, he and his friend froze.


    "Are you alright?" �C Gedhe asked, patting the kid''s hair.


    "Y-Yes, Sir!" �C The boy immediately said, his voice and eyes filled with respect and reverence.


    "Good! Be careful!" �C Gedhe patted the boy again and resumed his walk. He had a lot of trees to chop down.


    "I want to be like him."


    Gedhe could hear one of the children say to the other, filling him with a sense of pride.


    "I made the right choice." �C He said, clenching his fist.


    -x-


    On Stahl''s Royal Pce, Henry sat in front of a huge pile of documents.


    "The ns and representatives of the viges and cities in the interior of the Kingdom has been unresponsive" �C Henry murmured �C "We have basically lost our influence over most of the territory."


    "I need to recover it��"

 Chapter 28: Winter’s end

    <h4>Chapter 28: Winter''s end</h4>


    Thest snow fell, apanied by the end of the work in the Barbarian Vige, which Henry named Orsus.


    Over the past few months, the residents of the Capital had gradually grown ustomed to the presence of this neighboringmunity,rgely due to the steady supply of food provided by the Barbarians through the merchants. Though lingering tensions and feelings of revenge lingered between the two groups, the situation had dimmed to the point where both groups wouldn''t try to kill one another at the first sight.


    The young Barbarians were being educated in the ways of Stahl, learning about its culture, history, andnguage, all while preserving their own unique customs and traditions. This approach guaranteed that the barbarians would slowly be assimted by Henry, in a peaceful and orderly process, minimizing the risks of riots and conflicts. Soon, all barbarians would identify themselves as Stahl''s subjects.


    Henry''s approach to conquering and assimting newmunities was simr to that of Alexander the Great. Like Alexander, Henry recognized the importance of bncing control with cooperation to create a harmonious and stable environment. In his conquests of Babylon and Susa, Persia, Alexander demonstrated this bnce through his amnesty for local poptions and respect for their religious practices. This helped to minimize resistance and created a peaceful environment for trade and cultural exchange to flourish.


    Alexander also understood the value of education and integration in building a strong and united empire. He encouraged the spread of Greeknguage, culture, and ideas, while also incorporating local customs and traditions into his empire. This helped to create a sense of unity andmon identity, which was essential for the stability and sess of his empire, just as Henry also saw the value in these principles in his own conquests.


    In the end, Henry aimed to assimte the Barbarian culture by incorporating the most important aspect of it into Stahl, the Tribal Tattoos. He envisioned an army fully equipped with these runes, one that would be capable of sweeping through the North, like Genghis Khan cavalry.


    However, despite his efforts, Henry only managed to equip a hundred soldiers with the tattoos, with another one-hundred soldiers perishing in the process. The ratio was unfavorable, Stahl couldn''t afford to lose any more troops, leading Henry to halt the experiments. Further research was conducted to improve the sess rate, but there were not enough subjects to carry out proper experiments. As ast resort, they attempted to implement the tattoos on animals, but so far, this approach has not been sessful.


    To the relief of the merchants, the food shortage was short-lived,sting only a month as the barbarians'' supply was sufficient to sustain the capital. They were afraid of Henry confiscating their hidden stash if the situation became more dire. In the end, Henrypensated them with the rights to negotiate with the barbarians, resulting in the treasury saving hundreds of gold coins.


    The merchants remaining in the capital after the nobles were disbanded were not a formidable force like the bourgeoisie who overthrew the monarch system on Earth. In fact, they were a vulnerable group who would offer little resistance if Henry chose to confront them. However, King Henry, being from the modern era, recognized their potential as a valuable resource for development.


    Instead of destroying them, Henry made a strategic decision to utilize the merchants to his advantage. He established the Sun God Company, which brought all the merchants under its banner and provided them with subsidies, while also taking a cut of every transaction made by thepany and holding the right for a casting vote. This move greatly stimted trade in Stahl, as Henry was even willing to open the royal treasury to lend the merchants money with a favorable interest rate. Henry saw this as a way to both develop the kingdom and benefit from the merchants'' transactions, envisioning a rich nation.


    Furthermore, the winter presented an opportunity for Henry to overhaul the foundation of many institutions within the kingdom. Previously, the army served dual purposes - hunting and fighting against threats. Henry established the Hunter Association, transferring the hunters to this organization and allowing anyone to join, where they could receive training and be stronger hunters. This allowed the kingdom to have a more direct and steady supply of food, which didn''t originate from farming. And, the army would only focus on defending the interests of Stahl.


    Henry also established a mandatory public school, funded by the Sun God Company and the Royal Treasury. The capital was not densely popted, so the few teachers within the city were enough to form a teaching team. The king recognized the importance of education and was determined to make it essible to everyone, nning to open schools in every vige and city.


    The curriculum covered not only subjects like history, geography, and culture, but also fighting sses aimed at producing a new generation of warriors - more powerful and more intelligent. To support this goal, Henry opened the Royal Library, where all techniques, except for the Imperial Sun God Technique, could be taught. While these techniques may not have been as advanced as those in the Central Region, they provided a solid foundation for the kingdom''s growth.


    When the children became adults, they wouldpose the army or the Hunter Association, bing a great force for the Kingdom. Henry also wanted to open research facility, but there was no one capable enough to lead it, ending his ns.


    -x-


    Inside the Castle, Henry and Luther was sitting across each other, eating a greatmb, delivered by the barbarians.


    "When do we depart?" �C Luther asked.


    "Tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 29: The First Step

    <h4>Chapter 29: The First Step</h4>


    Although the winter ended, the unpaved streets of the capital were still covered in ashes, making them ground less slippery and providing a firmer footing for the residents. Furthermore, the new season and the public policies implemented, gave the trade inside the walls a new life, an great environment to flourish.


    The subjects and the merchants were loudly bargaining, even the cksmiths were busy doing their trades in front of their own doors. It was a lively atmosphere. The capital was being revived in Henry''s hands. There was nock of food, firewood, or jobs.


    Henry gazed at the bustling scene from atop his castle tower, as the shy sun made its appearance. He had devoted much of his energy over the past few months to implementing various public policies, from trade agreements to establishing a Hunter Association. His goal was to build a kingdom that would rule the world, and he believed that a solid foundation was crucial for this objective. Thus, he focused onying the groundwork now.


    "We''ll have to dy the infrastructure upgrades until the snow melts." - Henry muttered. He was aware that he needed to overhaul Eisenburg and start from scratch with urban nning, but that would have to wait until the ground was clean and soft. Eisenburg had a hundred thousand residents.


    "The army is prepared, I''ll take down those treacherous bastards."


    -x-


    The army was assembled, with Henry and Luther taking the lead. Henry decided to leave the other two generals behind to advance public policies and maintain order within Eisenburg and between Edisenburg and Orsus.


    The thawing of the snow made the paths more stable and firmer, allowing horses to easily traverse long distances. Henry utilized this opportunity by ordering the barbarians and the army to venture into the Frozen Forest Outer Layer and capture the Snowfire Horses, a usually tranquil breed that became aggressive when approached by outsiders, making them incredibly hard to catch alive.


    The Snowfire Horses'' fiery red hair contrasted with their intense, icy eyes. Myths im that the purest of these horses had the ability to breathe fire, as descendants of the Fire Dragons that once inhabited the continent. Over time, their bloodline weakened and became diluted, leaving them unable to unleash mes but they still possessed a strong physique that could withstand harsh weather. Fortunately, Henry able to secure 100 horses and establish a solid cavalry force.


    Henry was bringing with him a force of a thousand men, being a hundred horsemen, two hundred archers and seven hundred infantries, including fifty barbarians. This could be considered one of the greatest forces that Stahl Royal Family has assembled after its foundation. This force was alsoposed of fifty warriors imbued with Tribal Tattoos, those who managed to pass through the excruciating process.


    On top of his horse, Henry faced his soldiers in silence. He had no words to add, as Luther had already exined their mission. They were here to reim the Kingdom from the grasp of the greedy individuals who had conspired against the Royal Family and Stahl. They were here to save the lives of theirpatriots, who were being explored by the traitors.


    "Our first stop will be the Fortress Icemit and then Mirante!" �C Henry said with determination �C "It holds an strategic importance and it will give us a solid foothold to defend our families. We need to investigate the city and take it back��at all costs."

 Chapter 30: Icemit

    <h4>Chapter 30: Icemit</h4>


    Eisenburg was located in the northernmost part of the Kingdom, bordering the Frozen Forest, being in a great ce to defend against the assault of other Kingdoms but open to the onught of dangerous beastsing from the forest. Sure, there could be better locations, but Garret Von Stahl was the one to erect this city, meaning that it held a sturdy ce inside the people''s heart.


    On the other hand, Mirante was strategically ced in the southwest, serving as a fortress that safeguarded the road to the capital and to other viges, which was the vital artery for most of the trading that took ce in Stahl. In one way, all the products inside the kingdom had to pass through this city or these roads that ended in the Capital.


    Although the main goods that flowed through this road were clothing, food, firewood, and a small amount of cold iron extracted from the western mountains, these trades were critical for the people''s survival, even more so in such a cold climate.


    During the harsh winter, the snow-covered roads posed a great challenge to the merchants, leading to a significant drop in the trades. The danger of being attacked by beasts and bandits greatly increased and the hazardous paths could make them be buried in the snow at any moment. In sum, these trading routes were vital for the survival of the people, supplying them with all the necessities they needed.


    And, because of its strategic importance, Mirante was heavily fortified and guarded by a formidable army, serving to protect the road against dangerous beasts and bandit raids. It yed a crucial role in securing the flow of trade and the travel throughout the kingdom. It was the first target that should be recovered if Henry desired to revive and stabilize the Kingdom.


    -x-


    In order to reconquer Mirante, Icemit must fall first.


    Mirante was three days away from the capital by horseback and five days by foot. The long and grueling journey caused merchants to make a pitstop in Icemit, a vige located along the way, which served as the only ce for rest and resupply.


    The existence of Icemit could provide to the merchants the opportunity of greater profits, as they brought only enough food for a two-day journey and then restocked their supplies in Icemit, which resulted in more space to bring the products.


    Icemit was essentially a logistics hub, with the economy revolving around restaurants and hotels. Its proximity to both Mirante and the Capital meant that a small trading center had also developed inside the fortified wooden walls, where food and rawhide were the mostmercialized products. In sum, Icemit was a crucial stop for the tradesman that travelled between Icemit and Eisenburg, ensuring a safe rest.


    The path to Icemit from the Capital was smooth and free of any hindrances, such as dense forests or challenging mountain ranges, making the journey much easier for the team. Of course, the Snowfire Horses were also part of the equation. Their heightened senses allowed the army to sense danger, helping them to predict and avoid all it, staying in the right direction.


    It took them three days to reach the city of Icemit.


    "The walls seems pretty sturdy" �C Henry murmured, observing the sturdy wooden barriers protecting the town, as his enhanced sight enabled him to see across hundreds of meters. �C "What do you think we should do?"


    Henry had already thought of a solution to the situation, but he still turned to Luther, who was a seasoned warrior and had a deep understanding of the city and its people. He wanted to verify the feasibility of his n.


    "We should start by sending a messenger."- Luther suggested, gazing at the town in the distance - "Icemit is home to around 20,000 residents. It would be best if the city''s nobles could be convinced to surrender without a fight, avoiding meaningless deaths. However, they had already betrayed my liege and won''t be able to escape death penalty, so I doubt they will oblige. In the end, they will probably resist, even more so the Laner Family."


    Luther''s words were like those of a seasoned sage, able to see through people''s inner desire. The Laner Family were one of the first to abandon the Royal Family and seek refuge inside the walls of Icemit, away from the Frozen Forest. They were the sovereign of Icemist, one of the first families to upy it.


    "I agree." �C Henry nodded. �C "It''s always worth making an effort to resolve things peacefully. We will send a messenger and offer a surrender, with the promise of leniency for their families, but with the understanding that their heads will be disyed in front of the capital as a warning to others for a year."


    Under Luther''s surprised eyes, Henry handed a rolled parchment to one of the horsemen nearby, who then took it and set off towards Icemit to deliver the message of surrender.


    "He knew it woulde to this..." - Luther muttered in disbelief, still stunned by how much Henry had changed in just a few months.


    "We shall wait��" - Henry said, seeing the silhouette of the messenger running towards the city''s walls.


    Unfortunately, as Henry and Luther had predicted, their offer of a peaceful solution was met with rejection. Their proposal was answered with a brutal response, as a horse rode towards them carrying a gruesome trophy, the head of their messenger, disyed atop a pike as a warning and a symbol of defiance.


    "We can now discuss how to take down those walls."

 Chapter 31: The Lord of Icemit

    <h4>Chapter 31: The Lord of Icemit</h4>


    Henry approached the wounded horse, its body pierced by a long spike topped with a head. He realized that it had been purposely done to allow the horse to reach them before it eventually died, as a threat and a message. Henry felt a deep sadness as he looked into the horse''s desperate and pain-filled blue eyes.


    He ced his forehead against the horse''s head, attempting to calm it down. He could feel the horse''s rough breathing, with his lungs erratically going up and down, in a struggle to breath and to survive. He could feel the animal''s strength gradually fading away as its legs trembled, failing to support its own weight.


    "I am Sorry��" �C Henry said, closing his eyes, trying to send it his apologies.


    The king couldn''t bear to see the animal in pain any longer. While still holding the Snowfire Horse, Henry took out his sword in his free hand and, in one swift motion, he ended the horse''s suffering.


    "Take care of it. We are going to return him to his family" �C Henry instructed, avoiding looking in the horse''s direction.


    With determination in his eyes, King Henry straightened his red mantle adorned with golden lines that depicted an ascending dragon. His gaze fixed upon the sturdy wooden walls of Icemit, masking the deep anger that simmered within.


    The army watched Henry''s towering figure with bated breath, eager to bring down the walls and avenge their fallen brother, who died a meaningless death. Their rage boiled at the thought of the cruel and unworthy individuals who dared to defy their king and reject his offer, cruelly beheading their brother in the process.


    Luther also watched his liege''s back, awaiting his order. He felt guilty for the soldier he sent as a messenger, but it didn''t cloud his conscience. He was a seasoned general who had seen his fair share of cruelty.


    "Luther!" - Henry called out, his gaze fixed ahead at the formidable walls of Icemit. - "The enemy has rejected our offer with this barbaric act. What''s our n to ovee these defenses and reim what is rightfully mine?"


    "I have a feasible n, my liege!" �C Luther answered, his firm tone filled with confidence.


    -x-


    The snow had finally stopped falling, but the city of Icemit was still buried under a nket of white. This winter was one of the harshest in the city''s history, leaving a trail of death and destruction in its wake. Trade had stopped, and theck of essential goods like food and firewood was taking its toll on the residents.


    Over the course of three months, the number of deaths had risen to over a thousand. The merciless cold and relentless hunger imed the lives of women, children, the elderly, and men alike, leaving only their frozen bodies as a testament to the severity of the situation. The city was in dire straits, and the survivors were struggling to survive.


    Despite the dire circumstances, the castle of Icemit remained unaffected by the harsh winter. The tower released a steady plume of smoke throughout the day, signaling that the Lord of Icemit was still warm and well-fed. It appeared that the winter had not taken hold within the walls of the castle, where the nobility lived infort, untouched by the suffering outside.


    Perched on top of Icemit''s walls, the archers kept wary eyes on the horizon, watching the enemies'' every movement. Although the snow had stopped falling, the cold persisted, biting at their faces and forcing them to wrap themselves in thick furs to protect against the harsh winds on the wall.


    On the horizon, there wasn''t a great number of soldiers on Henry''s side, but Luther''s old silhouette dealt a great blow to Icemit''s soldiers. They were not facing bandits or wild beasts, but the king''s army led by a renowned General, that ascended to his position in their parent''s time.


    Furthermore, the sovereign of Icemit had to attack them in the worst possible form, beheading the soldier and delivering his head back, as a further act of betrayal and fury that implicated all the army.


    "Bastard! Why the hell are you shaking like a leaf? Are you afraid of that ipetent king?"- A shrill voice, tinged with anger, echoed over the walls, causing all the soldiers to snap to attention.


    The round figure of a fat man, d in the finest of clothes and ornated with a sparkling array of jewelry, loomed over a thin and malnourished archer crumpled on the ground. With a vicious kick, the man aimed for the vulnerable spots of the archer, who cowered and tried to shield himself from the kick.


    "That pathetic man should have been killed by the barbarians! He said it was a sure thing!" - The fat man screamed in fury as his face contorted with madness- "WHY? WHY? WHY?"


    The fat man ranted, delivering powerful kicks to the already battered form of the archer, who could do nothing but defend himself against the blows. However, a sudden powerful kick in the head ended the archer''s futile resistance, making his body lose all the strength left and open to attacks. In the end, the archerid motionless on the ground, dead by this violence.


    "Get rid of this vermin and throw his body over the wall. He''s not fit to share my presence or be buried in mynds" - With a sneer, the corpulent man issued hismand and spat on the body of the fallen archer.


    The soldiers'' eyes were filled with a mixture of fear and veiled anger, as they followed that cruel order, picking theirrade''s lifeless body and throwing it over the wall. They were strong and trained soldiers, but the body felt way heavier than a mountain.


    After ending the archer''s life, the fat man stood motionless and panted heavily as the fiery anger in his eyes diminished. He wasn''t physically built like a fighter, being only a feeble merchant and a noble. The strain from his outburst had taken a toll on his body.


    "I am going back to my chambers. Captain Moara, you take care of this situation!" �C The fat man turned on his heels and rapidly descended the wooden rampart, like a rabbit running away from his prey.


    The captain''s face contorted with disapproval as he observed the fear evident in the lord''s eyes. Despite his trepidation of the approaching army, the lord recklessly ordered the beheading of the messenger. The captain couldn''t help but think that the lord was a foolish and short-sighted man.


    Despite his reservations, the captain was forced to address the situation at hand. He was one of the soldiers who had joined the lord of Icemit in betraying the king and fleeing the capital.


    "Prepare the archers!" �C The captain yelled.


    -x-


    On Henry''s side, Luther and the cavalry were the spearhead of the army.

 Chapter 32: Fourth Form - Cleaving Angel

    <h4>Chapter 32: Fourth Form - Cleaving Angel</h4>


    The attack on Icemit was not going to be an easy feat. Even though the rampart was made of wood, the city was well fortified and had an army of at least six hundred soldiers, half of those were soldiers previously under Henry. In sum, there were at least two Fifth Stage Warriors and a few on the Fourth Stage waiting for the attack.


    They were all behind the walls, making it difficult to reach and kill. Furthermore, Henry didn''t have time for a siege, which made it even harder. He had to take Icemit down before Mirante was warned about his army''s movements. Mirante was a fortress, and they wouldn''t be able to breach the walls if they were prepared for the enemy, asioning in an extended war.


    The first step was to divide their forces into three parts. Henry, Luther and 100 cavalries would serve as the vanguard, leading the charge and creating a distraction while the archers moved into position. The 200 archers would then provide cover fire, raining arrows down on the defenders and keeping them upied while the main force of 700 footsoldiers approached the walls.


    Luther was responsible for bringing down the gates, using his immense strength to serve as a human battering ram. This crucial task would allow a portion of the army to storm into the city and create chaos amongst the defenders. The 100 cavalries would apany Luther, acting as a supporting force and providing cover fire as needed. Meanwhile, the archers would form a semi-circle around the wall and begin firing arrows over the wall in rapid session, keeping the defenders upied and reducing the threat to the cavalry and the foot soldiers.


    The main force of 700 foot soldiers, including the barbarians, would approach the wall, with their shields raised high, offering protection from the enemies'' arrows that would inevitablye their way, while also carrying improviseddders, made from the wood found in the near forest. Then, they would rapidly climb the walls or also pass through the gates, increasing the chaos inside the city.


    The sheer force of thebined attack, along with the element of surprise, would prove overwhelming for the defenders, and the city would fall to Henry''s army. It a simple but efficient n, drawn by Henry and Luther.


    The most dangerous part of the operation would be breaching the walls, as Luther would use a significant amount of energy into his attack, turning him vulnerable for a short period of time. Since Luther had not yet reached the Transcendence Realm, he was still mortal and could be killed if overwhelmed by arge number of enemies. Therefore, it was crucial for the rest of the army to provide adequate protection and support to ensure his sess and safety.


    Henry would be the one to safeguard Luther as he recovered, and the army caused the ruckus throughout the city. This would be the most critical point of the whole operation.


    -x-


    In eight hours, thedders were ready, and Luther was on top of his horse at the forefront of the army, serving as the spearhead of the formation. The old General cultivated the Moon Cleaving Technique, which granted him an explosive strength that held the potential to split a mountain in two with a single strike, but this feat could only be achieved by someone in the Transcendence Realm or above.


    Luther gazed at the walls with a mix of pity and anger. He felt sorry for the soldiers and citizens who would be casualties in this unnecessary war, and he was furious with the traitors inside the walls who dared to defy the king and prolong the conflict.


    "Archers!" Luther shouted, with Henry standing quietly behind the general, observing and learning the art ofmanding from this seasoned veteran. �C "In position!"


    At Luther''smand, the archers quickly formed a semi-circle behind the army, nocking their arrows and ready for action. They were not far away from the walls and with a few steps, the rampart would be in their attack range.


    "Cavalry and infantry!" �C Luther issued themand, after a single moment �C "Advance!"


    The army charged forward, with Luther leading the way. The cavalries rode at full speed towards the gates as the foot soldiers followed behind, slowed down by the snow. As soon as they marched, the archers rapidly ran forwards, taking position behind a few frozen trees and began to fire rapidly towards those on the walls.


    The captain on top of the rampart intently watched as the rain of arrows descended upon him and his soldiers. He realized that shooting down the distant archers would be a difficult task, so he decided to focus on the easier moving target below the walls, the infantry and the cavalry.


    "Shoot them!" �C The captain firmly yelled out as he wildly gestured with his arms, signaling the start of the defense. He was not going to sit idly by and await his death, even if it meant shooting down the king.


    The archers rapidly nocked their arrows and shot at the cavalry, who was already close to the wall, thanks to the speed of the Snowfire Horses, who were leaving deep imprints on the snow.


    Fortunately, the riders on the Snowfire Horses were handpicked by Luther and Henry, after a thorough evaluation of their abilities and experience in bothbat and horseback riding. The cavalries raised their shields quickly, blocking the barrage of arrows and avoiding any casualties. Meanwhile, the foot soldiers formed a protective barrier, resembling a turtle shell, as soon as they saw the attack.


    Although some infantry soldiers were inevitably hit, the archers providing cover effectively reduced the enemy''s offensive, taking out their targets and causing the attackers on the wall to either fall or seek cover. This gave the infantry the opportunity to advance forward with more ease.


    "Fourth Form - Cleaving Angel" - A booming old and mighty voice echoed across the battlefield, resembling an old god''s voice.


    Soon, a brilliant blue light enveloped the area, temporarily blinding the soldiers on the walls. The intensity of the light was followed by a resounding impact, causing the ramparts to shake as if an earthquake had struck the city. Many of those on the walls couldn''t help but lose their grip on their weapons.


    "The walls have been breached!" �C Desperate yells sounded across the city as the King''s cavalry entered the city, like the apostles of the end of the world.


    As for Henry, he rapidly stood in front of Luther on guard and awaiting the enemies, as his soldiers invaded and took control of the city.

 Chapter 33: The gates were breached

    <h4>Chapter 33: The gates were breached</h4>


    The impact of the technique caused the snow to rise, creating a blinding cloud of snow that obscured the view of the defenders, who were not able to spot their enemies. However, they could feel the earth beneath their feet trembling and fear growing inside their hearts.


    "The gate was breached!"


    "They are on the walls!"


    Panicked cries echoed throughout the city as Henry''s cavalry seeded in breaking through the gate and the infantry was already on the walls, rapidly climbing thedders and ending the archers. The sight of their defenses crumbling before their eyes only added to their feelings of hopelessness and despair, issuing and installing the chaos.


    *Swish*


    The sight of the Snowfire Horses emerging from the fog struck terror into the hearts of even the most seasoned Icemit''s soldiers. Some of them were so overwhelmed by despair that they dropped their weapons and attempted to flee, forgetting about their experience and training, not minding loyalty. They wanted to save their lives.


    The cavalry was relentless in their pursuit.


    The sounds of battle filled the air as Henry''s cavalry rode through the streets, fiercely hunting down any resistance they encountered. The height of their horses gave them an advantage as they overpowered their opponents, and the once pristine snow was soon stained red with blood.


    Meanwhile, the archers on top of the wall were caught off guard by the invading infantry and cavalry, unable to protect their positions and shoot down the infantry climbing thedders and passing through the breached gates, swarming the city. The situation was dire and chaotic, not leaving them enough time to take out their daggers and counterattack.


    The city was rapidly falling in Henry''s hand.


    The captain of the opposing forces, the one who betrayed the King, was looking powerlessly at the scenery in front of him. He had not anticipated that Luther would expend so much energy to take down the gates, as the older man was known for his caution and wouldn''t intentionally put himself in harm''s way.


    He was preparing himself for a siege that would extend for days or even months, while awaiting reinforcements from the other traitors, who were upying other regions of the kingdom, like Mirante.


    Sieges were the mostmon warfare tactic for taking down a city or a fortress. But that was when there was no one with sufficient power to destroy the walls in a single strike��and Luther had that kind of power. The enemies didn''t want a prolonged fight.


    "He must be weakened." �C The captain thought as he observed the scene, his eyes gleaming with a sharp light.


    He knew that Luther hadn''t reached the Transcendent Realm, which would have made the destruction of the walls an effortless mission. So, the gate being torn down implied that the powerful General must have been temporarily weakened after using that much energy in the attack.


    The enemy captain he tried to look past the thinning fog of snow to confirm his idea. There, he spotted the old general, standing still and supporting himself with a hand on his sword that was nted firmly into the ground, piercing through the snow. The general''s breathing was haggard and the aura of mana that once surrounded him was almost dissipated, leaving him vulnerable. However, a young man was guarding Luther, while the old man recovered.


    The young man was amanding presence, with his long, unkempt ck hair and piercing grey eyes. Standing at a tall six feet, his well-toned physique was evident even through his ck fur clothing with its red details, including a red cape that flowed down his back.


    "Henry Von Stahl" �C The captain gritted his teeth in frustration as he looked at the young man, realizing that their n hadn''t worked.


    However, a sly grin reced the angry face. The situation couldn''t be more perfect. If the King were here, he wouldn''t have to attack Luther directly. He still held fear for the old man. It was better to aim at the stupid king.


    Without second thoughts, the captain rapidly took the spear behind his back and dashed forwards. He didn''t care for the invading soldiers in front of him and didn''t make any efforts to save those on his side from Stahl''s de. He cruelly killed those who got on his way as he concentrated on the king''s figure, a crazy but delighted smile hang on his lips.


    When he was about fifty meters (165 feet) away from Henry and Luther, the captain took a throwing pose and powerfullyunched the spear in his hand towards both figures. It was the strength of a Fifth Stage Warrior, making the spear travel like aet.


    "Watch out!" - Luther''s voice echoed behind Henry as he spotted a crescent point glinting on the horizon, hurtling straight towards them.


    It was an overwhelming surprise attack. Henry had no time to dodge. However, when the spear was about to hit him��

 Chapter 34: The death of Captain Moara

    <h4>Chapter 34: The death of Captain Moara</h4>


    The spear hurtled towards Henry with tremendous speed and carrying the power of a Fifth Stage Warrior, causing the air pressure to slice a thin line through the snow. It was like a bullet in motion. Desperation set in as Henry realized hecked the strength to fend off the attack and couldn''t risk dodging it and putting Luther in harm''s way. The old General was a valuable asset that he couldn''t afford to lose this easily.


    Henry rapidly activated the Imperial Sun God Technique as his heart pumped the Mana through his circuits at an incredible rate. It was like a river being filled by a huge rainstorm and then inundating the surroundings. At that moment, Henry rapidly raised both hands to his chest, ordering all that Mana to go towards his hands.


    "Second Form �C Fire Guardian!" �C Henry murmured as his grey eyes shone in a bright red color. He activated again the Second Form, not minding the side effects, because he had to stop this attack.


    Second Form �C Fire Guardian was one of the first chapters in the Imperial Sun God Technique, which allowed the user to coat their bodies in an elemental Mana and create a shield over their skins. This shield could be easily manipted to defend a precise area.


    It was a basic skill, but essential to raise the overall chances of survivability. Henry had tried experience this technique during thest three months, getting quite used to it. However, the consequences were still there.


    Soon, the Mana that flooded Henry''s circuits was all directed to his arms as a red aura enveloped his hands, like tailored gloves. Luckily, Henry and Luther had already got down from their Snowfire Horse before the walls were breached, or else, the horses might have been startled by the fire, throwing him to the ground and worsening the situation by a lot.


    Seeing the approaching spear, Henry only had the time to instinctively put himself in a half ready stance, with one foot slightly in front of the other, with the front foot facing forwards and the back foot turned at a 90-degree angle, evenly distributing his weight between both legs.


    Henry stood straight, with his right arm tucked close to his body and the other one quite rxed, with the fingers slightly curved. It was like a modified version of Karate''s stance, that provided protection to his centerline and guaranteed a reaction to any attack.


    Henry breathed deeply as the Moon State came into y, calming his mind and body. At that moment, Henry could feel every inch of his body, feeling the blood crazily circting through his body and the Mana rampaging against his Mana Circuits, threatening to torn them down.


    However, in that moment, the world around Henry seemed to slow down, as if everything was moving in slow motion. Thissted only for a brief instant, shorter than the time it takes to blink, but it was enough for Henry to analyze the iing spear with precision.


    Furthermore, in that state, Henry could even distinguish the mana flowing and enhancing the weapon. Regrettably, this feeling didn''tst long and Henry was thrown back to the real time, with the spearing rapidly towards him.


    "I just need to slightly change the trajectory and hit in the right juncture." �C Henry thought as he channeled even more mana to his left hand while reinforced his footing, nting his feet through the snow.


    In that slow motion world, Henry was able to spot the exact spot where the mana injected in the spear left a vulnerable point. This point was where he needed to strike, which made him confident to turn the tides.


    In a swift and firm motion, Henry spun his hips and brought his left hand to the side with lightning-fast precision. With a resounding strike, he targeted the very spot where the flow of mana in the spear was the weakest, making contact beside the spear''s head with the back of his hand.


    Henry met no hindrance in the moment of the contact, but soon a powerful force surged, wanting to push him away. However, Henry channeled even more Mana to his hand and pressured even further the weakest point of the spear.


    Henry felt his bones cracking, but the adrenaline and Moon State prevented the pain from getting to his head. But soon, he felt the loss of the contact as the spear was sessfully averted and sent towards the wall, piercing through it easily.


    "I did it" �C Henry sighed in relief, wanting to clench and raise his hands up. He had saved both him and Luther. Everything happened in a single second.


    However, the situation didn''t allow suchmemorations. He could already see a man wearing full te armor and holding a spear while running crazily towards him. He didn''t recognize the man, but he knew that he wouldn''t be an easy opponent.


    "How much time do you need to recover?" �C Henry hurriedly asked Luther, who was still breathing difficultly.


    "My liege, I need two minutes!" �C Luther said, raising two fingers to demonstrate the time needed to recover. In two minutes, he would have the strength necessary to kill a Fifth Warrior Stage. Luther hated to put his liege in danger, but there was nothing to be used.


    Henry quickly regained his focus and turned his attention back to the opponent. Despite having consumed a significant amount of mana to use the Second Form while still in the Fourth Stage, his body did not break down like it didst time, and he was still able to continue fighting. Although weakened, he was determined to hold his ground and buy time.


    With a swift movement, Henry unsheathed the sword by his waist and held it firmly in both hands, not wanting to risk dropping it as his left hand was temporarily useless.


    He breathed deeply and chanted those known words. - "First Form �C Fire Sword"


    The king''s sword glowed in bright red as he immediately dashed towards the enemy, who was armed with a simple wooden spear. Unknowingly, the world around him began to move slowly again, allowing Henry to see clearly the captain''s chest going up and down as the hot air puffed out from his nostrils.


    It was the same feeling as before.


    "Only two minutes!" �C Henry screamed inside his head as the Imperial Technique burned his body, fueling him to the maximum capacity. At that moment, he felt inhumane.


    Suddenly and unnoticed, the captain charged forward, the spearhead aimed directly at Henry''s heart. Henry sidestepped the attack and quickly countered with a horizontal swipe of his sword. The captain effortlessly parried the attack and countered with a swift thrust of the spear. Henry barely managed to dodge the attack, but the captain pressed forward, raining a barrage of swift and precise thrusts.


    Henry was in a tight spot.


    Even though the world around him had slowed down, the captain''s attacks were getting faster and faster. On the other hand, Henry''s body was getting weaker with each movement that overpassed the limits of his physical existence.


    Henry was on the defensive, his sword shing back and forth as he tried to parry the captain''s relentless attack, forcing his body to overload. The captain''s had deep experience in battles as he varied his attacks, feinting with a thrust only to follow it up with a sweeping attack that forced Henry to retreat.


    "I just need an opening!" �C Henry desperately screamed as he parried another attacking at him. He wanted to inflict a major injure in this man, turning it easier to endure those two minutes.


    As the fight continued, Henry felt his body weighing down as his movements became sluggish and his parries even less precise. At that moment, the captain saw an opening and lunged forward with the spearhead aimed directly at Henry''s chest, ready to kill him.


    Henry closed his eyes, bracing himself for the impact. But as the spearhead closed in, the Imperial Sun God Technique reacted fiercely and, like a living being fighting for survival, it exploded past Henry''s limitations, pumping more Mana through his circuits at a faster rate as blood oozed off from his nose and eyes, but the world slowed down even further, and his muscles grew bigger.


    Henry felt like a God of Time.


    Feeling that new sense of power and being able to clearly perceive the attacks, Henry suddenly sprang into action. With a quick and powerful twist of his body, he dodged the attack and swung his sword with all his might as the snow around them vaporized into thin air due to the burning aura covering the de.


    The captain, caught off guard, was unable to defend against the attack and the sword struck him, opening a ghastly wound on his chest as the smell of burning flesh permeated the environment.


    The captain staggered back, his face a mask of shock and pain. He was one of the twelve captains of the City''s Command and had been in that position for years, able to monitor the king in his daily life. However, he had no idea that this idiotic and arrogant being had this kind of power. When they betrayed the Royal Family, he was only a puny Third Warrior Stage and now, he disyed a simr strength of someone who entered the Fifth Stage.


    "This motherfucker! You''ve done it now." �C The captain gritted his teeth together, the veins on his forehead bulging as he boiled in rage. He ced his hand over the injury, trying to stop the blood and looked at the king, with hate evident in his eyes.


    "I am gonna kill you!" �C He spat blood on the clear ground and held his spear tightly with his free hand.


    Not caring for the future, the captain began exploded his mana and burned his life force. He was ready to end this fight. Life force was the foundation for every warrior and if damaged, the individual had no way to breakthrough to the next realm and could even die at the spot.


    A cold and heavy pressure weighted upon Henry as the might of the Fifth Stage was finally exuded from the man. Henry wanted to dash towards the injured man, seizing the opportunity to press forwards and rain a flurry of blows upon him.


    However, just as he was about to take his first step, a sudden wave of dizziness hit him, causing him to fall powerless to his knees. The world around him finally returned to its normal state, making him lose that slow view of the surroundings, and the Imperial Sun God Technique stopped revolving, leaving him without strength or any remnants of Mana.


    Seeing this scene, the captain''s grinned even fiercely. �C "DIE!"


    The captain raised his spear and was about to pierce through Henry''s shoulder. He wanted to make him suffer. However, just as the captain was about to strike, a figure appeared from the shadows, intercepting the blow with ease, and holding the spear with bare hands.


    "I''vee, my liege!" �C Luther''s enraged and haggard voice sounded like a guardian angel in Henry''s ears, causing him to sh a tired grin - "Captain Moara, the traitor. I have warned you countless times to not abandon the Kingdom��you even dared to aim for my liege''s life��such an imprudent animal."


    The captain wanted to speak, but Luther didn''t want to hear any excuses from a traitor. The old man used the spear to violently pull Moara towards him as his hand shed at lighting speed towards his neck.


    "*Ugh*" �C A desperate and muffled sound sounded as the captain''s throat was being slowly crushed in Luther''s hands.


    "You have betrayed your king and his people." - Luther spoke sternly, his eyes narrowed with anger as he tightened his grip on the captain''s neck - "Your punishment is death."


    The captain struggled, trying to burn more of his life force to break free from his hands, but Luther''s grip made him feel powerless.


    *Crack*


    Luther squeezed the man''s neck, making the life fade away from Moara''s eyes as Luther dropped his lifeless body to the ground, like an unworthy trash being discarded. The death of the captain was apanied by theplete fall of the city into Henry''s hands.


    Now, he just had to take the head of the main culprit, Icemit''s Lord, one of the barons that betrayed him.

 Chapter 35: Fall of Juriel

    <h4>Chapter 35: Fall of Juriel</h4>


    Henry''s soldiers swarmed Icemit''s unpaved streets, killing every enemy that dared to fight back and making the snow filled streets run red with their blood. Fortunately, the city''s residents were all safely confined to their homes, having been ordered inside by the City Lord, avoiding getting caught in the massacre.


    One of the most fearsome groups within Henry''s army were the soldiers who had received a Tribal Tattoos, apanied by fifty barbarians. They had received the blood of Winter Orcs, granting them a strength beyond their limits. They were able to tackle multiple enemies at once and emerge victorious.


    These troops were the first ones to climb the walls, being responsible for opening the way for the others. Their massive strength striking fear into the hearts of their opponents, one of the mainponents for the easy fall of the city into Henry''s hands. The soldiers were rapidly upying the most strategic ces in the city, including the barracks and the storehouse.


    At the moment, Henry mounted on his Snowfire Horse, directing it towards the Icemit Lord''s Castle. Every movement caused him to feel a piercing being throughout his whole body and a deep headache to assault his brain, but he managed to stay conscious, a great contrast from thest time he forcefully activated the Second Form.


    "I can rest another time" �C Henry murmured, trying his best to stabilize his position on the horse �C "The only thing left is to get that bastard and take back the city."


    -x-


    The Lord of Icemit, former Baron of Stahl, Juriel, was in a frenzy as he hoarded as much gold as he couldy his fat hands on. His eyes were wild with fear, as the sounds of war outside were slowly fading off, meaning that his captors would soon be here.


    "They''reing for me!" - He muttered frantically to himself, his hands shaking, which resulted in a few gold pieces to fall on the ground.


    Jurel was ready to run away. His wife and children had already been safely transported to the Central Regions a couple of months ago, but he choose to stay a bit longer, greedily trying to swallow more of the people''s wealth before running away. Now, he realized how dumb his greed was.


    "This should be enough to buy me a one-way ticket on the Teleportation Portal and also a ride towards there" �C The Lord said, looking at all the expensive things in his hands. �C "I just need to get to the hidden tunnels."


    The lord desperately run towards his throne, but his greed took the best of him as he grabbed more treasures on his way, increasing the load in his hands. When he got to the room, the cries outside the castle had already ended a while ago, making him desperate, but his heavy and unfit body didn''t allow him to go faster.


    Breathing hard, Juriel had finally reached the throne room and swiftly kicked the wooden chair, revealing a staircase under it.


    "Just you wait and see, I wille back" �C He muttered coldly, revealing a deep killing intent.


    However, when he was about to step on the stairs and descend towards the secret tunnel, a cold and metallic feeling pressed against his neck, threatening to behead him if he gave another step.


    "Look who we got here!" �C Henry''s yful voice sounded not far away from him �C "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "I am fucked!" �C This was the first thought that crossed his mind as he looked helplessly to his hands, towards the gold. He shouldn''t have been so greedy, he already had enough things to pay for the transportation.


    "I have some funny questions about you and your actions in thesest few months" �C Henry''s voice continued to have a cold but yful tone �C "Luther here will take good care of this small conversation, right?"


    "Yes, my liege!" �C Luther''s voice was full of killing intent.


    -x-


    The war was over and Icemit fell into Henry''s hand. Jurel was in the city''s prison, being slowly interrogated by Luther. At this point, he should have already lost a few fingers or another part of his body. Henry wanted to know everything about the betrayal and for that he didn''t mind using unorthodox methods that went against his morals.


    Henry was sitting on the throne room, reading through the reports about Icemit, deciding what he had to do about this city.

 Chapter 36: Education

    <h4>Chapter 36: Education</h4>


    Icemit''s subjects have been sucked and extorted from their money by Juriel, who used the winter as a pretext to raise the taxes all over the city. As a result, within a couple of months, the people were unable to afford basic necessities such as food and firewood to survive. All this money went directly to Juriel''s pockets.


    Henry has been reading the report about the city''s situation for a whole day, trying to figure out how to solve this situation. However, time was running dry, so Henry delegated the task of managing the city to a few trusted individuals from the capital, chosen by Luke, who had a talent for identifying and filtering skilled personnel. In fact, Luke''s abilities would make him an excellent talent acquisition employee back on Earth, gaining at least six digits.


    "The most pressing issues right now are food and healthcare." �C Henry muttered as he pensively tapped his fingers on the armrest of the throne �C "The food stock of the capital has been stabilize to a certain point, so we can send some to here. But doctors are going to be hard since I only have a few hands to help on this case. It seems like I will have to speed up the n of opening the First University in mynds. We don''t have healers, so we must raise doctors and herbalists."


    Henry was aware of the existence of healers who could utilize Mana to cure innumerous diseases in this world, maybe even cancer had treatment. However, healers were scarce even in the Central Regions due to the strict requirements needed to be one, like affinity and a certain pattern of the Mana Circuits. The poor North had only two known healers, he needed to develop doctos.


    Regrettably, knowledge in this world was concentrated in the hands of a selected few, who only passed it down to their chosen disciples. It was like an inheritance that could only be divided by those who the dead chose to donate. This was a recurring issue, even on Earth, where prior to modern times, knowledge was transferred solely to professors'' direct students within universities, which limited the scope and progress of various fields. This fact only changed once the capitalist system required a workforce more capacitated and trained.


    The benefits of implementing and erecting public universities in his kingdom were immense, greatly outweighing the risk of a democratic revolution taking ce, due to a highly educated elite. He only had to do a good job brainwashing this people and school was a great ce to do so.


    The universities would allow him to expand numerous areas, like health and military forces, maybe he would even be able to develop a modern fire gun, changing the course of this world, like when the Chinese discovered gunpowder. Education was the better way to construct a better future for his people and achieve his dream of bing someone who could change the world with his own hands, like Alexander, Genghis Khan, and Julius Caesar.


    "I can only begin executing this n once the kingdom has beenpletely stabilized" - Henry muttered, scratching his forehead - "I have to aplish everything within this month, otherwise, I risk losing the trust of the people and also another country entering my borders to take mynd."


    Although the countries around didn''t want to take a territory that bordered the Frozen Forest, they would surely want to get the South-West side of the kingdom, which had a small production of cold iron, enough to raise a small army. Henry couldn''t allow that important asset to fall in another''s hand. It would be a big impact to the economy and would probably dy the progress of the kingdom in at least ten years.


    "I must take Mirante and recover control over the White Merchant Road, which gives ess to the vige where the iron is extracted." �C Henry knew that he needed to hurry as the winter ended and the neighboring kingdoms must have already heard about the noble''s betrayal and the weakened Stahl.


    "The administrative personnel must already be on the way with a carriage of food and a few doctors and the barbarian herbalists." �C Henry muttered, standing up from the throne and picking a swordying peacefully against it �C "I must get going."


    He had been resting in Icemit for two days, enough for him and Luther to recover their strength after the attack against the city. Now, he was ready to take down Mirante, the second most important city in the Kingdom of Stahl and the richest of them all, where the money concentrated in the greedy hands of its Lord, Duchess Codicia, the most powerful warrior after Luther, a woman who was near the Sixth Stage, a woman who had deep control over Ice Mana.

 Chapter 37: Leier and Mirante

    <h4>Chapter 37: Leier and Mirante</h4>


    The road to Mirante was straight and clear, with no dangerous obstacles in sight, and the bandits, who asionally attacked the merchants, dared not to face Henry''srge and well-equipped troops. Surprisingly, they had lost fewer than twenty members of the infantry during Icemit''s takeover, a testament to their strength, skill and an efficient n.


    Mirante was under the rule of Duchess Codicia, a woman known for her stunning beauty and ruthless ambition. She had even killed her own husband with a single stab of a dagger during a simple disagreement. Codicia was a descendant of a great warrior family that had helped found the kingdom with Garret Von Stahl.


    It was going to be a tough fight, as the Duchess wasn''t a merchant like Juriel, but Henry has been preparing for this moment for thest few months. It was Eisenburg''s trained builders that erected and nned this city from the scratch, which gave Henry a great data base about it. He had studied every detail of Mirante''syout and knew the best way to enter and exit the city.


    Thanks to this huge number of information and his careful nning, the king had already mapped out the most efficient way to take down the city without needing to use Luther as a battering ram to break down the walls.


    "Seems like our arrival wasn''t exactly a surprise."- Henry remarked, his eyes fixed on the intimidating stone walls ahead, where the archers were already on high alert, poised to strike at any moment - "But that won''t stop us. Are you ready?"


    "Yes, my lord!"- A voice from behind him answered. It belonged to a woman dressed entirely in ck, her body blending into the shadows, making it impossible for someone to discern her appearance.


    Leier was a member of the First Battalion, who joined the army during the winter, after Henry had already dominated the barbarians. In its core, Stahl''s culture was a patriarchal one, with the women upying few important spaces, which included the army that had only fifty female members.


    Henry wanted to build a meritocratic system that didn''t discriminate based on gender or race, guaranteeing a chance to everyone who had enough desire andpetency to help the kingdom. He had no desire to turn his back on talents.


    Leier was someone who he discovered by chance in one of his visits to the army''s barracks, where she was being trained by her father, one of the captains of the First Battalion. After watching her and confirming her abilities, he invited her to be part of an experiment, being one of the first to survive the imprint of a Tribal Tattoo on her skin.


    However, contrary to most of the other a hundred, which received the Winter Orc''s blood, inheriting a part of their mighty strength. Leier was imprinted with an Inverno Owl''s blood, a creature that could easily blend with the surroundings, hiding its existence from their predators. It was a rare animal that could only be captured by chance, when they were a kindling or too old to run away.


    In sum, her Tribal Tattoo gave her the talent to utilize the Mana inside her body to cover her skin and imitate the surroundings, making her existence faint to the others. Furthermore, she inherited the ability to suppress most produced sounds, such as her own walking, like a flying owl. Unfortunately, Leier would probably never breakthrough to the Transcendent Realm.


    However, it was because of her abilities that Henry was confident in breaking down the gates and rapidly taking over the city. Leier was the best tool to have in such circumstances.


    "Leier, when the sun goes down, you can initiate the operation." �C Henrymanded and turned to look at her almost invisible figure, which he had to focus deeply to discern �C "I am counting on you."


    Leier bowed her head and disappeared, like a ghost. Luther who had distanced himself to take care of the management of a few soldiers, soon walked to the king''s side.


    "Luther, we will need to get all their attention to us. We need to buy Leier enough time".


    -x-


    On top of the walls, looking out towards Henry''s army, Duchess Codicia stood tall and proud. Her clothing was as alluring as she was deadly, a shimmering silver gown that hugged her curves in all the right ces. Furthermore, Her long, jet-ck hair cascaded down her back in gentle waves, framing her striking features, but those icy blue eyes were like those of a snake, ready to sneak on her prey.


    The soldiers surrounding Duchess Codicia were quaking with fear as they stood in her presence. They knew all too well of her fearsome reputation, the stories of her ruthlessness and her tendency to kill without a second thought were still fresh in their minds. Even her own husband had fallen prey to her merciless ways, meeting a cruel end after a week of their arranged marriage.


    "I should have killed him before leaving the capital��"- Codicia murmured in frustration, her eyes identifying the king among the crowd of enemies �C "Then taking the throne would have been way easier. But it wouldn''t have been that fun. I still want to face the old man"


    "Prepare yourselves, they will attack soon!"- She screamed, snatching a bow from a nearby soldier - "And remember this: if each of you don''t im at least three enemy lives before they reach our walls, I will not hesitate to exterminate your entire families."


    As Codicia''s cold and vicious voice rang out, her soldiers straightened their backs in fear and turned their gaze towards the enemy. With trembling hands, they reached for their weapons and prepared themselves for theing attack.


    Tension permeated the walls.

 Chapter 38: Infiltrating

    <h4>Chapter 38: Infiltrating</h4>


    Mirante was surrounded by a light forest which had a scarce number of Torch Trees that were used to light up the way and functioned as a good way for the defenders to spot trespasser and sneaking enemies during the night.


    Leier was carefully treading her way, contouring the walls and using her ability to blend with the surroundings, like a chameleon avoiding others perceptions, taking care to not get spotted by the archers over the wall, who were on high alert due to the enemies on the horizon.


    Soon, Leier''s cautious steps led her towards a sewage mouth, which looked like a dark abyss, where all the waste was dumped into a now frozen stream of water. The disgusting sight and the smell of feces, urine and other frozen substances that covered the ground made her stomach turn.


    The smell was so strong that Leier almost lost control over her ability and got exposed,


    She was a hunter and a soldier who were on the battlefield or hunting on daily basis, but the strong smell caused her to want to turn away and run. However, remembering Henry''s trustful eyes she gritted her teeth and courageously faced that dark door.


    "I have to do it!" �C Leier closed her eyes as she thought�C "The King is counting on me."


    She took a deep breah, steeling her heart for the mission as she knew what was at stake and the importance of her actions. She had to seed, or her brothers and sister might lose their lives. That''s why, with a determined stride, Leier made her way to the sewer mouth, stepping over those disgusting vestiges.


    When she was about to crawl into the tunnel, she took out a small maps, her fingers tracing the intricate tunnels that would lead her into the city, into the core of this war. She was confirming again the right ways. Without a second thought, Leier got inside the tunnel.


    The sewages were dark, damp, and reeked of the filth that flowed through them. Leier had to hold back the urge to vomit as she strode through the putrid water, where some were frozen and some were still in liquid form, thanks to the warming environment. But, she had to keep moving forward, no matter what.


    Not long after she got into the sewages, sounds of an intense water sounded as the tunnels slightly trembled with the soldiers'' heavy steps above her.


    "The battle has begun!" �C Leier thought as she rushed, already ustomed with the situation. She just wanted to aplish her mission. �C "I need to go faster!"


    A few minutester, after tens of turns and squeezing through some tight tunnels, Leiter could finally see a narrow gap withdders that stretched upwards appeared in front of him. It was one of the ces used by the maintenance personal to clear the way.


    "It''s here!" �C Leier murmured, knowing that the battle on the surface has escted and was reaching the apex.


    She carefully began to ascend thedders, careful to not make any noises that could echo across the tunnel and reach the defender''s ears. Although the battle outside was chaotic and loud, Leier wasn''t going to put the mission at risk.


    At a slow pace, she reached the lid in a question of seconds, feeling the vibrations and hearing the sounds to confirm that no one was approaching before she decided to open it. Peering around, she was in a tight alley, from where she could see the soldier''s moving rapidly from one side to another, but mostly in the direction of the main gate, where Henry led his army to attack.


    Leier decided to seize the opportunity and got out of the tunnel. The chaos was so intense that no soldier cared for the extra pair of feet left on the snow, following right behind them. It didn''t take long for Leier to see the stone walls filled with archers, crazily shooting their arrows towards the invaders.


    A cold glint permeated Leier''s eyes. Her mission was right in front of her.

 Chapter 39: The future of the commanders

    <h4>Chapter 39: The future of themanders</h4>


    Henry and Luther were on top of their Snowfire Horses, watching the battle unfold in front of them from a safe distance. Due to the goal of this mission, Henry decided to grant some autonomy to his captains, curious to see how they organized and led their soldiers. But soon, he felt frustration building up inside him. He wanted to p himself for expecting too much and setting his bar too high.


    Luther was an excellent general, able toe up with intelligent ns on his own, Icemit and even Leier''s mission being a solid proof for that. However, unfortunately, the captains under him didn''t seem to own that same head. Maybe because the power in the army was too concentrated in the hands of the generals and the king, leading them to be only soldiers with just a higher status.


    "They have no knowledge on strategy. It''s going to be a problem in the future"- Henry grasped the reins of his horse tightly as he thought.


    Henry knew that in the future, the battles would be happening in numerous fronts and in a scattered way. It would be too much different from the current situation, where they only had to attack and defend against the army in front of them. It would be impossible for him and Luther to be present on all sides of the battlefield to lead them.


    The Kingdom of Stahl was fraught with weakness, meaning that the foundation too weak and unprepared to support any kind of expansion. It was a miracle that the borders were still intact amidst a civil war urring for a few months. Henry couldn''t help but thanks these inhospitable and poornds. If not for them, his head and throne would be rolling around when he managed to upy the body.


    "I will have to incorporate a curriculum on strategy in the University" �C Henry decided, his eyes not leaving the battlefield in front of him �C "I will write down warfare tactics developed on Earth for the students, providing them with a solid basis. Even though this world is heavily dependent on Mana, it will still prove to be of help. Furthermore, in the future, to upy a seat as a leader in the army, one must have at least a degree from the university."


    Unknowingly, in a single instant, Henry hadid the outline of the destination that all future and unparalleled aspiringmanders yearned to reach. A ce that fostered the greatest leaders and strategies, a ce that dictated the direction of history itself and solidified the power of Stahl over thends.


    After deciding that, Henry turned his attention back to the soldiers fighting in the frontline. He had given the captains a simple ''hit and run'' tactic. This would involve the armyunching quick, surprise attacks on different areas of the walls, but then immediately withdrawing before the defenders could mount a proper defense.


    The idea behind this strategy was to force the defenders to constantly move their forces to counter the army''s attacks, which would then prevent Codicia''s soldiers from effectively organizing her troops. By doing this, Henry''s army could keep the defenders on their toes and build a chaotic space, allowing Leier plenty of time to sneak into the city andplete her mission.


    Unfortunately, the captains of the teams were alwayste in their withdraws, resulting in hurtful losses for the army. The team with the least number of injured soldiers was the one imnted with the Tribal Tattoos, but this result wasn''t because of the captain greatmanding skills, but simply due to their bodies being as strong as a Winter Orc.


    The Tribal Troops were followed by the Cavalry, which relied on the speed of the horses to dodge the arrows and get away from the range of the rain. The ones with the most injured and dead were clearly the infantry, who didn''t manage to get away rapidly from the fire range and got caught in it.


    Henry decided to face those losses as an investment. He wanted to train thosemanders to see and feel the battlefield from a new perspective, growing into a great asset for the kingdom in the future wars. His kingdom couldn''t ry into only two people, he had to diversify.


    "Let''s wait for Leier''s signal." �C Henry said with confidence, remembering the girl''s loyal and assuring ck eyes.


    -x-


    On top of the walls, Duchess Codicia was firing arrow after arrow towards the enemies, while also cursing and threatening her soldiers, pping them on the head. She was infuriated for not being able to shoot down Luther and Henry, who kept far away from the battlefield, but also seeing her archers unable to exterminate the soldiers below.


    Codicia''s arrows were coated in a deadly icy blue aura that could freeze the blood of those who were touched by it. In sum, she was utilizing her powerful elemental mana and her strength to kill the attackers, not caring about emptying her heart of Mana. She was a mad person who allowed her emotions to run her.


    She only wanted to kill everyone to satisfy her fury and boiling blood.


    However, when she was about to shoot another arrow, despair shed through her eyes as the front gates opened. An invisible force was pushing it from the inside, but Codicia was almost a Sixth Stage Warrior and was able to notice the slight change of Mana in the surroundings.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh" �C She screamed madly �C "Whore! I am going to kill you!"

 Chapter 40: Leier’s mission

    <h4>Chapter 40: Leier''s mission</h4>


    A few minutes earlier...


    Leier followed the guards with stealth, her movements precise and fluid as she strove to follow in their footsteps without being detected. She blended in with her surroundings, her skin mimicking the pale hues of the wooden walls and the white snow beneath her feet.


    Leier had been training relentlessly for three months, learning how to maximize her new abilities. Unfortunately, she couldn''t maintain her ability for a long time, being restricted to four hours at most, and was unable to hide every trace of her existence, such as smell or breathing. Time limited the extent of her abilities, but it was enough to aplish this mission, or so Henry hoped.


    With every step following behind the soldiers, Leier approached the gates of Mirante, her heart beating faster and faster. In the distance, she saw a chaotic scene unfolding in front of her eyes. The defenders were shooting arrows while yelling at each other in anger as their enemies dodged their attacks. asionally, arrows flew over the wall and hit the defenders, who were either carried away on improvised stretchers or thrown down the walls to die, extinguishing any sense of camaraderie that existed.


    Duchess Codicia didn''t seem to care about the chaos on the ramparts or the death of her soldiers. She only cared about the utter destruction of those who sought to take her city from her, urging her fighters to take their weapons and hold their positions to increase the chances of killing the invaders. In the end, the process didn''t matter, only the results.


    Under that scenery, Leier had arrived at the most critical part of her mission, just a few meters away from the gates and the Duchess herself, the gates. Only one guard stood in her way, keeping watch over the gates, which had a heavy wooden log ced horizontally across it for extra protection, preventing the enemies to easily breach the city.


    There was no time for hesitation. Leier had to act quickly and kill the guard in front of her. It was a difficult mission since the Inverno Owl''s Tribal Tattoo seemed to prohibit her from carrying weapons, as if its very blood and soul found this kind of external help repulsive.


    *Huff*


    Leier breathed deeply as her heart raced with anticipation. She swiftly moved towards her target, reaching her hand to the small dagger hanging on the soldier''s waist. But just as she was about to grasp the weapon, with her fingers almost touching the hilt of the dagger, a sudden and painful shout caused the soldier to turn his head.


    At that moment, Leier froze, not daring to move or breathe, afraid that she would be noticed and cause even more losses to her king and her people.


    The soldier''s frightened gaze swept over the area, seeing the corpse of a soldier who had fallen helplessly from the top of the walls with an arrow lodged in his chest. He immediately averted his eyes, afraid that the Duchess would call him up.


    "I am safe here!" The soldier closed his eyes, praying not to be called. "My wife and son are waiting for me at home. I can''t die here."


    Unfortunately, he shouldn''t have closed his eyes. He provided Leier with the best opportunity to advance in her mission.


    "Now!" Leier shouted in her head and finally took the dagger from the man.


    Her movements were too quick for the soldier to react, and he barely had time to turn around before he felt the cold metal of the dagger slicing through his flesh. Leier caught him before he fell to the ground, holding him gently as she dragged him and rested him against the wall like a tired person taking a nap.


    She surveyed the area, ensuring that no one had witnessed the bizarre sight of a dagger suspended in the air and the guard crumpling to the ground as it slit through his throat. Thankfully, the chaotic surroundings didn''t allow her to be spotted.


    "The only thing left is to open the gates!"- Leier thought as she looked at the heavy wooden log blocking her way. - "I will have to switch off my abilities."


    Even before killing the guard, Leier had already thought about her options and realized that she would have to deactivate her ability to open the gates. She was only a Third Stage Warrior, meaning that she would have to ce all her strength into lifting the wooden log. She wouldn''t be able to deviate her attention elsewhere.


    Leier was prepared to die. She deactivated the ability and pushed all her Mana to the circuits, exploding it in her muscles. It was just enough to force the gates open, but also to ce her in a difficult situation.

 Chapter 41: Luther’s apprentice

    <h4>Chapter 41: Luther''s apprentice</h4>


    Leier summoned every ounce of strength to lift the barricade and pry open the heavy gates. Fortunately, the defenders were preupied with climbing the walls and taking care of the injured, allowing Leier to move the barricade without being noticed.


    Moreover, the gates were one of the safest locations in the city since the king''s army was too far away and unable to approach due to the barrage of arrows raining down on them. The defenders didn''t pay attention to the location and left only one guard to watch over it.


    However, as the gates creaked open, exposing the city to the invaders, the soldiers felt their hearts jump out of their throats, only to be forcefully swallowed back as the cavalry made a swift U-turn and charged towards the gates, leaving a thin trail of snow in their wake. They were in a dangerous situation.


    "Ah! Whore! I am going to kill you!"- Duchess Codicia''s furious voice echoed throughout the city as she pped one of the men beside her, who was watching the situation lifelessly -"Imbecile! Close the gates!"


    The p was a necessary tool for him to wake up to the present. He didn''t seem to mind the Duchess action and rapidly descended the walls, followed by a group of armed soldiers. They had to rapidly close the gates.


    -x-


    From afar, on top of his Snowfire Horse, Henry could make out a solitary figure draped in ck, bravely standing her ground against a crowd of soldiers. She wielded a small dagger with fierce determination, tiredly blocking the attacks of her enemies, trying her best to stall the enemy for the approaching cavalry.


    "She is getting tired." �C Henry noticed that Leier''s grip on her dagger remained firm, but her movements were bing slower and less precise, indicating that she was bing fatigued.


    Moreover, Codicia''s assaults were bing increasingly intense in an attempt to stall the cavalry''s advance towards the gates. Henry knew that if the situation persisted and Leier fell to the increasing number of enemies, only a handful of the cavalry would be able to make it past the gates. This would lead them to be sealed, swarmed, and annihted inside the city.


    "Luther, you take care of Codicia!" �C Henrymanded, reigning his horse and dashing towards his troops�C "I will take charge of the troops and lead the attack on the city."


    Henry had never considered himself a protagonist blessed with overpowering strength capable of destroying all obstacles in his path sinceing to this world. He would never put himself in harm''s way, not if he had someone capable enough to deal with the problem ahead.


    He felt himself lucky to walk away from all his fights against powerful enemies without any serious injuries or longsting scars. That''s why when facing a formidable opponent like Codicia, Henry ordered Luther to take care of it since he couldn''t do it without risking his life. He wasn''t a brainless idiot.


    As a Fourth Stage Warrior, his skills were limited and he would barely survive a confrontation against twenty soldiers mounted on Snowfire Horses, while Codicia was able to take care and even decimate his entire cavalry with just superficial injures.


    In the world of warriors, the difference between the Fourth and Fifth Stage was colossal, especially when it came to instinctual awareness. A Fifth Stage warrior could sense every attack that wasing his way and dodge it with lightning-fast reflexes, as if a radar was imnted in their mind, giving them an upper hand over their enemies.


    In sum, the Fifth Stage was like an infant Transcendent, a being capable of surpassing all human''s limitations, stretching their lifespan and bing someone capable of destroying a mountain with their attacks. They were beings rejected by the heavens and kept in secret by the nations.


    Luther was someone who had stepped into this state, but continued to be vulnerable to mortal weapons and be swarmed by a huge number of soldiers. In sum, he could take on multiple enemies in the Fifth Stage but could still be killed by a sufficient number of them


    Henry''s Snowfire Horse was fast, managing to dodge all the barrage of arrows that came towards him. He was dashing towards his infantry, who were already running towards the gates under the orders of his Captains.


    "Listen up, everyone!" - Henry shouted as he took position in front of them -"We''re going to charge straight through the enemy lines and take control of the city! Don''t hesitate, don''t falter - we have to be quick and decisive if we''re going to win this!"


    They moved slowly, fearful of being shot down by the barrage of arrows from the walls. However, they couldn''t maintain this passive action as time was running out, dying their advance. The infantry was the core of this army, being those with the most numbers and the squad necessary to swarm the city and take control of it. The cavalry was the spearhead, responsible for opening the way and harass the enemies.


    Henry needed the infantry to move faster, and nothing better than some motivation.


    "Those who bring me five enemies'' heads will be getting double of their sries this month" �C He screamed loudly from his lungs, raising his sword high.


    The soldiers looked at each other, some with hesitation, others with determination shining in their eyes. They knew they were outnumbered, but the promise of extra pay was enough to make them push forward. The previous winter made them remember the importance of food and shelter.


    "AHHHHH!!" - The sound of shing swords and battle cries filled the air as they charged towards the city gates, Henry leading them from the front.


    Unfortunately for the defenders, even under Codicia''s madly shooting and significant losses in their numbers, thirty-five deceased, the cavalry arrived to support the injured Leier, buying Henry and the cavalry enough time to cross the gates.


    As for Luther, he was already facing Codicia, who was unable to continue to kill the king''s soldiers.


    "Luther!" �C Codicia gnashed her teeth as she took out a sword.


    "It''s been a while, my apprentice!" �C Luther said, with a sad smile on his face.

 Chapter 42 Guilt

    42 Guilt


    The Codicia Family was one of the first supporters of Garret Von Stahl in establishing the Stahl Kingdom in the region, bringing a significant number of settlers with them, who helped to build the foundations of the nation. They were a low-ss family in the central region who swore their loyalty to Garret, promising the same treatment to his heirs.


    This promise was maintained for hundreds of years after the death of Garret, with those from Codicia being responsible for defending and guaranteeing peace in Mirante and on the White Merchant Road. As a way to show their respect for the Royal Family, all those who were entitled to inherit the throne of Mirante were sent to the capital for training and to maintain their link with the Royal Family.


    However, in recent decades, the Codicia Family has been trying to expand their influence and overshadow the Royal Family, eating away the kingdom. Fortunately, the previous King was an intelligent man who managed to maintain the opposition force at bay for a period, forcing the Codicia Family to be restricted in Mirante and using their heir as some sort of political hostage.


    In the end, Duchess Codicia was taken to the castle when she was twelve years old, living inside Eisenburg''s walls and being under the tutge of Luther for almost fifteen years. The old General was responsible for instilling in her mind the importance of loyalty to the Royal Family and to the people.


    -x-


    The wind was blowing fiercely on top of Mirante''s walls, making Duchess Codicia''s ck hair resemble the stormy waves in open sea as her piercing blue eyes were fixed on the old figure before her, who had his hands sped behind his back, trying to hide a sudden tremor.


    "It''s been a while, my apprentice!" �C Luther voice was apanied by a mncholic smile as his once unblemished face disyed some wrinkles �C "Those emotions don''t fit your eyes. You were such a lovely and innocent child, filled with respect and love for the people."


    Luther shook his head calmly as his eyes carefully scanned the scene atop the walls. The first thing he noted was the lifeless body beneath Codicia''s feet, whose blood cascaded onto the ground and carved a thin trail on the snow gifted by the harsh winter.


    "It wasn''t just your eyes that changed"- Luther said, with guilt flickering across his eyes �C "You''re not the same brave and innocent little girl I once knew, the one who would scream and fight against the injustices of this world. You became someone who killed your own husband��"


    "SHUT UP!" �C Duchess Codicia''s voice echoed through the walls of Mirante as she screamed in madness, her sword slicing through the air, sending a freezing gust towards Luther, who easily dodged with a sidestep.


    "Your dog attitude is to me for all of this!" - Codicia''s voice boomed as she raged on, her once icy blue eyes now turning red from fury- "Had you supported me in changing this kingdom, had you followed me two years ago��none of this would have happened��the people would have long found peace!"


    Luther looked at her with a mix of sadness and disappointment - "Because of me? Changing the kingdom? Peace for the people?.... Is that what you call it?"


    The old man stretched his arms wide, as if trying to shake Duchess Codicia from her delusion and reveal the reality happening down the walls. Henry was relentlessly cutting down any defenders who dared to stand in his way.


    The Third and Fourth Stage Warriors on the defending side were no match for the soldiers imprinted with the Tribal Tattoos and the swift cavalry, who utilized their overwhelming strength and speed to suppress these powerhouses and ovee theirck of Fourth Stage Warriors.


    Luckily for Henry, there were only three Fourth Stage Warriors on Codicia''s side, otherwise, the number of cavalry and infantry at his disposal would not have been sufficient to take the city down. In the end, the result of the battle was nothing short of a brutal massacre.


    "Is that peace?" �C Luther scolded her in fury, showing new wrinkles on his once spotless skin.


    Duchess Codicia''s grip on her sword faltered as her fingers slightly trembled, but she remained convinced of her decisions �C "I''ve fought countless battles within the Frozen Forest and hunted down bandits across the whole kingdom for years. And through it all, I''vee to understand that to bring permanent stability to the North, it is necessary for the people to fear their ruler more than they fear the dangers of their surroundings. The Royal Family has long lost the will to achieve it."


    "Ruthlessness is not strength." �C Luther replied firmly, his expression hardening.- "True strengthes frompassion and empathy, from understanding the needs of your people and working to meet them. That is what makes a great ruler, not only fear and violence."


    The two stood facing each other, their eyes locked in a fierce battle of wills. Duchess Codicia raised her sword, the ice element crackling around the de �C "Sorry, but in order to establish a future for the people��YOU HAVE TO DIE!"


    With a scream of fury, Codiciaunched herself at Luther, her sword shing through the air. Luther dodged and weaved, his movements graceful and fluid despite his age. He was in the Sixth Stage, meaning that he had a great control over his body and could expand his field of observation wider, predicting Codicia''s attack with precision.


    The Duchess''s sword was covered in the ice element as she utilized the air around the sword as an extension of herself, throwing the freezing air towards Luther, who already had his face filled with scratches. He was able to dodge the sword, but the swift and invisible cold air was a much difficult task, even more so within close range of the sword.


    It was a difficult matter subduing a peak Fifth Stage Warrior whilecking the intention to kill, even for a Sixth Stage. The memories of the young Codicia following behind him while screaming justice''s words held him back, leaving him with the only option of dodging her attacks while suffering superficial injuries from each attack attempt.


    "DIE! DIE! DIE!" �C The Duchess screamed madly as she swung her sword, causing new injures to appear on Luther''s old skin.


    However, the old general remained agile and swift, effortlessly dodging, and redirecting Codicia''s relentless assaults. With each attack, he sidestepped and used his hands to guide the trajectory away from his body.


    It was like a cat and rat game as they ran along the walls, with Luther being crazily chased. The soldiers on the way became coteral damages, as Codicia''s freezing attacks grazed them and froze their blood.


    "If this continues, the innocent citizens will get caught in this battle." �C Luther realized that he was approaching a crucial juncture where oue of the fight was about to reach the houses below the wall and he wouldn''t allow that.


    As he dodged yet another attack, Luther stared at Codicia with a mix of guilt and unwillingness. He med himself for letting things escte to this degree, turning the innocent child back then into a monstrous entity, who only cared about her own ambitions.


    He had to take care of it, for the people and his king.


    "Sorry!" �C Luther murmured and closed his eyes, unsheathing his sword in a swift motion. �C "Second Form �C Moon Redemption"


    Codicia''s eyes bulged in disbelief and horror as Luther''s sword plunged through her chest. She could see the guilt and sadness etched on the old man''s face, feeling the strength leave her body as she copse to the ground, while still holding onto her sword.


    She desperately tried to find the strength to stand back up, but blood was pouring out of her mouth, staining her beautiful ck hair and the pristine snow around her. The Duchess''s eyes darted around frantically, and her hands reached out as if searching for something to hold onto.


    She didn''t want to die, not like this.


    "I still have things to do. I can''t die and leave the people." - She thought to herself, her mind racing as she tried to stay conscious.


    Suddenly, tworge hands held her tightly as a soothing voice whispered in her ear -"Don''t worry kid, I am here��You can rest. It''s fine."


    She remembered that voice.


    It was a voice that hadforted her since she was a child, a reassuring presence that always appeared when she was in trouble. She also remembered those hands that used to pat her head when she did a great job on a hunt or during training. The Duchess tried to look around, but she had already lost her sight as her brain tried to preserve energy and protect itself.


    "I missed this feeling." �C She thought with herself as she submerged in darkness.


    She wasn''t scared as those hands gave her enough strength to face everything. It wasforting.

 Chapter 43 Elements

    43 Elements


    The notice of the Duchess''s death rapidly spread throughout Mirante, dealing a great blow to the defenders, who either dropped their weapons in surrender or have chosen to escape the city as fast as possible.


    Codicia''s death represented the end of one of the greatest ns on Stahl and the end of a civil war that had torn the kingdom apart. She was the only noble who refused to abandon the people and hernds, even after knowing about Henry''s survival and the eventual confront against his army.


    She betrayed the king, not herself, not her ideals.


    Henry managed to lead his army and rapidly take over all the strategic ces of the city, with the defenders immediately giving up after seeing his army. The Third and Fourth Stage Warriors didn''t want to lose their lives and chose to follow the footsteps of the normal soldiers, either running away or surrendering. They knew that surviving against those with Tribal Tattoos and the cavalry was an almost impossible feat.


    -x-


    Inside Mirante castle, a Leier''s figure was lying motionless on a sumptuous bed as bloody bandages covered a ghastly wound on her chest, absorbing the excess of pus and blooding from it.


    Leier''s eyes followed quietly her king, who stood by the bed with a concerned but satisfied smile on his lips.


    "You did a good job!" �C Henry stated in a soft voice, his words carrying a sense of gratitude and royalty �C "I didn''t misjudge, you are indeed a great soldier."


    Leier fought valiantly to keep the enemy''s soldiers from closing the gates. She stood her ground even after the swords cut through her flesh, buying Henry and his soldiers enough time to approach and invade the city. Her action was a determining factor to winning the war without incurring in greater losses.


    Summoning all her strength, Leier''s lips painfully parted, her voice barely above a whisper - "It was my duty, my lord."


    The family to which Leier belonged was once highly respected within the kingdom, known for their strength and loyalty. However, their standing had declined over the past few decades since the death of her grandfather, who was a Fourth Stage Warrior and a skilled user of the Wind Element.


    In this world, individuals who possessed the ability to wield elements were highly valued as they had significantly more power than ordinary users of Mana. These individuals could transform raw Mana into highlypressed and potent forms, which could manifest in the outside world. Those whocked the talent to transform raw Mana into elements had limited capabilities in using this energy, akin to a car without fuel, unable to achieve their full power. In sum, they would never be able to cause as much destruction as someone gifted with an element.


    The seven main elements are Fire, Wind, Earth, Water, Thunder, Light, and Darkness, which can branch into other elements like Space and Ice. The ability to convert Mana into elements depends on abination of factors, including talent, physique, bloodline, technique, luck, and willpower. For instance, someone might possess a Thunder Element Talent, but withoutrge Mana Circuits and a considerable Mana Heart, they would be unable to guide and storerge volumes of mana, making them weaker than others.


    Of course, there were ways to change these inborn factors, but it required a huge number of rare materials and specific techniques. The dire situation in the North prevented even the rich residents to raise their chances of getting their futures transformed.


    Leier wasn''t born with the talent to wield elements, but she was fortunate enough to possess a sturdy body, a great will, andrge Mana Circuits, which allowed her to receive the baptism of Tribal Tattoos, which guaranteed her ess to the Darkness Element, which she utilized to slip into Mirante and aplish her mission. She would never be able to rise past the limitations of the Inverno Owl, since her soul and bloodline were sealed with it, but it was enough to her.


    She had proven her worth.


    Henry ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder �C "You can have a rest now, you have done me a great service. I need to get back to work."


    Leier tried to get up, but Henry gently pushed her back with a smile "There''s no need for formalities. You need to rest." - he said before adding - "I''ll require your talents soon."


    With that, Henry turned and exited the room, leaving Leier with a dumbfounded expression.


    The King had to dispatch expeditions from Mirante to explore the interior of the Kingdom and gather intelligence on other cities and viges. Fortunately, with the enemy defeated and no organized resistance expected, Henry could remain in Mirante and oversee the operations from the capital itself. These expeditions would benefit from the White Merchant Road, which would facilitate the troops'' dispersal and enable them to cover more ground efficiently. Almost every city and vige were linked, in some way, to this Road.


    Henry ced great importance on the viges situated around the Western Mountains, which not only bordered the sea but also supplied the Kingdom with small yet significant quantities of Cold Iron, one of the most important resources for the Kingdom''s economy and military. The Cold Iron was greatly used to equip the army and could be considered Stahl''s resource with the most volume of exportation to the other nations. In sum, the kingdom was heavily reliant on it.


    However, there were no established cities solely focused on extracting it, and the job was shared by a few neighboring viges. Previously, merchants visited these viges once a month to trade for the Cold Iron, distributing it across the kingdom and through the North. Henry had to rapidly dispatch his army to secure this viges, lest something big happens.


    -x-


    Three weekster,


    Henry was already back at the capital.


    Please, leave your vote!


    Stoicist

 Chapter 44 The future

    44 The future


    Henry only needed three weeks to retake control of the rest of his kingdom. He had already captured the two most important and well-protected cities, Mirante and Eisenburg, which were the most important ces formerce and for the control of the kingdom. The remaining towns were no match for Henry''s army, and their weak walls could be easily breached with a single wave of attack. They didn''t even dare to close the gates on the sight of the powerful king''s army.


    Unfortunately, during their mission to reim the territory, the army discovered that four viges had been wiped out during the civil war due to famine, cold, wild animals, or bandit attacks. This loss meant the death of at least ten thousand people, a significant number in the small and sparsely popted Stahl, where immigration was almost non-existent. It meant less mouths to feed, but less hands to work.


    Henry was aware that the end of the civil war would bring a brief period of peace, which he needed to use to stabilize the fragile kingdom. He knew that hisnds were susceptible to external attacks, and other kingdoms could take advantage of this opportunity to invade.


    While the other kingdoms were unlikely to attack the northern areas of Stahl, which bordered to the Frozen Forest, they could still try to gain control of the valuable cold iron mines in the west. To prevent this, Henry had stationed most of his troops on the southern border, the only point of entry for potential attackers.


    Stahl, simr to the country of Portugal on Earth, was situated on a penins. The Frozen Foresty to the north, while the western boundary was marked by a mountain range that ran alongside the sea and the east was bathed by the Silver Sea. As a result, the southern region was the only link between Stahl and the rest of the maind, where the neighboring kingdoms of Aritreia and Luak stood on Henry''s path.


    Aritreia and Luak, like many other kingdoms in the North, were extremely impoverished, but still slightly wealthier than Stahl, who had its army weakened due to the Civil War. Henry knew that they would stop at nothing to attack and swallow the few Cold Iron Mines he possessed in the West. The only reason they had not attacked yet was that they did not want to be the first to suffer losses. It was much more advantageous to wait until their adversaries were significantly weakened before attempting to attack, as it would yield greater rewards.


    This short period of hesitation was precisely what Henry required to fortify his kingdom and strengthen his army, while also developing new ways to attack and defend against the enemies. Probably, they would begin their attacks in a year or two and the kingdom had to be prepared.


    To deceive his adversaries, Henry had deployed most of his troops to the southern border, which was the only vulnerable point of entry into his kingdom. This strategy aimed to project an image of strength and firmness, demonstrating that Stahl remained firm despite the betrayal of its nobles and the recent civil war. By creating this illusion, Henry allowed the enemy''s imagination to run wild, which could dy the potential attacks by a few weeks or months.


    -x-


    The sound of Henry''s fingers tapping rhythmically against his wooden desk echoed through the empty halls of the castle. Inside his office, the king was studying the hundreds of drawings and words inscribed on the table in front of him.


    "This is it!"- Henry eximed softly to himself, convinced that the n before him was precisely what he needed to seed. With the limited time avable to him, he believed that this n was the key to victory. �C "This strategy will be divided into seven steps."


    "The first step is to recruit more soldiers and implement a meritocratic system on thesends, guaranteeing that the army will be more achievement oriented. This won''t be a problem, since there are a lot of unemployed personnel." �C Henry murmured �C "Also, I can''t wait for the barbarian''s next generation, I am going to integrate them now, while forcing discipline and loyalty inside their heads. This part will be hard."


    Scratching his head, Henry realized that the solutions to his problems were right in front of him. All he needed was toplete each step patiently and efficiently, all while racing against time, a paradox in itself.


    "I must follow Genghis Khan''s path." - Henry mused, rising from his seat and walking over to the small window in his office. From there, he gazed down at the bustling capital below, nestled beneath the towering walls of the castle.


    "My first step will be to establish a swift, well-trained cavalry capable ofunching surprise attacks and executing quick retreats when necessary," - He dered, formting his n to achieve victory. �C "The other steps will be concluded together with this one."


    -x-


    One year and a halfter��


    This chapter marks the end of the second volume of this book, "Recovering the Kingdom". The next volume will finally begin, "Conquering the North". It will probably be one of the longest volumes in this book.


    Don''t forget to leave your vote!


    Stoicist

 Chapter 45 One year and a half

    45 One year and a half


    Back on Earth, Alexander, the Great, became the king of Macedonia at the age of 20 and by the time he was 30, he had conquered most of the known world, including Greece, Egypt, Persia, and parts of India. However, for Alexander''s empire to reach such a great feat and be present in modern''s history books, there was a need for a stable and organized kingdom.


    Under the leadership of Philip II, Alexander''s father, Macedon underwent a period of significant political and military reform thatid the groundwork for itster sess. Philip reorganized the Macedonian army, creating a powerful and disciplined force that was capable of defeating muchrger and more established armies. He introduced new weapons and tactics, including the sarissa (a long spear) and the phnx formation, that gave the Macedonian army a decisive advantage on the battlefield.


    He also embarked on a program of cultural and economic development, encouraging trade andmerce, and sponsoring the arts and sciences. He founded the city of Philippi, which became an important center of trade and culture, and he sponsored the construction of public buildings and monuments throughout Macedon.


    In sum, Philip''s reforms helped to strengthen Macedon''s position within Greece and set the stage for Alexander''ster conquests. It was also because of his great view that Macedonia became one of the most powerful and influential state in the ancient world. He spent over two decades working to transform his kingdom into such a major power.


    Thinking back on Macedonia''s history, Henry knew that two years was an insufficient amount of time topletelyy a solid foundation for his kingdom to conquer the world, like Alexander had done. However, he had to utilize this time to create the groundwork to at least resist the two external countries, who were already thinking how to divide hisnds and iron mines.


    Henry''s strategy consisted of seven distinct steps, three of which were intended to provide immediate solutions, while the remaining four were already in progress but would only yield results on the long run.


    -x-


    Over the course of a year and a half, Eisenburg, the capital of Stahl, has been under a massive reconstruction project, keeping the people busy. This project was initiated after Henry came to the realization, during the civil war, that all cities in Stahl were constructed with the sole purpose of surviving the dangers posed by the North.


    Henry was determined to change this reality and provide a good environment for his people, while also boosting themerce of the city. To do this, he ordered the construction of new streets and the widening of the existing ones. He also instructed the cement of more ducts under the frozen ground, making it easier to bring fresh water and to dispose of the waste of the capital.


    All these changes that were implemented were financed through the Royal Treasury. The workers who were involved in the project were primarilypensated with food, and only a small percentage required iron as payment. The depletion of his treasury didn''t bring uneasy to Henry. As a long-term investor, he was confident that these expenses would yield significant returns in the future.


    The Commanders Training Center, was a grand and imposing building, erected beside the castle and that had the mission to select and train soldiers into true leaders. It was built following Henry''s idea to specialize and teach his soldiers more about battle and war strategies.


    At the moment, only the current captains andmanders of the army were permitted to attend the sses. Nheless, Henry aspired to emte the universities on Earth by establishing entrance tests that would enable any individual with sufficient intelligence and aptitude to gain admission and be exceptional leaders in the army. This approach would enable him to identify the best candidates while also distinguishing them from the less qualified ones.


    The building consisted of numerous rooms, ranging from training rooms to sleeping quarters. Amongst them, the most significant one was the Grand Leader Chamber - a spacious, oval-shaped room with high ceilings that exuded a sense of grandeur and importance, even in the absence of expensive decor.


    Inside the Grand Leader Chamber, Henry stood behind the lectern, his cold grey eyes scanned each of the thirty uniformed soldiers standing before him, analyzing their every move. They were looking straight at him with an air of respect as their hands rested over their chest, a gesture implemented by Henry.


    Suddenly, the King''s gaze shifted to two individuals standing at the forefront, their faces bearing an expression of shame as they tried to remain motionless. They were the two Generals, Iosif and ro, who had beenpelled to attend the sses due to theirpleteck of strategy during the wars.


    Henry gave them a satisfied smile before returning his attention to the crowd. - "It has been a year since you started learning from me. You all still have a long way to go, but time is not on our side. This was supposed to be a two-year course, but your next lessons won''t be on a ss but on a real battlefield."


    Henry stopped and allowed silence to envelop the room, scrutinizing the expressions of his audience. He searched for traces of fear, but instead, he only saw courage and enthusiasm gleaming in their eyes. Not even a hint of hesitation could be discerned. They had been all baptized by Henry''s knowledge and knew more about their role in the battlefield. As a result, they were confident in their ability to triumph over their enemies.


    Henry was d. His days were going to be a lot easier.


    Yooo! Here is your chapter! Don''t forget to leave your vote!


    Stoicist

 Chapter 46 Cavalry

    46 Cavalry


    Henry''s n to educate themanders was a crucial step in his mission to rebuild and transform the kingdom of Stahl, creating a solid foundation for the future. He had no desire to witness another scene of unprepared leaders, such as the one in the battle against Codicia, which resulted in the loss of twenty cavalry and almost sixty infantries, due to theirck of knowledge and skills to set the right timing for advancing and retreating.


    The kingdom required smart leaders who could supplement and defend all fronts of a battle, enough to let Henry focus on the important battles and on the development of the kingdom without being concerned about his back being swarmed by those crawling ants. Furthermore, following this wish, Henry also intensified his efforts in erging the base of his army, while also asking Luther to design a structure training course that would need to be done by all soldiers.


    The training course designed by Luther was rigorous andprehensive, covering all aspects of warfare, including horseback riding, archery, sword fighting, and formation tactics. After ending this training, the leader would have enough information about the soldier''s capabilities and talents, enabling them to delegate positions. This way, Henry nned on developing a well-trained and disciplined army, capable of defending the kingdom against any threat.


    To recruit new soldiers, Henry sent a warrior to each vige of the kingdom, spreading the word that the king needed new blood under hismands. It was a sess as the roads to the capital got filled by pilgrims seeking food and shelter from the dangers of the North, leaving Henry surprised.


    Two months was enough time for Henry''s army to grow from three thousand to almost ten thousand, while the news of more candidates flocking the roads kept reaching the capital, making Henry''s n to restructure everything to be even more urgent. He couldn''t let the city to grow disorganized and unrestrained, since it could potentially breed a hidden power beyond his throne, much like the slums on Earth where criminal organizations became the rule itself.


    Henry knew that it would be troublesome to manage all these soldiers and new residents in the capital, but there was nothing he could do to stop this exodus. He needed the soldiers to resist the two kingdoms in the south. The army only stopped growing six monthster, when it reached the astonishing mark of fourteen thousand soldiers, almost five percent of all Stahl''s poption. Henry deemed this number sufficient to stop the enemy kingdoms, even if they joined hands, even more so with trained soldiers.


    -x-


    "Are they ready?" �C Henry turned his head and asked Luther.


    Henry and Luther stood on an open field, with their eyes fixed on hundreds of soldiers mounted on the ferocious Snowfire Horses. They were firing arrows at far-away dummies, their movements precise and coordinated, as if their minds were linked.


    Henry had taken special care to ensure that his cavalry was well-trained and well-equipped, emptying every iron piece in his treasury. In this medieval world, mostly in the North, where magic was scarce and battles were fought with swords and bows, the cavalry was one of the most feared and deadly forces. Henry knew that a well-trained cavalry could dominate the battlefield, and he was determined to make his cavalry the best in thend.


    In sum, he wanted to emte Genghis Khan, a legendary conqueror on Earth, who managed to take in his hands 1/3 of all Asia, being recognized as the greatest conqueror of all time. However, his conquest was only possible due to his genius military strategies and to his powerful cavalry. Henry wanted to adapt this legendary conqueror''s way to his own army.


    Henry ordered the barbarians and hunters to scour the First Layer of the Frozen Forest for Snowfire Horses on the second month following Codicia''s death. They were able to capture 1500 of these horses, enough to create a great force even in the North, even more so when all soldiers were in the First Warriors Stage and half of them had a Tribal Tattoo imprinted on them.


    Henry managed to make aplete survey of his army. It counted with 5000 soldiers in the First Stage Warrior, 400 in the Second, 50 in the Third, 5 in the Fourth and two in the Fifth. Luther was the only one in the Sixth Stage, someone capable of facing ten enemies in Fifth Stages at the same time. The rest were all normal soldiers, who didn''t manage to store any mana in their hearts despite receiving Stahl''s Basic Manual, which allowed them to reach up to the Fourth Stage.


    Luther nodded in response to Henry''s question. "Yes, Your Majesty. They are ready. They have been trained rigorously for months and are now in top condition. The Snowfire Horses have also been all tamed and bonded with their partners."


    The key to a sessful cavalry was to create a bond between the rider and the horse, and to train them together as a single unit. That was why Henry had ordered the barbarians and hunters to only capture the best horses for his cavalry, while also assigning them to the most skilled riders.


    Each rider had to spend months bonding with their horse, learning its personality, and training it to respond to theirmands. They had to know every movement their horse was capable of, every reaction, every sign of fatigue or injury, and they had to be able to anticipate their horse''s needs and emotions.


    But Henry didn''t stop there. He also trained his cavalry to fight as a team, using formations and tactics that allowed them to outmaneuver and overwhelm their enemies. They practiced charging in waves, feigning retreats to lure the enemy into ambushes, and attacking from unexpected angles. They also trained to coordinate their attacks with the rest of the army, using the cavalry''s speed and mobility to exploit gaps in the enemy lines and disrupt their formations.


    In sum, they were the perfect war machine and a big present for the two countries.


    "Good" �C Henry nodded in satisfaction, acknowledging that his investment had been worthwhile - "Unfortunately, we haven''t yet been able to discover a way to stabilize the Torch Tree''s seed yet. There have been so many explosions that I had to ask the Chief Researcher Luna to move herb out."


    Immediately, Henry''s mind shed back to the blonde-haired and crazydy that had knocked on his door, holding a bag filled with improvised testing tubs and iming that she was an alchemist and she would work for free if he provided enough materials. However, the event following his decision made him rethink his choice.


    In just two days, Luna had blown up the facilities he had meticulously built for her. He could feel a shiver run down his spine at the memory of her wild eyes and maniacal grin as she watched the workshop being engulfed by fire. It was like putting a pyromaniac in charge of a fireworks factory. Henry wanted to dispose of her, but she managed to convince him otherwise, showing some partial sess in stabilizing the seeds.


    However, he had no choice but to relocate herb somewhere else, lest she incinerate the other residents.


    "Continue with the training." �C Henry tapped Luther''s shoulder with a smile on his lips �C "''I know you must be exhausted but hang in there. Once we finish, I''ll reward you with some stash I''ve been keeping."


    The old man swallowed hard as he thought about that precious alcoholic honey. - "Which year?" �C He asked.


    "93��" �C Henry responded with a smile and a twinkle in his eyes �C "If you can train them to your best, I might give you the whole jar."


    It was a simple bribe, but enough to lift Luther''s spirit, which had been down ever since their return from Mirante. In fact, it appeared when he got down from the walls with Codicia''s lifeless body. He was aware of the old man''s stubbornness and chose not to talk about it. However, he could still try to cheer him up.


    "I am going to visit Luna." �C Henry tapped the old man''s shoulders again, but he didn''t even respond him back.


    "FUCK! ARE YOU BLIND?" �C The old man screamed and dashed towards one of the soldiers, not even noticing that his king had left already. He was only focused on winning that delicious jar.

 Chapter 47 Luna

    47 Luna


    Luna wearily rested her chin on the desk, her stunning emerald-green eyes fixed on a vial before her. Inside it, a cracked purple seed bobbed at the bottom, sheltered from the me heating it up.


    "Another failure��." Luna grumbled, banging her head on the desk a few times in frustration. "The temperature is spot on, but the magic circle is too unstable. The increase in temperature seems to stir the Fire Mana inside the seed, causing the energy to escape in two ways: a milder one and an explosive one. It''s like trying to contain a ticking time bomb."


    "Well, now I know why those other mages in the Central Region threw in the towel on stabilizing these seeds." �C She mumbled and let out a deep sigh - "Even a tiny increase in temperature can lead it to explode. It''s only stable in the freezing cold of the North, but outside of this region, forget it. There are also dangers for a living organism to hold it in their hands since there can be heat exchange. Damn!"


    Luna let out a heavy sigh and leaned back in her chair, rubbing her temples. She had been working on stabilizing the Torch Tree seeds for months, but progress had been slow and frustrating. It seemed like every breakthrough was followed by several failures.


    But she refused to give up easily, even if the task seemed impossible. She had fled from her family in the Central Region and traveled to these freezingnds just to study the Torch Tree Seeds. All of that to find out the secrets of these seeds, which might be a great help for her breakthrough to a new level of strength.


    *Sigh*


    Lina sighed as her hands powerlessly dropped on top of the armchair, closing her eyes. �C "I would have brought my wholeboratory if I had the time. I will need a better equipment and materials to make any real progress. However, Mana Crystals are just too few in this region."


    Mana Crystals were an extraordinary mineral, found only in specific geological formations, much like diamonds or gold. They were not a renewable resource and were extremely challenging to mine.


    These crystals were the product of millions of years of sedimentary deposits. The mineral-rich rocks acted as a natural barrier, trapping pure Mana deep underground. Over time, the Mana crystalized and became a highly concentrated and pure source of energy. The thick nket of Ice in the North made it extremely hard for the pure Mana to invade and permeate the ground. It led to the existence of only a couple of mines throughout the whole North.


    Luna was fed up. She tugged her furry coat up to her neck, muttering under her breath, "Patience, Luna. You need those Torch Tree Seeds, and this kingdom is one of the only ce to get them. I''ll try to stabilize this thing once more."


    With a sigh, Luna stood up and grabbed the vial from her desk, pouring it out the window, watching the seed touch the floor. She red at it, relieved when it didn''t explode like a grenade once again


    "Well, that''s a small win." - She muttered.


    Luna settled back at her desk, relived and ready to experiment once again when suddenly, the walls and the ground beneath her makeshift wooden house powerfully shook, followed by a huge explosion.


    Boom.


    "What the--"- Luna scrambled to her feet, heart pounding in her chest. A massive explosion had just rocked her small wooden house, sending shrapnel flying everywhere.


    "Ice Wall" - Luna acted fast, conjuring up a magical ice wall to shield herself from the debris.


    However, her relief was short-lived - "My house!"- Luna screamed, kicking the ground in frustration.


    -x-


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Henry who was on top of his Snowfire Horse heard a shrilling voice as a smile shed on his lips. �C "There we go again. I should ask the masons toe back here."


    Yooo! Here is your chapter, sorry about the dy!


    Don''t forget to leave your vote!


    Stoicist

 Chapter 48 Crazy

    48 Crazy


    As Henry approached Luna''s house, he couldn''t help but shake his head in disbelief. It seemed like every time he visited her, he was met with the aftermath of some kind of explosion or worse. This time, it wasn''t different. The outside of the house was a mess, with wood debris strewn everywhere and half of the house being held up by a single pir. It looked like a warzone straight out of aic book.


    "It''s worse than I thought." �C Henry sighed and dismounted the Snowfire Horse.


    He gave it a reassuring pat and cautiously approached the door, half-expecting it to explode on him at any moment, fearing for his safety. The young king closed his eyes and took a deep breath, counting to ten in his head before turning the doorknob. However, as soon as he forced it down, the door fell off the hinges with a loud crash.


    Henry awkwardly held his hand in the same position, waiting for Luna''s loud outburst to reach his ears, but it never came. In fact, he had never seen the confident and rude golden-haired girl act like that. She was always singing about her superiority and constantly demanding more Torch Tree''s seeds with a crazy look in her eyes.


    Luna was silently watching the vials on her desk in anger and frustration, while her body was covered in dust and her golden hair had wooden shards all over it, concealing her perfect beauty. She had worked on countless experiments, but this one was the hardest and most frustrating of all.


    "I see you''ve redecorated again. Is this the new minimalist look?" �C Henry joked, trying to lighten the mood as looked around.


    The once neat and organized space was now in shambles, with various instruments and tools scattered all over the ce. The shelves were overturned, and books and parchments were scattered everywhere, some torn and charred. The only untouched ce in the whole room was Luna''s working desk, which she managed to protect with the Ice Wall.


    Luna shot him a re that could have melted the ice in an instant, making Henry immediately shut up �C "I thought that I had managed to partially stabilize the seed. However, it went off as soon as it touched the ground."


    "That''s fine, I exp-" �C Henry was about to console his sole asset in the alchemy field when he stopped �C "What did you say?"


    Henry quickly grabbed a chair from the cluttered floor and pulled it closer to Luna. His intense gaze resembled that of a mad scientist, ready to extract every bit of information from his subject''s mind, even if he had to dissect him.


    "Why are you making me repeat myself?" �C Luna angrily inquired, powerfully hitting the table �C "I really hate this��are you making fun of me?"


    Henry desperately waved his hands, trying to ward off her anger and exin himself �C "Of course not, my beautiful and gentle Luna"


    Henry swallowed hard at his own words, his eyes looking at the hand imprint left on the wooden table. �C "But did you just say that they exploded only when they touched the ground?"


    Seeing that the young man in front of her was really interested and not making fun of her, Luna dropped her hand in frustration as she exined- "Yes, I managed to stabilize it to certain temperatures, but as soon as it touched the ground, it exploded. It was as if the Mana was running rapidly towards the ground, trying to escape."


    The more Henry listened; the more beautiful Luna seemed in his eyes. She was a really beautiful asset. She was the answer to solve this war and minimize his losses.


    "Then, how much time do you need to fabricate this grena- this exploding seeds?" �C Henry asked, almost jumping in happiness, and kissing the girl in front of him. However, he didn''t dare to ruin their rtionship.


    Luna pondered deeply about the question, calcting the most effective way to improve the production of the item before opening her mouth �C "It should take one to two days, but it depends on the seed''s quality and age"


    "That''s brilliant!" �C Henry yelled and got up from his chair. �C "I will ask the masons to fix your house and send more quality seeds. This king will surely help you on your journey of knowledge and development, leave it to me!"


    "Wait!" �C Luna tried to reach her hands towards the king, but it was toote.


    She could only see the mad guy dash towards his horse and wave her goodbye, while telling her to wait for the peopleing over.


    "Crazy." �C Luna shuddered.


    Yooo! I am back!


    So, I didn''t have enough time to edit this chapter and I will probably do it during the weekend as I got no time in my hands to do it. Because of that, the quality will probably decrease a little (or a lot).


    And, sorry for the dy! Don''t forget to leave your vote!


    Stoicist

 Chapter 49 The messengers

    49 The messengers


    Henry hurried back to his castle, his mind drifting to memories of Earth, where a single grenade had the potential to cause death within a radius of 10 meters and serious injuries to anyone within 20 meters. It was a simple but effective area effect weapon that now could be replicated with the seeds.


    Of course, in this magical world it would be much harder to achieve the same level of damage since peoples'' bodies were strengthened by Mana. Nheless, it would still be useful to have a weapon that could at least cause injuries to enemies, providing enough breath for him to retreat orunch a devastating attack.


    "I may not possess a huge number of them, but it should suffice to employ them in certain battlefronts. It will make the battles much easier." �C Henry thought as he absentmindedly guided his horse towards the capital.


    The roads reaching to the capital had all been paved with small stones, making the path much easier to travel. It didn''t take long for Henry to see the city''s walls rising on the horizon, like a huge mountain range.


    There, the king spotted two soldiers faithfully guarding the new installed iron gates, which had cost a pretty penny, nearly a fifth of the Royal Treasury. It was extremely expensive to bring the required amount of cold iron from all over from the west of the kingdom and pay the cksmiths of the capital to work on it for over a month.


    However, it was a well spent money. In a world where some individuals could tear down boulders with their bare hands, the city''s defenses needed to be strong enough to withstand even the most powerful attacks. Therefore, Henry spared no expenses in constructing his first line of defense.


    It was designed to withstand the full force of Luther''s sword without breaking down, which required tons of cold iron. Furthermore, to ensure the safety of his throne and people, Henry had also asked Luna to reinforce it with multiple spells, with the promise of providing her enough seeds until she concluded her project.


    Henry neared the gates under the guards'' worshipping and feverous gazes, who saluted him with crisp and precise movements. They didn''t even dare to breath.


    "Keep up the good work!" �C Henry praised with a nod as he entered the city on his Snowfire Horse.


    Unconsciously, the guards tightened their fists and shed a victorious smile. They had been noticed by their king. Right now, they just wanted to get home and share this news with their families over some hot stew.


    As he made his way into the city, Henry had to slow down his horse. He didn''t want to identally trample someone in the bustling streets. The energy of the construction workers was palpable as they bustled about, shouting while carrying heavy materials from one ce to another.


    Henry''s ambitious project to revamp the entire capital was well underway, and it was all hands on deck. Everywhere he looked, new houses were sprouting up like mushrooms after the rain, and roads and avenues were being paved away like roots growing through the earth.


    The merchants under the banner of Sun God Company were also filling the streets with their shouts and goods, selling wood and clothes to the working force. It was rewarding to see that every single sale meant a revenueing into his pockets.


    The most peaceful ce in all capital would be the surroundings of his castle. All because Henry had decided to postpone its reconstruction, preferring to use his resources to expand his army and rebuild the city. He had no interest in unting his power and believed that investing in his military and people was the best course of action.


    Unfortunately, the peaceful sightseeing that Henry was enjoying ended abruptly when a loud shout caught everyone''s attention. Thousands of eyes turned to him, including some masons who even stopped their work to salute him from a distance, their gazes filled with admiration and respect.


    "My King!!!! Where were you? They are here!" �C Luke''s desperate voice sounded �C "The messengers!"


    Looking around, Henry finally spotted Luke''s small figure in the distance. He wasing out of the castle and running towards him with small, rapid steps. Even though it was only a distance of twenty meters, Luke was already out of breath by the time he reached Henry.


    "T-T-T" �C Luke stuttered.


    "Calm down! Breath!" �C Henry said and waited for Luke to recover his breath. �C "Now tell me��who is here?"


    "The messengers!"

 Chapter 50 Marcus and Zuna

    50 Marcus and Zuna


    Stahl''s throne room was meant to be sealed shut in Henry''s absence, yet at this moment, two groups of four stood at an impasse, their gazes locked in a deadly standoff. The flickering torches cast a dim light on their faces, revealing the clear animosity between them as their weapons glinted in the low light.


    Marcus, the messenger of Aritreia, was a tall, imposing figure with golden hair that gleamed in the torchlight. His face was angr and sharp, with a thin nose and piercing blue eyes that seemed to take in everything around him. He wore a fur-trimmed cloak and a leather tunic, both of which looked expensive and well-crafted. Marcus held himself with an air of superiority, as if he was used to getting what he wanted.


    "It''s been a while, Zuna" �C Marcus greeted with a disdainful sneer, looking down at Luak''s representative. �C "It seems like you are still as barbaric as ever. Did you forget to bring a decent change of clothes?"


    Contrary to Marcus'' ostentatious appearance, Zuna, the messenger of Luak, was dressed in a simple woolen cloak and a tunic made of rough fabric, both of which showed signs of wear and tear. Yet her hair was a dazzling cascade of blue, falling down her back like a shimmering curtain of silk, drawing all the attention to it.


    "It seems like your tongue got too big for your mouth, Marcus." �C Zuna coldly said, her hands threateningly resting on top of her dagger. �C "Do you need some help fixing that?"


    At her sudden gesture, the three soldiers behind them rapidly stepped forwards, ready to draw their weapons to defend their lords. The air was thick with tension, as neither group seemed willing to back down from their stance.


    Marcus smiled cynically as he lightly patted his scouts'' shoulders, gesturing for them to stand down. His gaze shifted to Zuna as he spoke, the words dripping with veiled threat. "We''re not here to seek a war between Aritreia and Luak, at least not for the time being, right?"


    Aritreia and Luak were neighboring kingdoms with a long history of conflict, their rivalry fueled by the harsh climate and limited resources of the surrounding forests. Because of that, the hunting grounds were often a point of conflict between the two countries, with each side seeking control of the scarce preys that roamed the forests. However, they preferred to fight amongst themselves than to face the Frozen Forest.


    Fortunately, there were few conflicts between these two kingdoms and Stahl, as it was in their best interest to keep Henry''s kingdom existence, serving as a line of defense against the mysterious threats of the Frozen Forest. However, Stahl''s civil war and the downgrade of their forcers created a golden opportunity, a great temptation to seize the Cold Iron Mines, which could be used to expand their armies and to conquer this small part of the North.


    This objective was a gamble, with high stakes and even higher returns. Although there was a great chance that Stahl might not be able to shield them from the Frozen Forest''s threats in the future, they believed that with a sufficient amount of iron, they could gain enough power to protect themselves.


    Marcus'' words drew a cold smile from Zuna, who met his blue eyes with a piercing stare. "I look forward to the day I rip those disgusting eyes out of your head." - she said �C "They will make a good ornament."


    Despite Zuna''s threatening words, Marcus'' smile remained unflinching, but it now bore a cruel edge that hadn''t been there before �C "Oh, how I long for that day. And the sooner, the better. I will use that hair as a memoir of your beauty."


    Despite the heated exchange, the hostility between the two sides seemed to be gradually easing. However, a palpable sense of caution hung in the air as both parties remained watchful and ready to draw their weapons against their long-standing enemies. Marcus and Zuna''s attention shifted towards the room''s door, their expressions now tinged with frustration and annoyance.


    "Where is that ipetent fool?"- Marcus seethed, clenching his teeth �C "He doesn''t even seem to care about his kingdom''s future. He dares to make me wait."


    "It seems we finally agree on something."- Zuna said, her anger directed towards the door. They had been waiting for an hour, and Henry, the King of Stahl, had yet to show up.


    They had been traveling across Stahl for almost two weeks, taking the White Merchant Road to avoid bandits and other dangers. As they passed through each city, they had hoped to see troops being allocated and trained, but instead, they only saw the infrastructure being rebuilt from the ground up. It seemed more like an act to boost the ego of an imbecile king than a genuine effort to protect his people.


    At the sight of this foolish acts, their n of taking over the Cold Iron Mines seemed like a piece of cake. The only real problem they anticipated was Luther, the man who they believed that had retaken the kingdom and ended the civil war. But even he couldn''t hold off the might of Aritreia and Luak with a severely weakened army. The mines were theirs.


    The door creaked open as a known old figure and a young man in his early twenties entered the room. His ck hair reached his shoulders and his gray eyes fixed on his throne as he marched forward. He wore a ck coat with red lines and a fully ck robe, and his heavy boots echoed loudly on the floor with each step. He seemed to exude a sense of power and confidence, and the air in the room grew tense as he approached.


    The old man behind the young man gave off an immense pressure, forcing the confident and arrogant groups bow down in respect. Marcus and Zuna, the most powerful ones, tried to resist, but Luther''s aura was too much for them. The ground beneath their feet cracked, but they still bowed down.


    Henry passed through these insolent people and sat on his throne as Luther respectfully stood behind him.


    "Now��we can begin."


    Don''t forget to drop your vote! Thank you a lot for the support!


    Stoicist

 Chapter 51 Negotiation

    51 Negotiation


    Henry''s very presence seemed to exert an invisible pressure that weighed heavily on the room, making the air thick and difficult to breathe. This pressure increased even more as his cold grey eyes heavilynded on each individual present in the room, resting longer on Marcus and Zuna, the most distinct figures.


    A tense atmosphere hovered in the hall as the two messengers tried hard to maintain theirposure, but the sweat on their foreheads betrayed their unease. For a brief moment, their eyes met with Henry''s, leading to an indescribable sense of dread to wash over them. They felt their whole lives fleeting by their eyes, like a prey looking a hunter''s eyes.


    It made them instinctively take a step back as their hearts raced, threatening to jump out of their mouths as their hands got covered in sweat. It was as if Henry''s grey eyes could strip their souls naked, digging out their fears and weakness to the surface.


    "So, to what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?"- Henry''s voice was calm and measured as he tapped his fingers slowly on the armrest of his throne. A seemingly polite smile never leaving his lips.


    However, there was an unexinable coldness behind that smile that made Marcus and Zuna''s skin crawl. It felt like the hazardous winter winds were scratching against their bones and eating away at their flesh, as if they were standing in the presence of the Frozen Forest itself. They felt small and insignificant.


    Marcus tightly clenched his fists, trying to shake off the fear creeping inside his very own soul.Why should he be afraid when he was the one with the most chips to bet at the table? He reminded himself that Stahl was already weakened and on itsst breath, unable to stand against his kingdom''s force.


    After finding again his source of confidence, Marcus forced himself to meet Henry''s unwavering gaze. This time an incredible hate raged inside his eyes. A hate for himself and the man in front of him, who made him feel fear.


    With renewed confidence, Marcus took a deep breath and straightened his back to meet Henry''s unwavering gaze. He refused to show any signs of fear or weakness, determined to hold his ground. He mustered a smug smile to mask the seething anger bubbling inside him and began speaking.


    "I am Marcus." - he said, his voiceced with contempt and anger- "And I havee under the name of Aritreia to deliver some ''great news.'' We will be taking on the ''responsibility'' of watching over your mines as you restructure your kingdom."


    He emphasized the word responsibility, making it seem like he was doing a great favor for Stahl by taking their main source of material to arm his soldiers and guarantee the survival of his kingdom. His words were filled with contempt and arrogance.


    Henry''s fingers momentarily paused their incessant tapping as he tilted his head slightly, his smile fading from his lips. The sudden shift in his demeanor sent a shiver down Marcus''s spine again, and he could feel sweating back to his forehead and hands. But just as quickly as that smile had vanished, it returned to Henry''s face, and yet the tension in the room remained thick, like an invisible de hovering above their heads, ready to strike at any moment.


    The smile was the same, but the emotion behind it totally different.


    Henry simply nodded in acknowledgement before turning his gaze towards Zuna - "And what about you?"


    Unlike Marcus, Zuna has always been more cautious and reserved in her approach, especially in enemy territory. She knew the old man standing behind Henry held immense power and could easily end their lives if they crossed any lines. Despite being there to demand the lifeline of Henry''s rule, Zuna knew it was best not to further aggravate the already tense situation.


    Zuna took a deep breath and tried to maintain herposure as she spoke. - "I am Zuna, messenger of Luak. We too have an interest in your mines and seek toe to an agreement with Stahl."


    Henry leaned forward, resting his elbows on his thighs. "And what kind of agreement are you proposing? I hope it''s not the same as your friend over there," he said, nodding towards Marcus.


    At his words, Marcus seethed with anger, but he quicklyposed himself when Luther''s eyes fell on him. He could do nothing in reality, but inside his mind, Henry had already been cut thousands of times.


    Zuna hesitated for a moment, her gaze flickering towards Luther before returning to Henry.-"We would like to request the right to mine for a period of ten years. In exchange, we promise to return thend to you and pay royalties to your kingdom. We''ll take on all costs associated with mining and pay you for extracting andmercializing the cold iron."


    Zuna paused, making sure that Henry was still listening attentively before continuing. - " By granting us this agreement, you will have enough time to restructure and bring peace to your kingdom. And we''ll ensure your safety against Aritreia or any other country."


    Marcus erupted with fury at her words. "This disrespectful bitch!" he shouted.


    "SILENCE!" Henry''s booming voice cut through the air, causing Marcus to shrink back, fists clenched in anger. He wanted to kill this king.


    Henry turned his gaze back to Zuna and leaned back on his throne �C "You can continue."


    Not caring about Marcus''s outburst, Zuna took a deep breath and continued - "In addition, we have noticed that your kingdom''s city guards have been reduced. We propose to mobilize a few troops to help maintain order on your territory."


    After finishing her words, Zuna bowed her head and swallowed nervously, unable to bring herself to meet Henry''s eyes. Her heart pounded with fear as she awaited his response, praying that her proposal would not lead to her execution and stain her vibrant blue hair with blood.


    Henry leaned back in his throne and closed his eyes, his fingers drumming against the armrests as he contemted the two proposals �C "Interesting. One is brazenly threatening me for the mines, while the other is attempting to take them from within, using a good proposal as a guise. Royalties��hm."


    "However, this proposal is veiled in dangers. Ten years is enough time to take over my kingdom using the offered soldiers that should be maintaining the order and justice." �C Henry concluded �C "They will have the mines and my territory. A good n indeed."


    The second chapter of the week! Sorry for thete update!


    Don''t forget to leave your vote!


    Stoicist

 Chapter 52 The terrified Marcus

    52 The terrified Marcus


    Henry was rmed and surprised that such a backward country as Luak coulde up with such a clever strategy to eat away his kingdom''s forces, while faking a good intention. Most of the countries in the north had their army''s structure permeated by those of a noble bloodline and the selection of leadership''s positions were all in the king''s hands.


    This rigid structure acted like a toxic venom that hindered the growth and development of those potential seedlings. It was amon situation throughout the whole north. It reminded Henry about the Dark Ages on Earth, a time when the development of science, mathematics and medicine came to a halt all over Europe, apanied by the loss of most Roman and Greek knowledge.


    "That delirious and greedy king can''t be the mastermind behind this n, so who is this?"- Henry''s fingers kept drumming against the armrest as he muttered to himself. �C "That deranged and greedy Milo can''t possibly be the mastermind behind this n��So, who is pulling the strings?"


    The king''s silence hung over the room like a guillotine, ready to strike and im the messengers'' heads. Zuna kept her head bowed, maintaining a respectful stance as she awaited his response. Meanwhile, Marcus failed to conceal the disdain and arrogance in his eyes, his high nose also betraying him.


    "This situation has been strange from the beginning." �C Henry thought, paying no heed to the shaking and stupid messengers �C "First, the nobles'' betrayal makes no sense since they are merely trading their current positions of power for an uncertain future in another country. Second, a stranger appearing deep into the Frozen Forest and supplying Gedhe with information about the noble''s treachery, allowing a timely invasion. Third, Luak''s strategies have suddenly be unconventional, indicating that some kind of external force may be behind them. Someone is trying to reach their grasp towards this Far North."


    "It can''t be a powerful nation, like the Misunne Empire, or they would have already taken Stahl."- Henry mused, barely above a whisper. - "Perhaps it''s the work of a single individual...but who?"


    Despite his best efforts, Henry couldn''te to a conclusive answer. The force or individual responsible for eating away Stahl''s forces and hindering his kingdom''s progress without revealing their face had to be incredibly smart. Henry realized that in order to uncover this enemy, he would have to be willing to dive into the mud and get his hands dirty.


    He needed to be willing to get close to the shadows'' light to see the world beyond it and see the enemiesying their traps. With that conclusion in mind, Henry shed a smile as his consciousness returned to the present and to those standing before him.


    He didn''t care about Marcus and only focused his gaze on Zuna, examining the young woman before him. She could be considered attractive, even back on Earth, but still a few leagues away from the standard of the models of Earth.


    As a result of their differences in status and power, Zuna could clearly feel the king''s gaze fixed on her, like that of a hawk observing its prey. She had never felt this kind of tension, not even in the presence of Luak''s king, Milo. She couldn''t determine if this pressure came from the king himself or the old man behind him, with old eyes shining upon her every movement.


    "You guys can leave!" �C Henry inclined forwards and pointed his finger to Marcus.


    "What?"- Marcus'' blue eyes widened in surprise, but quickly turned to undisguised rage as he realized the meaning behind Henry''s words and gesture.


    Henry''s eyes bore into Marcus as he spoke in an annoyed tone- "Were you not listening? I don''t require you or your soldiers'' presence. You can return to your country and ry the news of Stahl and Luak''s alliance."


    "You!" �C Marcus clenched his fists as his eyes burned in rage and his hands rapidly reached for his sword.


    At that moment, suddenly, a shadow shed in front of him, and Marcus felt a sharp pain on his elbow, making it impossible to move his hands. He looked down in shock to see his arm detached from his body, while blood spurted everywhere and painted the floor in red. Luther had appeared in front of him in an instant and shed his arm away. The soldiers behind him had no time to respond to the old man''s movements.


    The room fell into a deadly silence, with no one daring to move, except for Marcus.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh" �C Aritreia''s messenger painfully screamed as he dropped to the floor, clutching his bleeding arm while shouting to his soldiers. �C"Help me! Help me!"


    However, they remained frozen in ce, paralyzed by the fear, the menacing figure of Luther, who was still holding his bloody sword, challenging them to take one step forwards. In the end, Marcus was on his own.


    The scene caused Henry to nod his head at Luther. He was indeed the best bodyguards and teacher. He stood up from his throne and approached the wounded and desperate man, who was painfully crying and screaming.


    He picked up the detached arm with a sadistic smile as he said �C "It seems like you won''t be need this anymore."


    At his words, fire suddenly engulfed the lifeless arm, rapidly burning it to ashes. Henry shook his hands, throwing those ashes to the air. During the entire process, Henry''s silver eyes never left those of Marcus, who watched in horror at the scene. In his eyes, the king was like the devil himself, ready to torture him.


    "Don''t worry!" �C Henry reassured him as he closed on him with the searing fire engulfing his right hand �C "Let me fix that arm for you."


    Henry moved slowly, but with each step, Marcus tried desperately to crawl away, leaving a long trail of blood on his wake. He grabbed one of his soldiers legs and shouted for help, but no man dared to budge in front of Luther''s attentive gaze.


    "Help! Help!" �C Marcus shouted and shouted, but no one moved. Soon, Henry was already in front of him.


    "Don''t worry��I will save you"- Henry didn''t care for Marcus''s shouts and rapidly began to cauterize the wound.


    The foul smell of burning flesh permeated the room as the wound cauterized and the bleeding stopped. It was a painful process, enough to make Marcus to pass out.


    "You can take him!" �C Henry ordered the trembling soldiers, before taking out a white fur handkerchief and cleaning his hands. He hated dirtying his hands.


    On the other hand, Zuna and her troops watched the scene with growing fear. They were terrified of the devilish me that covered the king''s arms. It was known throughout the entire north or even in the Central Region. They didn''t want to get themselves hurt by that. He was like the devil.


    "We can now begin the discussion." �C Henry smiled to Zuna.

 Chapter 53 Humans nature

    53 Human''s nature


    Henry and Luther''s heavy footsteps echoed through the dim and frigid corridors of the castle. The flickering torchlights casted long shadows beneath their feet, warding off the encroaching ice threatening to cover the walls and the floor tiles.


    "Was that truly necessary, my liege?" �C Luther questioned, his fixed on Henry''s back, which had be unrecognizable.


    Over the past two years, Henry had gone through a great mental and physical transformation, which Luther found hard to adapt. He had ripped off the tainted image of an arrogant and imbecile good for nothing king, recing it with a royal image that reverberated in the mind and hearts of his subjects. That foul image felt like a collective delirium of the whole world.


    Furthermore, the strategies written down in the books that filled the library of the Commanders Training Center could only be considered as the masterpiece of a general that spent his whole life on countless battlefield. However, all of that has been written by the hands of a young man in his early twenties, someone who had only smelled the iron scent of the battlefield a couple of times.


    Luther had pondered over and over about this sudden transformation, but he could never quite understand it ande to a conclusion. At times, he even thought that Garret, the founder, had been reincarnated into Henry''s body in order to save Stahl from destruction. However, he always shut down such thoughts since he wasn''t a barbarian to believe in such things as possessions.


    "What do you mean?" �C Henry questioned back, his voice devoid of emotion, as he continued to walk towards his office without bothering to turn back and face Luther.


    "The attack against Aritreia''s messengers and the alliance with Luak" �C Luther responded, his memories taking him back to the negotiations that happened back in the throne room �C "I have been on the battlefield for years, my liege. I have witnessed countless things, but perhaps the most distressing of all is the fickleness of human nature. Humans are always sneaking behind bushes, ready to pounce at any opportunity that presents itself��if it means taking an advantage on the board game, some of us can even betray our own kind."


    Luther''s words were only met by the rhythmic echo of their footsteps resounding through the dim corridor. Henry remained silent until they reached the doors of his office. At that point, Henry turned around and met Luther''s worried old eyes.


    "You are right, Luther��human''s nature is fascinating, yet cruel." �C Henry said, nodding his head�C "We are evil by nature, always hiding our true thoughts and feelings behind a mask of fake smiles veiled by goodpliments. We are all animals behind the bushes, ready to pounce and absorb everything from our next prey. The existence of wars is the best proof of human''s evilness and fickleness."


    "There will always be lurking monsters waiting for us in the shadows." - Henry''s voice grew quieter and quieter, a cruel smile forming on his lips as he whispered - "But this time, we are the ones into the shadows. We are the ones holding false smiles veiled in ttery. I am going to take theirnds and melt their iron. I will be sure to extinguish their names from the North."


    Henry rested his hand on Luther''s shoulders and locked eyes with the old man, transmitting an worries.


    10:04


    unwavering confidence, both in his voice and eyes. �C "I need you to remain calm and concentrate on the essential, leave everything else aside. I need my General of the Armies. I have a n."


    Luther closed his eyes, taking a deep breath to quell the worries in his heart. He had forgotten about his position as his worries about Henry''s safety took the best of him. He only had to follow the light and protect it from the darkness.


    Henry smile grew wider, noticing the old general''s eyes finally retrieving his light and warding off the worries.


    "Great!" �C Henry said, patting Luther''s shoulders twice before opening the door, letting the warm air from inside hit them �C "Let''s discuss our n. It''s surely going to be an explosion��"


    Henry was confident in his preparations, since every single action he had taken so far was in order to build up a kingdom that could survive through these countless changes and challenges. He had built an army capable of changing the reality of the North, an army capable of conquering both kingdoms without much trouble. He didn''t mind their threat. Furthermore, Luna, his guardian angel would surely guarantee him a great victory.


    --x--


    Zuna rode atop her horse, making her way back to Luak, using the Merchant Road as a reference, but not daring to use itpletely. The chaos that took over Stahl had probably created the perfect environment for the development of bandit viges and the eventual destruction of the economy. Zuna considered herself lucky to not have bumped into any group, either merchant or bandit, on her way to Stahl''s capital.


    "The first task will be to hunt down the bandits"- Zuna pondered, already nning Luak''s entry into the territory �C "It will even give us a good excuse to encroach even more of his territory. It''s a win situation. I seeded."


    Zuna desired to jump from her horse and shout out loud for the whole world to hear. She had obtained the mines. She had seeded.


    "He was even more foolish than I had anticipated."- She murmured, her hair swaying in the icy breath of the approaching winter. The image of the cruel ck-haired young man materialized in her thoughts - "He possesses some power butcks the intellect to think deeply about our offer. He didn''t even think twice when I showed him the royalties'' prospects. I should have lowered the price."


    Zuna clicked her tongue and shrugged her shoulders �C "The current rate is enough. We are soon going to take everything away from him anyway."


    She looked behind and shouted �C "Let''s go! I want to get back in four days at most!"


    -x-


    Unfortunately for her, Henry''s n began.


    Soon, the war over this small part of the North will begin. The empire will begin.


    Stoicist

 Chapter 54 Olaro, The General Of the North Wall

    54 ro, The General Of the North Wall


    Six weeks had passed since the audience with Henry. Luak''s army of five thousand was already marching in front of Mirante, filling the White Merchant Road while making their way towards the West of Stahl, towards the Cold Iron Mines. Despite their tattered clothes and dull weapons, their eyes were filled with arrogance and confidence, enough to ward off the bitter cold and hunger striking their malnourished bodies.


    The sight Luak''s army on the horizon filled the soldiers on Mirante''s walls with a mixture of both anger and dread. The nging of their weapons was like a sword piercing through their chests, testing their faith in Stahl''s strength and their own self esteem. They tightened their grips on their weapons, fighting the urge to shoot down those smug invaders and tear down the fluttering banner of Luak.


    ro, the General of the North Wall, stood tall atop the battlements, his eyes fixed on the army of foreign soldiers marching through his homnd. He stroked his long red beard, struggling to contain his raging emotions as he watched those invaders trampling on his people''s sacred ground with their filthy boots. Each step was aplete disrespect of Stahl''s great history and some sort of contempt towards his soldiers.


    ro''s heart pounded with fury. He strongly wished to raise his axe and carve a bloody path through their rank. He wanted to calm down the people''s dreading hearts and reim Stahl''s dignity and supremacy over this small part of the North. However, he knew he had to restrain himself and follow Henry''s orders to not attack them right now.


    After spending long months in the Commanders Training Center, receiving personal guidance from Luther and Henry, ro had the ability to see the bigger picture of the situation and somehow understand Henry''s n. It had the potential to swallow both kingdoms in a single strike. The General had to wait for his king''s signal.


    "He said it''s going to be an explosion. I don''t know what that means."- ro mused as he rapidly stroked his beard, his eyesnding on the young woman with blue hair who was leading Luak''s army. - "I think her name was Zuna. Luke was right, she is quite stunning, but the attempt toy a trap for out king makes me question her intelligence."


    ro stopped stroking his beard as he felt the weight of the axe in his hand �C "They won''t try to breach through the gates right now. The King said that they will probably settle in a vige to the west and use the time to build up their forces while scouting the surroundings. They might only move in the next month. My priority is to keep the city safe and trust the process."


    "Ha, just you wait..." - ro grinned widely as the crimson fur cloak draped over his broad shoulders rippled in the wind. The fur was from an Alpha Sanguine Wolf, a gift presented to him by the Barbarians during his first visit to their new town. It was an attempt to smooth down the rtionships and win his favor.


    Luak had entered the tiger''s den.


    -x-


    For the past two weeks, a wide smile has been etched on Zuna''s face, ever since she left Stahl''s pce with the negotiation that marked the beginning of her rise to power. She was even closer to her dream of bing a Duchess and proof of that were the troops behind her, all of whom were under her directmands.


    After spending a week traveling back to Luak and three weeks preparing the army, Zuna finally set out towards Stahl. Under a slow march, the army reached Mirante within two weeks, one of the most important cities in all of Stahl, the ce where all Cold Iron Mines had to pass through before reaching the rest of the kingdom.


    Zuna''s fingers trailed over the bow slung across her back as her eyes met those of a bald middle-aged man standing atop the battlements. She could sense the boiling fury emanating from him.


    "Soon" �C She muttered to herself, a determined gleam in her eyes �C "The General of the North Wall. I will bring you down."


    -x-


    Henry was sitting loosely on top of a great barren tree, using the stark branches to hide their silhouettes. From his ce, Henry''s grey eyes could see Luak''s army dragging their tired feet through the freezingndscape. Their breaths puffing out like a smoke in the icy air.


    "They are moving again, my King." �C A rigid and respectful female voice drifted over to Henry''s ears as Leier''s figure appeared before him, wearing full ck clothes, which only showed her mesmerizing ck eyes.


    After Mirante''s fall, Henry had ordered Leier to take a well-deserved break. But it seemed that rest was not in her nature. Barely two monthster, she had approached him, asking to be sent on a mission. Henry advised her to go back and rest a little more, since she had aplished a great work. However, the unbending will in her eyes left him with no options. So, he had sent her to the West, with the task of gathering as much intelligence about the region as she could.


    Henry wanted to know about all the influential families that had upied the ce after the disband of the nobles. He wanted to know which people held the most influence on this unfamiliar side of his kingdom. Leier had masterfully aplished her mission and was able to write a whole dossier of the situation.


    She would be an important asset to get rid of these invaders and finally discover the one behind everything.


    "Yes��looks like they''re on the move again"- Henry responded, his grey eyes betraying none of his thoughts or emotions, much like the bleak winter skies above him.


    Rising to his feet, Henry shook off the snow that had umted on his cloak. The cold air bit at his exposed face, but he paid it no mind. �C "Let''s go." �C Hemanded.


    With a nimble jump, Henry preciselynded on a near tree branch while Leier following him closely. They moved with purpose, using the trees as their allies to conceal their presence and to swiftly follow behind the invaders of Luak.


    Their movements were fast and precise, not even a great expert as Luther would have been able to spot them.

 Chapter 55 Leiers revenge

    55 Leier''s revenge


    Even as the moon began to emerge from behind the clouds, Henry and Leier continued to trail the enemies below. They were skillfully jumping from tree to tree, leaving no evidence of their presence, except for Henry''s glinting grey eyes. Those eyes seemed to rip through the night sky like an imperceptibleet, gazing intently at the invader''s spot.


    Henry enhanced his eyes with Mana, allowing him to closely survey everything happening below. He observed their weapons and their arrangement, silently noting every detail that could help him win this battle without incurring into many losses. He already had a n in mind.


    "The North reallycks in strategic guidance" �C Henry mumbled to himself as he perched on a tree, observing the army set up the camp for the night, their slow and uncoordinated movements illuminated by the soft glow of the Torch Trees �C "They are terrible at moving in harmony, and the captains are allzing around, not directing their troops even in strange grounds. It seems like my n will indeed work."


    Henry left the safety of his castle and ventured out to confirm the feasibility of his n and gain a better understanding of the enemy army''sposition. However, before leaving, Luther strongly insisted on joining him, even though Henry exined that it would attract too much attention and ordered him to oversee the construction work in the capital. Luther only felt at ease when his king said that Leier would be apanying him in this journey.


    "Leier" �C Henry called out to his subordinate, without taking his eyes off the moving soldiers�C "How confident are you on your abilities? Do you think you can infiltrate their barracks?"


    Leier paused for a moment, her body seemingly melding with the surrounding darkness as she disappeared and reappeared in a blur - "It will be a piece of cake, my King."- she replied confidently, tightening her fists.


    At those words, Henry looked at her with a satisfied smile. He could only see her confident ck eyes through the dark hood covering her face - "Excellent!" - He eximed, pointing towards arge tent being raised in the middle of the enemy camp. - "I need you to sneak into that tent and take every piece of report that can fit in your hands and then... burn everything down."


    Leier nodded, but Henry sensed a hint of hesitation hidden in her eyes. She wouldn''t dare to raise questions about her king''s decisions or thoughts. She was a fanatic subject. Henry patiently probed - "Do you have any questions or concerns, Leier?"


    She hesitated for a moment before bowing her head, her loyalty to Henry preventing her from voicing any concerns or doubts - "It''s nothing, my king."


    Henry looked at her for a couple of seconds before saying with a nod of approval, choosing not to pursue it further �C "Then you may proceed".


    Leier leaped from the tree with a simple step, melding into the darkness, like a crow flying through the night. The only indication of her presence was the faint and soft sound of something touching the shallow snow, only audible to Henry''s enhanced ears.


    The king turned his eyes back at the army in the distance, especially at the blue-haired woman giving orders to the few soldiers around and organizing the bonfire for the night.


    "Our Trojan Horse is going to be the Mines." �C Henry murmured �C "We are going to destroy them."


    -x-


    bing more and more ustomed to it.


    18:30


    During the invasion of Mirante, Leier was only able to meld into the surroundings and suppress the Leiernded on the ground with ease, making almost no sound as she touched down. The Tribal Tattoo of the Inverno Owl on her back had already spread to her neck, indicating that her body was bing more and more ustomed to it.


    During the invasion of Mirante, Leier was only able to meld into the surroundings and suppress the Mana from spreading too far from her body, being detectable only to those in the Fifth Stage. However, now, she was able to hide all her mana, but also her scent and the traces left on the ground. Leier''s abilities and even her personality was bing closer to those of an Inverno Owl, patient, silent and deadly.


    She moved swiftly, her body perfectly blending into the surroundings as she dashed forward. Her skin transformed, taking on the hues of the snow, the trees, and the shadows, making her almost invisible. Henry had once said that she was like an octopus, able to camouge herself until the right moment to run away or to attack.


    She could already spot three busy soldiers looking for dry wood to light the fire for the night. As she got closer, she could overhear their conversation.


    "Ugh, I''m so hungry,"ined one of the soldiers, rubbing his stomach as he looked around, boringly kicking the snow.


    "Me too. I can''t believe we''re stuck out here in the cold with barely any supplies. They didn''t even give us enough time to prepare the food for the journey." - replied another.


    "I heard that we are going to upy the viges on the West. Hopefully we can find some food there." �C Suggested a third soldier.


    "Maybe we can also find some great girls" �C The first soldier said with a lustful voice �C "I heard that Stahl''s women are great and can warm someone''s bed for a single piece of bread."


    "We can demand that stupid king for a wagon of bread then" �C The third one added with augh that was followed by the others.


    At those words, Leier felt her blood boil with anger and disgust. She knew she couldn''t act on her impulses and kill them right then and there, no matter how much they deserved it. Instead, she took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down, her eyes still fixated on the soldiers with a cold intensity. She would make sure to kill them first when the n finally goes into action. Unknowingly, these two soldiers were marked to die, even before the war begins.


    When Leier was a few steps away from the soldiers, she noticed a frozen twig on the ground, and an idea popped into her head. She picked it up and took aim at one of the soldiers, who was busy staring off into the distance while looking for wood.


    With a satisfying thwack, the twig hit its target and embedded itself in the soldier''s backside - "Ahhhhh!"- he cried out in pain, dropping to the ground.


    The other soldiers quicky took out their rusted and dull weapons, looking around to spot any hidden enemy, only seeing their injured friend, with somethinging out of his butt. Seeing that there was nothing dangerous around, they rushed to his aid.


    "You''re a lucky guy." - one of the soldiers sarcastically said to the wounded soldier as they helped him up. "I heard that getting hit in the butt by a twig is good luck in some cultures."


    Leier couldn''t help but stifle a giggle at the ridiculousness of the situation. She continued on her way, feeling a bit lighter after her moment of mischief and revenge. In her heart, Henry was like a god who allowed her to have a new chance in life and even though she was on a secret and sensible mission, she would never let anyone sully his name.


    Hey Guys! So, I''ve been thinking about opening up a Discord channel for this novel. Plus, I want you to have the experience of building this world with me. You will be able to change some characters'' destiny. I''ll be hosting polls for stuff like naming viges, castles, and characters, and even some smaller plot points. It''s a way for you to help shape the direction of this world and have some fun with it.


    What do you say?

 Chapter 56 Leiers mission

    56 Leier''s mission


    Leier moved like a shadow through the forest, the ground beneath her feet already dusted with the first snowfall of winter and the frigid air stung at her lungs with every breath. She skillfully used her Tribal Tattoo ability to blend with the grey trees and the icy surroundings, while carefully measuring her steps, avoiding making any slight noise that could denounce her position, even the sound of her breathing couldn''t be discerned from close by.


    Her heightened senses enabled her to clearly hear the voices of the soldiers scattered around and the smell of burning wood carried by the frigid winds. She focused on everything surrounding her. As she moved further ahead, Leier could finally see the faint glow of the invaders'' campfire and an improvised tent arranged near it.


    She carefully analyzed her surroundings while pressing her body against a tree, like an owl hiding from both prey and predators. Leier was calcting the distance and the best route to approach her destiny without being spotted or raising their attention. However, at the moment, the area was teeming with people, making it nearly impossible to infiltrate and aplish her mission sessfully.


    "I''ll have to be patient and wait for the right time."- Leier thought, realizing that waiting was her best course of action.


    With that decision in mind, Leier pressed her back against the rough and cold bark of the tree, her breathing shallow and controlled as she continued to closely observe the camp in front of her. Her sharp eyes eventually settled on Zuna and a group of seemingly high-ranking soldiers, who had their heads bent together in deep discussion while looking at a piece of paper, blocking the entrance to the tent.


    Meanwhile, the foot soldiers were bustling around in an almost chaotic manner, either gathering around the roaring bonfire, hunting for food, or gathering wood to feed the fire through the night. There was no clear distinction of functions between them, and they seemingly did what they wanted. It was a scene that showcased a clearck of coordination and leadership among them.


    The night shift would probably be no different from the scenario taking ce before her. The leaders wouldn''t try to clearly delegate functions and the soldiers would likely bex in their duties. It was the perfect scenario for Leier to sessfully aplish her mission, slip inside the camp unnoticed and take everything she needed.


    Leier slightly turned her head and looked towards Henry''s position. Even though she couldn''t see him, she knew he was there, silently watching from the sidelines. She could even unconsciously feel his gaze over her every steps.


    There was a small part of her that wished to impress her king by doing a speedy and daring mission, sessfully aplishing her objective, and going back to him to receive praises. However, she hurriedly pushed that thought aside, knowing that it was an egoistic feeling that could even jeopardize the mission as a whole.


    "The missiones first." �C She whispered to herself, her voice inaudible in the frigid wind �C "I will do my best"


    Leier turned her attention back towards the campsite, not even blinking. She was decided to keep her position and wait for the right time. As the hours ticket by, she remained immobile, an invisible statue amidst the cold, dark night. Leier waited patiently for the right time, knowing that a sessful mission required patience and even more patience. And, three hourster, the soldiers finally settled down, their exhaustion from the day''s activities evident as they gathered to sleep around the flickering mes of the bonfires.


    A few soldiers were stationed around the camp, but Leier could see that they were dozing off without care for the dangersying around the ce. They were an easy target for bandits and beasts. Furthermore, their positions were not decided in a strategic way and wouldn''t allow the mobilization of the army in an efficient way. It was the perfect way. It was time.


    Leier took a deep breath, steadying herself for the task at hand, her eyes fixed on the enemy campsite situated right next to the White Merchant Road. The deforested clearing offered little to no natural cover, but Leier had already worked out on a n to infiltrate the tent. She dropped to the ground and ttened herself, trying her best to increase the contact with the snow, using her ability to assimte the hues of the snow.


    With a sharp inhale, she filled her lungs and held her breath, minimizing every variable that could eventually give away her position. Leier began crawling silently towards the invader''s position, her ability guaranteeing that there would be no traces of her on the ground, like a ghost moving through the winter night.


    Leier''s movements were quick and precise. The dozing guard responsible for protecting the perimeter made it even easier for her to infiltrate the camp. The loud snoreing from his mouth would one day cause great casualties to his group in case of a bandits'' raid. As soon as she passed through their first line, Leier''s eyes darted around the camp, finding out the best route to reach the tent.


    She carefully made her way through the sleeping soldiers, who were huddled together around the flickering mes of the bonfires for warmth, their shivering bodies revealing the harshness of the north''s cold. Leier was careful to not bump and disturb them while crawling, inching closer to the entrance of the tent.


    Leier lifted her hands and gently touched the side of the tent, her fingers seamlessly blending into the brown hues of the leather. She stood up, taking a moment to steady herself and gather her thoughts.


    "I can''t waste any time."- She thought, her eyes scanning the path she had taken to get here, confirming that no one spotted her.


    Taking advantage of the dark night, Leier took out a small leather pouch from her pocket, before taking out a glowing blue seed from inside. She exhaled out of relief, seeing that it didn''t explode out of nowhere while she was crawling on the floor.


    Leier''s eyes quickly scanned the camp for the perfect spot to deploy her king''s secret weapon, finally choosing the most northern campfire. Leier steadied herself and hurled the seed with all her might.


    *Boom*


    A thunderous explosion echoed through the camp, causing Zuna to bolt out of her tent, swords at the ready.


    "What was that?" - She shouted, surveying the chaos and confusion caused by the explosion.


    The soldiers were disoriented and scrambling, unsure of what had just happened. Some were rubbing their eyes, trying to adjust to the sudden brightness of the explosion, while others were frantically looking around for any signs of danger. It was chaotic.


    "Calm down!" �C Zuna screamed in amanding tone, but no one seemed to care. All of them were desperate. They had never seen or heard such an explosion. It was like God hade for them.


    Leier took advantage of themotion and slipped into the tent unnoticed. She quickly made her way to the back of the tent, where she found what she was looking for, a small chest filled with important documents. Leier opened the chest and swiftly grabbed the documents and tucked them into her pockets, before turning to make her escape, not forgetting to drop a torch illuminating the tent to the ground.


    -x-


    Meanwhile, high up in a tree, Henry''s face lit up with a cold smile as he watched the tent burst into mes.


    "Excellent work." �C He mused

 Chapter 57 Herrera Village

    57 Herrera Vige


    Zuna''s once unblemished blue hair was now a chaotic mess, covered with the dust and ashes from the bonfire''s explosion as she sprinted towards the center of the thunderous noise, with her sword already in hands and ready to fight off all invaders on her way.


    The captains followed behind her were trying their best to restore the order and calm down the panicking soldiers. However, despite their best efforts, the army didn''t stop and continued to desperately run in the opposite direction of the explosion. Their eyes were unable to hide the fear and terror ravaging inside them.


    The soldiers were like frightened birds, pping their wings in every direction, not knowing which way to fly as a predator closed in on them. They only knew that they had to get as far as possible from the thunderous sound. It was impossible to stop a desperate herd by only standing in front of it.


    "Fire!" - The sudden shout startled everyone in the campsite. The soldiers who were running away suddenly stopped, watching incredulously as the mes burned the tent and licked the skies, casting an eerie glow on the whole area.


    This brief moment of distraction proved to be the perfect opportunity for the captains to reign the situation and restore order. The fastest one tightly gripped his axe while scanning the area for the nearest soldier, rapidly choosing one to his right. Without a second thought, he dashed towards him and with a swift motion, the captain swung the axe at his leg. Although the de was dull, the force was sufficient cut it off, causing blood to spurt everywhere.


    The soldier fell to the ground with a dull thud, his eyes still trying to understand the situation as the pain traversed through his body. He let out a sharp cry as he tried to use his hands to stop the blood from pouring out while desperately calling for help. However, the biting cold and the intense blood loss made sure to end it rapidly, his life leaking out from his eyes.


    "ARE YOU HEARING ME NOW!?" �C The captain roared, his voice booming over the chaos. He raised his bloodied axe, scanning the surroundings with furious eyes until theynded defiantly on Zuna, who looked at him in annoyance and surprise while diverging her eyes towards the burning tent.


    The bloody spectacle was followed by a deafening silence, jolting the soldiers out of the panic and desperate trance. It allowed them to take a deep breath and calm down, giving them time to understand the situation and get out of the herd effect, which made all of them run away together.


    On the other hand, while the captain was setting the order back at ce, Zuna dashed towards the tent.


    "What happened?" �C She couldn''t help but ponder in doubt �C "An attack from Aritreia? Stahl?"


    -x-


    Henry sat atop the tree, deep in thought, his brows furrowed in concentration as he read through a yellow parchment made of leather. He paid no heed to themotion happening at the campsite below, which was finally under control. After finishing the report, he handed it to Leier, who carefully put it back in a small wooden box with a satisfied smile stered on her lips, a result of only a few words of praise.


    "Indeed, there is some kind of power working behind the curtains to take my kingdom down" �C Henry coldly muttered, not hiding his anger and desire for revenge �C "I will have to start my n a lot earlier than I thought. I can''t let them stabilize and take control of the West. Their objective seems to be something buried deep down there. They also have ns to reach their hands towards the capital. I don''t know who it is��but I will find out."


    Henry turned to Leier - "Inform ro that I require a hundred trained soldiers and a few more seeds" �C he said �C "Then, I need you to escort the soldiers to Herrera Vige without arousing suspicion from the vigers and from those of Luak. You can use the deactivated mines to hide them. I will be waiting there."


    "I obey, my king."- Leier said, her tone serious, but her eyes betraying the happiness at receiving praise from her liege. With a jump, she disappeared into the night.


    "I should also get going." - Henry stood up, dusting off the dirt from his pants, before gazing towards the campsite.


    He narrowed his eyes, attempting to tear up the veil that covered Luak and spread chaos throughout this small part of the North. He could vividly feel a dangerous presence lurking in the shadows, trying to reach its disgusting paws towards his kingdom. And the thought of someone daring to challenge his rule and kill him made his blood boil in rage. He wanted to rip it to pieces and grab this force by the neck.


    "I will get you." �C Henry decisively said and with a simple jump, he disappeared into the night, dashing towards the West.


    He had to prepare the trap to extinguish both nations and bring to light the force behind everything.


    -x-


    Herrera Vige was located in the western parts of the Kingdom of Stahl, a small and isted settlement nestled in the shadows of the mountain range. It was a ce that had been long forgotten by the capital and the noble sses, left to wither away after the main mine dried up and ceased most operations. It didn''t border the perilous Frozen Forest, but the vigers still had to live in constant fear of bandit attacks, which made it a challenging ce to call home.


    The crumbling and dpidated buildings and homes of Herrera Vige stood as a testament to years of neglection. The once-bustling market squaredy deste, filled by garbage and debris. The meager iron mined from the deactivated mines were barely enough to sustain their basic needs, since the merchants raised their prices way above the normal, due to the great dangers of travelling through the roads around it.


    Over thest years, after Henry''s coronation, the situation on Herrera Vige has improved by arge margin. The bandits were exterminated, and the White Merchant Road was being revitalized, increasing themerce in this region. However, it was still distant from the other western viges on the side of the Merchant Road or those with still operating viges.

 Chapter 58 The Hundred

    58 The Hundred


    On the outskirts of Herrera Vige, an abandoned old vi loomed beneath the shadows of the long mountain ranges, peacefully resisting time and the extreme weather conditions of the North. Time and the never-ending snow piled on top of its ceiling, trying its best to kill and destroy the remaining of its architectural splendor. Those battered towering spires and peaked rooftops were an undeniable proof of its past magnificence, but also a forlornly yearn for life and a daily struggle against the heavens.


    Once, this grand mansion served as the abode of a prominent noble family, descendants of the Royal Bloodline of Stahl and responsible for managing the trade of all Cold Iron of Herrera. However, as the iron mines dried up, so did their fortune and their extravagant lifestyle, leading to their gradual decline and their disappearance from the vige, running away towards the capital.


    Within the damaged mansion''s walls, Henry stood before arge firece, holding a long iron poker as he carefully tended to the dancing mes, their crackling whispers filling the air. Each prod and stir provided the fire with enough strength to spread aforting warmth throughout the abandoned Grand Entrance Hall, infusing it with new life. The flickering glow gently illuminated Henry''s face, making his eyes shine in a crimson hue, like a precious and rare ruby.


    After a few minutes, Henry paused and slowly ced the iron stick next to the firece, shifting his gaze towards the soldiers behind him. A hundred soldiers were assembled next to a grand stairway, standing in absolute silence, and maintaining a firm posture as they respectfully looked at him. d in white furred uniforms bearing the emblem of Stahl, they looked like a huge pack of wolves, even the energy emanating from them felt heavy.


    "General ro has certainly learned a thing or two about modern training methods and leadership." �C Henry praised in his mind �C "They won''t even move a finger until they aremanded. Impressive progress. They will be at least useful."


    Henry had established the Commanders Training Center with the intention of imparting his knowledge to the captains and generals under him. He taught them modern knowledge on training routines to improve stamina, strategy, discipline, and leadership skills. It was an efficient way to rapidly cultivate a cohesive and effective army, with a decentralized bias. Henry needed soldiers who moved and acted in unison, while maintaining an unshattered obedience, even when faced with insane orders.


    While looking at them, Henry found himself reflecting on the principlesid down by Sun Tzu in the renowned book "The Art of War," where he emphasized the significance of unity and discipline within an army. One particr passage resonated deeply within his mind: "When one treats others with respect, they respond in kind. When one leads with strict discipline, they follow orders. When one advances united, they are unstoppable." Sun Tzu''s teachings echoed the essential truth that unity, discipline, and obedience were crucial for achieving victory on any battlefield. Even in modern times, all armies followed this crucial principle.


    "You may rest now. You must be weary." - Henry said, gesturing with his hand.


    These soldiers had pushed themselves relentlessly, marching for three consecutive days while surviving on only three hours of sleep, trying their best to evade the invaders'' sight and walking through perilous terrains. In their ears, Henry''s words carried a note of mercy, akin to that of a benevolent deity and caring guardian.


    "I assume you have already met Leier."- The King added, pointing to his side. Like a shadow emerging from behind him, Leier silently stepped forwards and stood protectively behind Henry - "In my absence, she will be the one leading you."


    Henry took a moment to gaze at his soldiers, ensuring that they grasped the order. The soldiers had no doubts about his decision. Leier had proven her strength and skills throughout their journey from Mirante to this point. Her instincts and leadership had saved them countless times from being spotted by the enemies and protected them from dangerous creatures. It was because of her that they had remained safe and unharmed.


    "I know ro has trained all of you," Henry addressed the soldiers. "But I need to see a demonstration to see what you''re capable of and how we can best utilize your skills."


    Henry understood that assessing his army''s strength before entering a battlefield was essential and important. Charging blindly would be a foolish move that could risk the lives of his soldiers and jeopardize the sess of his missions. He needed a clear understanding of their capabilities to act.


    -x-


    Outside the house, Henry observed a hundred soldiers braving the harsh cold and running barefoot around the decaying mansion. He had ordered them to run until exhaustion, pushing their limits until only two would remain standing. Those two would be rewarded with a promotion, bing a sergeant in a single leap. It was an enticing offer that made their fighting spirit to rise.


    "He''s likely to be the first one." - Henry remarked, his gaze fixed upon a towering man with brown hair and a tribal tattoo that stretched from his left arm to his leg. The blood was from a Winter Orc, which granted him an exceptional stamina and strength - "Being a barbarian already grants him remarkable endurance, but with the added benefits of the Winter Orc''s tattoo, his stamina and strength surpass the others. It''s like a cheat."


    The integration of the Barbarians into his army was happening sooner than Henry had anticipated. He had expected it to take at least a decade before they began enlisting, but he was proven wrong. In less than three years, their numbers had already reached 200, a significant achievement considering the prejudice of Stahl''s people. Changing this ingrained prejudice in just a few years was an impossible task, but Henry hoped that their numbers would continue to grow. Their fierce and savage prowess on the battlefield made them an invaluable force, worthy to invest his time and money. Unfortunately, he still couldn''t mass produce these tattoos, or else, he would have no problem with these enemies.


    Henry''s gaze shifted towards a woman positioned at the back of the group, upying thest position. With her lustrous ck hair and well-toned physique, she exuded a captivating presence. Her golden eyes were focused on the back of the person running in front of her.


    "She will end up in second. She is maintaining a consistent pace" �C Henry thought, observing her controlled breathing and smooth movements. Her posture disyed discipline and poise, with minimal wasted energy. �C "She has potential to be a great soldier. She is also in the Third Stage Warrior, quite an aplishment for her age."


    The result was as Henry expected. The Barbarian ranked first with the woman ending in second. Their skin was red, and their feet were bluish, a consequence of the cold weather. Fortunately, the Mana in their bodies and their training maintained them in safe conditions.


    "Your first mission is to select fifty soldiers each to your respective teams. They will be under your leadership until we finish this mission. We are going to do a mock battle."

 Chapter 59 Zahra and Grok

    59 Zahra and Grok


    Zahra''s bright golden eyes remained fixed on the ck-haired young man standing before her, as if silently assessing him, trying to see through the person responsible for such great changes throughout Stahl. The people hailed him as their new savior, the Fire of the North, sent by the Founder to protect them from hunger and the hidden dangers of the Frozen Forest. Zahra shared this same feeling of reverence for the man who had provided to her family enough food and firewood to ward off hunger and to survive through the harsh winter.


    She had enlisted into the army due to her revolt and unwavering faith in the Fire of the North, jumping into the enlistment caravan without a single speck of hesitation. From a young age, Zahra had experienced the harsh reality of the North, the persistent struggle against hunger and the unrelenting attacks from the Frozen Forest. Those experiences left deep scars within her soul, which fueled her desire to help the king to forge a new and better future for the next generations.


    The army was a ray of hope, a chance to fight back against the forces that had created such a reality, a chance to break the chains of hunger and subdue the threatsing from the Frozen Forest. Henry''s desire and ideals for such a future, spread across the kingdom via enlistment caravans, resonated deep within her, fueling her determination. Zahra trained like a crazy person for nearly two years, without rest and withoutining. She stood out among countless others, which gave her the chance to stand face to face with her savior.


    Zahra''s eyes shifted from the king to the towering figure standing beside her, a young barbarian with unkempt long brown hair and teeth resembling those of a wolf. Grok had just turned sixteen this year, bing a full-fledged adult in the barbarian''s culture. As soon as he received his Tribal Tattoo, he decided to leave Orsus, the barbarian vige, and enlist into the army. The untamed spirit of his lineage made him crave for the thrill of battle and conquest, desiring to meet the legendary figure who managed to y hundreds of Winter Orcs with a single sh of his sword.


    Grok fixed his gaze upon Henry, his expression filled with defiance and a great desire for challenge. The hot breath escaping from his nostrils to meet the freezing environment gave him an animalistic air, like a bull ready to pounce at its prey. Grok had earned the reputation of a great young warrior back at Orsus, surpassing and defeating all his peers with an unmatched strength and the hidden savagery coursing through his veins. He firmly believed that he was destined to be the greatest of all barbarians, responsible for leading his tribe against the enemies.


    Grok had never lost once in his life, causing him to develop an unwavering conviction in his own superiority, which had been simmering beneath the surface, waiting for the right moment to explode. The victory over the hundred chosen people behind him served as a catalyst to boost his confidence even further, as a sense of grandeur engulfed him. Swallowed in those feelings, Grok felt that the ck-haired king in front of him was nothing and didn''t deserve tomand someone such as himself. He wouldn''t submit to anyone weaker than him, thus, he must challenge him.


    Caught between Zahra and Grok''s stares, Henry could clearly discern the difference in their attitudes. Zahra watched him with worship and reverence, while Grok''s eyes were filled by defiance and insubordination. As a king, Henry understood the contrasting customs of the barbarians, who valued strength above all else and were obsessed with the adrenaline of battles. However, the pride and ego ingrained into him couldn''t stand such rebelliousnessing from someone under him. It was preposterous.


    During his two-year reign over the barbarians, Henry hade to realize the rarity of individuals like Gedhe. He could embrace the long-term perspective and abandon his personal interests for the greater good of his people. A gem amongst the egoistic and individualistic barbarians, who viewed themunity as a tool to increase their chance of survival and preserve their lineage. These traits made Orsus a difficult ce to govern and maintain peace.


    Henry quickly suppressed his pride and anger, realizing it was not the moment to discipline the young barbarian before him. He looked at Zahra and Grok and then nced up at the darkening winter sky. It would be a night exercise.


    "Great, the teams have been decided then."- Henry remarked, his gaze shifting to the forty-nine soldiers lined up behind them.


    Henry couldn''t help but observe theposition of Grok''s group. They were predominantly muscr men, lean and devoid of excess fat, favoring swords and axes as their weapons of choice. Their selection seemed to emphasize raw physical strength without much consideration for other factors. On the other hand, Zahra''s side disyed a more bnced approach, incorporating archers and warriors, taking into ount various skills and roles. It was an interesting choice that reflected their distinct perspectives onbat and strength.


    "I will now exin the rules of this mock battle" �C Henry announced and looked at them, ensuring that everyone, particrly Grok, understood him. As the sole barbarian on this mission and hence the strangest to the Common Language, Grok could be facing difficulties on following his words. However, contrary to his expectations, the young barbarian nodded in understanding, giving Henry the sign to continue.


    "We have hidden two gs deep within the surrounding forest" �C Henry exined, pointing to the forest around them as he continued �C "The g on the left side belongs to Zahra''s team, while the g on the right side belongs to Grok''s team." �C The king raised his hands, showcasing their respective directions.


    The soldiers nodded in response showing their understanding.


    "Your initial objective is to locate and safeguard your own g." - Henry carried on with his exnation - "Once you''ve secured your g, your ultimate task is to capture the enemy''s g and bring it back to this spot. The first team to retrieve the enemy''s g will earn a guaranteed ce in the Commander''s Training Center as students. I will repeat, everyone in the team will have a chance to be full-fledged captains."


    The soldiers almost jumped in excitement upon hearing Henry''s words, threatening to break the silence with a unison chorus. However, they rapidly managed to reign the excitement, but Henry could see their fists tightening as they looked at the adversary''s team with apetitive gaze. The chance of attending to the Commanders Training Center was too great to overlook. It was like a pass for a great future, even Zahra seemed attracted by the chance.


    "Great. Does anyone have any doubts?" Henry asked, scanning the assembled soldiers. He observed as their heads shook in unison, signaling their understanding and readiness. Just as he was about tomence the exercise, his attention was drawn to Grok, who boldly raised his hand.


    "Ask" �C Henry nodded and waved his hand, allowing him to ask.


    "If me win... can me battle you?"- Grok''s words wereced with determination, though his struggle with the Common Language was evident.


    Henry''s gaze met Grok''s unwavering stare as a moment of silence hung in the air as Henry contemted whether this kid was stupid or just faking it. The soldiers, sensing the tension, held their breath, awaiting the king''s response. Those behind Grok wanted to p him.


    However, a secondter, a smile tugged at the corners of Henry''s lips as he stepped forward, closing the distance between him and Grok. cing a hand on the young warrior''s shoulder, he spoke with a mixture of anger and madness�C "I domend your spirit, even though I hate such insubordination from my soldiers. But, if you prove yourself in this battle, I will dly face you."


    Before speaking his next words, a mischievous and vengeful smile appeared on the king''s lips �C "However, if you lose, I will tie you on top of the house upside down without any clothes for the whole night. How about that?"


    Henry pointed to the battered towering spire, which were covered by the white snow, proof of the extremely cold environment there. Grok looked there and swallowed hard, a hint of regret showing in his eyes. However, it was rapidly hidden as determination took over his whole being. He was a great barbarian and would never lose to such a small being such as Zahra and the others.


    Henry pointed towards the towering spires, their battered peaks covered in a pristine nket of white snow, a stark reminder of the unforgiving cold that awaited apanion. Grok''s gaze followed, his throat tightening as he thoughts about the punishment. A flicker of doubt and regret momentarily crossed through his eyes, but it swiftly vanished, reced by an unwavering resolve. He was a formidable barbarian, determined to prove his strength against Zahra and punch this small king.


    "Good." - Grok nodded with newfound determination, his voiceced with courage. Unbeknownst to him, he had been trapped into a self-disciplinary action, since Henry hadplete confidence on the young man''sck of leadership and strategy skills.


    "Let the battlemence," Henry announced, his hands sped firmly together.

 Chapter 60 What is Luther doing?

    60 What is Luther doing?


    With Henry''s signal, the air crackled with tension as Grok and Zahra locked eyes for a brief second, their gazes evidencing a fierce determination and a burningpetitiveness within them. Simultaneously and without hesitation, they exploded into action, kicking the snowy ground, and dashing towards their respective sides of the forest, followed by their teams. One of them filled by the desire to aid the kingdom and the king, while the other one was motivated by the prospect of fighting against a powerful adversary.


    Grok''s team charged forward like a powerful machine, forcefully carving a path through the thick and frigid forest, leaving deep footprints on the snow. They moved like a wave, pushing aside branches and disregarding any obstacles in their way. They were like a mindless herd of powerful and fierce Winter Orcs, driven by savagery and a simple line of thinking. The thought of iming victory and guaranteeing a ce in the Commanders Training Center plunged them into an almost obsessive thought, turning them willing to cross through fire to ensure a great social standing.


    On the other side, Zahra''s team was like a gentle breeze, avoiding the trees while barely leaving their footprints on the shallow snow. Their eyes had the same crazy intention as those of the other team, obsessed with the prospects of winning. However, contrary to Grok''s team management, Zahra rapidly took control of her members, not letting them run mindlessly and without a clear leadership.


    "Soldiers!" - Zahra called outmandingly, her voice ovepping the sound of running feet, capturing everyone''s attention. - "Our first priority is to secure the g swiftly. To aplish that, we must cover a substantial area. I need each one of you to spread out, maintaining visual contact and establishing positions that facilitate rapidmunication."


    Zahra''s experience alongside ro during several reconnaissance operations, imparted her with valuable lessons. Among them, she hade to understand the importance ofmunication for any army or team. Right now, in this specific scenario, if a soldier located the g but encountered dying obstacles in reporting the information, it would create an opportune gap for Grok to exploit.


    Themand swiftly snapped the soldiers back to reality, pulling them out of the chaotic state of mind where the overwhelming desire for victory clouded their senses. They had to win this and to do that, implementing order was the first step.


    "Move!" - Zahra''smand resonated as she waved her hand. In response, the team sprang into action, their feet hitting the snowy ground, leaving deep footprints. They swiftly dispersed, ensuring they maintained strategic positions that allowed for effectivemunication, all while keeping their objective in mind.


    With efficiency, the team meticulously scanned the forest, their eyes taking in every detail. After fifteen minutes, the report of the g''s location reached Zahra''s ears. It was found ten miles away from the mansion, lodged in a stone. A satisfied and victoriously grin emerged on her lips.


    On the other hand, Grok''s team took ten more minutes to sessfully secure their objective. Hisck of leadership skills led the soldiers to an unorganized effort, giving Zahra''s team aplete vantage. Ten minutes were enough time for a nation to fall, much less a waning and crazy team.


    Henry observed their every movement, a vengeful smile crossing his face. He turned to Leier, who stood beside him, and said, "Leier, get the pole ready. Today, I will educate that disloyal and disobedient prick."


    "Yes, my liege," Leier responded with a nod, ready to jump down from the roof. But Henry''s voice echoed once more. - "Fetch thergest one, the higher, the better. Let the winter wind have somepany."


    -x-


    Back in the capital, Luther was silently observing the construction of the great walls, destined to safeguard the city from sieges and attacks. Once in a while, his eyes wandered towards the White Merchant Road, which had been connected to Orsus in thesest two years, allowing the barbarians to easily trade their goods, mostly food and firewood, with the residents and merchants of the city.


    Under Henry''s reign, the kingdom was going through a revolution in economics and infrastructure, advancing withrge strides in both fronts. The constructions, held throughout the kingdom, guaranteed jobs to most of the people, which in turn gave them enough money to buy food and other necessary items for survival.


    Henry utilized every single coin in his hands, mostly earned from his shares of the Sun God Company, to invest on his ns to reconstruct the kingdom and give jobs to those idle people, creating a virtuous circle. Henry provided enough jobs to the poption, generating ie for them, which gave his subjects the means to purchase essential goods and services, thereby stimting the economic activy and supporting the merchants, who were all under the banner of the Sun God Company, giving him royalties.


    Henry nned on using the merchants to reduce the transaction costs and to guarantee the avability of goods and services. In a world where data could only be recorded and transmitted through physical paper, centralizing everything in his own hands posed challenges. Additionally, the absence of tools to process vast amounts of information made it more practical to involve the merchants and seek their assistance in addressing this issue. Some decisions couldn''t remain all in his hands.


    Furthermore, Henry saw the merchants as invaluable tool for spreading knowledge. They would bring new ideas, technologies, and business practices from various markets and countries, infusing Stahl with innovation. It would also be easier for local merchants to spot and improve scattered technology, those which the Royal Family wouldn''t have been able to give attention to. In sum, embracing and supporting the merchants would not only drive productive growth but also enhance the quality of life for the people, creating a vibrant and dynamic environment within the kingdom.


    The Sun God Company, much like Ennd''s control over the East India Company, served as a catalyst to propel these transformative changes. Just as the East India Company facilitated British colonial expansion and trade in the East Indies, Henry desired to make the Sun God Company into a tool to boost the country''s development. With Henry behind the scenes, like Ennd, he had the power to influence the merchant ss. This enabled him to use them to drive economic growth, encourage innovation and improve the lives of the people, but without losing his power over them. In the end, ideally, the merchants would only move under hismand.


    Henry wanted to use the best of both worlds, the merchants'' flexibility and innovation and the power of a monarch. This was the best way to economically proceed with his n of building the strongest nation.


    Henry attempted to convey his thoughts to Luther, yet the elderly man struggled to grasp the full significance of his investments and the importance of the n for the future. However, the seasoned General understood the importance of protecting the alliance between the bustling barbarians on the White Merchant Road and the merchants within the city walls. One was responsible for the food and firewood while the other was responsible for distributing it across the city. This had to be protected.


    With a final look and after making sure that the construction work was going as nned, Luther got down from the noisy great wall, where the noise of hammers and pickaxes was an ever-presentpany and made his way to the center of the capital. He had to supervise the other works.


    Luther headed towards the Royal Library.

 Chapter 61 A Rough Gem

    61 A Rough Gem


    Grok trudged wearily through the freezing forest, his breath visible in the cold air. The sound of his boots crunching on the snow echoed as he approached the g stuck under a leafless grey tree. His team was exhausted from their disorganized and frantic dash through the forest, the uneven ground taking its toll. Although they had Mana to enhance their physical strength and endurance, it was a difficult task for a human being to fight against the cold for a prolonged time, even more so after hours of running in the blistering cold. Even Grok, who had a part of a Winter Orc''s endurance and lived almost his whole life inside the Frozen Forest felt tired.


    With a steady hand, Grok reached down and grasped the g, feeling its fabric between his fingers. A sense of aplishment and eagerness spread across him, knowing that he was a step closer into achieving his objective, beating that crazy woman, and getting a battle against the small man who named himself king. It was a great feeling.


    "AHHHH!!" �C With a mighty shout that echoed through the forest, Grok lifted the g high above his head, the fabric billowing in the frigid wind, as he looked at his team members. Soon, the whole team exploded with enthusiasm, covering the whole forest with their roars, like a pack of wolfs howling to the moon.


    However, their cheers were abruptly cut short by a sharp, whizzing sound that pierced the air. An arrow streaked through the snowyndscape, swiftly tearing a gaping hole in the g before lodging itself in the tree just behind Grok. The barbarian''s eyes widened in surprise as he turned towards the source of the attack, his eyesnding on those of a woman with piercing golden eyes.


    Zahra calmly set aside her bow and shed a victorious smile in his direction. She gently waved her hand, her lips moving in deliberate mockery, slowly spelling the words �C "Nice seeing you, big head". The distance between them rendered the sound faint, forcing Grok to rely on his rudimentary understanding of the Common Language to read her lips.


    "N-I-C-E S-E-E-I-N-G Y-O-U B-I-G H-E-A-D" �C The words slipped from his mouth like clumsy beats, exposing his struggles with thenguage. After a brief pause, Grok finally realized the hidden mockery behind her words, aiming at his pride.


    Grok''s pride swelled as he witnessed the audacity of a woman openly mocking him. It was a first for him, and it ignited a fiery rage within him. The Tribal Tattoo scribed on his body glowed with a green hue, utilizing the Winter Orc''s blood to enhance his abilities past a normal human''s limits, reaching the maximum power of a Second Grade. He stomped on the ground and charged ferociously towards Zahra, while shouting unknown words in the barbarian''snguage.


    Grok''s team members took a few seconds to react, their senses jolted back to reality by Zahra''s surprise attack. They breathed a sigh of relief, thanking their ancestors that her arrow wasn''t aimed on any of their heads. This sudden turn of events served as a wake-up call that made them realize the gravity of their previous state of mind. If it happened on the battlefield, all of them would be dead. They swiftly regained theirposure, rallying behind their leader and joining him in pursuit of Zahra.


    Seeing Grok charging towards her, like a crazy bull, Zahra rapidly hung her bow on her back and turned around to run away. She was swift as a fox, her movements resembling those of a skilled parkour practitioner back on Earth. Zahra gracefully jumped over the fallen freezing logs and skillfully dodged the branches hanging low, navigating the uneven terrain effortlessly. Her impressive agility gave her an advantage over Grok and his team as they chased her.


    However, Zahra could feel Groak slowly closing in the distance. His determination burned bright as his muscr frame propelling him forward with unyielding force, fueled by the Tribal Tattoo. The chase between the two adversaries wove through the frozenndscape, each twist and turn increasing the tension and anticipation. It was an endless race.


    When they entered a clearing, Zahra raised her hand into a fist and nced backwards, assessing the distance between them. After a short moment, she determined it was the appropriate distance and opened her hand, as if giving a signal. At that moment, her team members sprang into action.


    Four men swiftly emerged from behind a tree, gripping a thick rope. They forcefully pulled the hidden rope buried beneath the snow. The sudden movement caught Grok off guard, and his speed made it impossible for him to stop. Time seemed to freeze as he took a deep breath, relying on his reflexes. With a powerful kick against the ground, he desperately tried to escape the trap. He flew almost thirty feet high, like a superman jump.


    Grok fell to the ground heavily, resembling a fallen log, but a triumphant smile spread across his face. Lifting his head, he saw Zahra looking at him with a momentarily bewilderment, intensifying his sense of satisfaction.


    "Dumb woman... giving up?" - Grok taunted Zahra with a smug smile, raising his axe boldly. If he defeated her, he wouldn''t even need to retrieve her g. Their victory would be assured by eliminating their adversaries. It was perfect.


    Thud Thud


    Loud sounds echoed from behind, but Grok ignored them, his sole focus fixed on Zahra, convinced of his triumph. However, at that moment, Zahra''s bewilderment transformed into pure mockery.


    "Are you stupid, barbarian?" Zahra asked, her golden eyes shining with an almost genuineughter that only fueled Grok''s anger.


    "Foolishughter." - he grumbled through gritted teeth, which only made Zahraugh even harder. However, she only pointed her index finger behind him.


    Grok reluctantly shifted his gaze to where she was pointing, his eyes widening with a mix of surprise and fury. His team membersy on the ground, stacked on top of each other due to the rope. Theycked Grok''s reflexes to evade the trap. Zahra''s team members were perched on trees, bows aimed and ready to shoot them down. It was a loss, a great one at that.


    "Useless people" - Grok growled, his teeth grinding together. He wished to use his axe to sever their hands apart, an imbecile group that would die in the Frozen Forest.


    "You''re on your own. Will you continue?"- Zahra asked, her smile impossible to suppress.


    Each word she spoke felt like a dagger piercing Grok''s pride. Burning with fury, he turned towards her. He no longer wished to tolerate her taunts, which gnawed at his ego and self-esteem.


    "AHHHHHH!" Grok roared, tapping into the full power of his Tribal Tattoo, enhancing his speed. He longed to wipe the smile off Zahra''s annoying face. He would defeat her and her team all by himself. He would then battle that king and unmask these people from the kingdom.


    However, as he took his fifth step, just a few feet away from Zahra, the snow beneath him seemed to swallow his feet. He lost his bncepletely, desperately attempting to shift his weight onto his other foot. To his dismay, another hole in the snow caused him to tumble down right beside Zahra''s feet, despite his reflexes.


    Before he could recover, Zahra drew a dagger and pressed it against his throat, her golden eyes resembling those of a panther ready to tear its prey apart.


    "It seems like the winter winds will havepany today," - Henry''s voice resonated through the clearing. - "Congrattions, Zahra and everyone. It ended before I expected, but this king was entertained."


    The King appeared before them, his ck hair blending into the darkness, and his gray eyes carefully assessing everyone, especially Zahra. He regarded her as if she were a raw diamond, poised to be the most precious jewel. She had all the qualities to be one of his greatestmanders. Given more time, she could even lead the entire front. He would have to reward roter.


    He had been watching her closely, ever since she found the g. This woman had managed to track down Grok''s group whilemanding her team member to stay behind and prepare traps on strategical ces, from the holes on the snow to the hidden rope, used to incapacitate all the other soldiers. She had even thought a few steps ahead and nned against Grok in case he managed to get away.


    Zahra knew that she wouldn''t be able to win in a frontal confrontation, so the best idea would be toy traps to win against this stupid man. She had perfectly utilized the barbarian''s way of thinking against him. A smart woman indeed. Henry''s eyes shone with excitement, over the prospect of nurturing such a greatmander. It would be great.


    "Bring me the g," Henrymanded, extending his hand, gesturing for Zahra to retrieve it from Grok''s back and hand it to him.


    Zahraplied, removing the dagger from Grok''s throat and reaching for the g. However, Grok, consumed by anger, made a swift attempt to grasp her hand. Yet, something pressed his head deep into the snow, firmly holding him in ce.


    Like a serpent, Henry had swiftly moved and stepped on Grok''s head, using the sole of his shoe. With a cruel smile, he gazed down at Grok and delivered a chilling warning - "Do not provoke me, young barbarian. You possess talent butck wisdom. If you wish to survive, you will obey mymands without question. Disrespect my presence again, and I will feed you to the Winter Orcs. Bark when Imand you to bark, walk when Imand you to walk."


    "Do you understand?" Henry asked, exerting more pressure on the barbarian''s head, leaving him no choice but to futilely attempt to nod.


    "Good" - Henry stated, his tone still icy, finally letting the young barbarian go.- "This mock battle is over. Let''s return.


    He gazed at Zahra again with a satisfied smile, turning around and walking back towards the mansion.

 Chapter 62 Punic War

    62 Punic War


    Henry led the hundred soldiers back to the mansion, their footsteps leaving a visible trace on the shallow snow. He could clearly feel the stark contrast between the two groups walking behind him. Zahra''s team wore bright smiles as they excitedly whispered to each other, their eyes shining with a happiness they had never experienced before. In fact, if someone were to ask, this could easily be considered as the best day of their lives. They had finally been able to change their future for the better.


    On the other side, Grok and his team trudged along, their heads hung low as their faces showed a mixture of shame and regret. The memory of their defeat kept reying in Grok''s mind, making him grit his teeth in frustration. In his mind, Zahra''s actions were the act of a coward and a dishonorable warrior, who had no audacity and no courage to move forwards, a mark of weakness and deceit.


    The atmosphere hovering over the soldiers led to a slight smile to appear on Henry''s lips. He created thispetitive environment in order to propel the development of teamwork and new skills. He wanted the losing team to desire even further the opportunity to attain the sses in the Commanders Training Center. This desire would lead them to give their all in the mission ahead of them. In the end, the losing team would be able to correct their mistakes and improve overall, all in order to guarantee their future. The winning team would also be propelled to keep their positions, afraid of losing and being outshined by the other one.


    With that thought in mind, Henry kept silently walking, until the walls and the towers of the mansion finally came into view. At that moment, even the most active soldiers closed their lips and looked ahead.


    As the soldiers gazed upon the mansion before them, their attention was drawn to a long iron pole atop the building, gently swaying in the wind while sparkling under the moonlight, in such a way that not even the dark night could hide it from their eyes. The divided eyes of the group shone upon Grok, some of them filled with pity while others were filled by the desire for revenge. They thought that this kind of punishment was very light for such a barbarian, who made them lose such a great opportunity.


    Gulp


    While looking at the pole, Grok''s throat tightened as he swallowed hard. The venomous stares directed at him didn''t bother him as much as the weight of the bet he had made with Henry. Unconsciously, he took a step back, his body trembling under the gentle lick of the wind against his exposed skin, his heart beating faster, stimted by fear.


    The desire to plead for forgiveness welled up within him, but the barbarian blood coursing in his veins and his own ego prevented him from uttering a single word. I am a barbarian, Grok reminded himself. Squaring his shoulders, he straightened his back and remained firm on the ground, resolutely following in the footsteps of the king, who marched forwards without turning back. He would face the consequences as man. He would never run away. These were his thoughts, but if someone paid close attention, they could see his legs wanting to falter.


    The group only came to a stop when they reached the Great Hall within the mansion.


    Henry stood before the firece, his eyes sweeping across the organized group of soldiers standing in front of him. Amidst those faces, he could discern a wide range of emotions spelling from their posture and eyes. Some of them had a more rxed posture with eyes filled by a beaming and happy expression, while others had their shoulders down, hiding the lingering sadness in their gazes.


    Henry paused for a brief moment, before letting out a soft breath and addressing to them �C "First of all" �C he began, his voice powerfully resonating through the room �C "I extend my sincerest congrattions to Zahra and her esteemed team, they have demonstrated remarkable synergy, executing their actions with a clear strategy, and managing to reign in their emotions. It was a great job, congrattions."


    With a nod, Henry directed his gaze towards Zahra, whose eyes gleamed with a new light. Suddenly, she felt that receiving this praise from the king greatly surpassed the satisfaction and the aplishment of winning the mock battle, securing a ce in the prestigious Commanders Training Center. Trying to hide her excitement and the flushed cheeks, Zahra humbly bowed her head. It felt good being praised and noticed by such an admired person.


    "As for the rest of you, there is no need for worry," dered Henry with amanding presence befitting a king. His words carried a sense of assurance and authority. "I have made a decision to grant you all another chance to im victory and ascend as respected leaders. This mission will be your next chance."


    "As you may have noticed, I have allowed the forces of Luak to enter our kingdom." - Henry calmly stated, his voice carrying a sense of authority and confidence. - "However, they have unknowingly ventured into a lion''s den. They will have to leave a few arms and legs as a payment. We are going to slowly dwindle their numbers, without them even knowing the culprit behind it."


    With each word, Henry''s eyes shone brightly, the image of the enemy''s demise creating a sense of satisfaction within him. The desire for conquer coursed through his veins. At first, before meeting with the messengers, Henry had consideredunching a frontal war against the two kingdoms. He possessed the Torch Tree''s seeds, which could cause great damages to the enemy''s line and ensure an easy victory. However, such a war would still require arge volume of resource, which were essential for the soldiers who were fighting on a deste ce and away from their homes. Furthermore, he would be risking the lives of countless soldiers and the manpower for reconstruction. The extreme cold environment and theck of resources were obstacles that prevented constantrge-scale conflicts on this part of the north.


    In order to find a way out of this situation and to uncover the truth about the incidents surrounding the kingdom, Henry tried to recall every knowledge from Earth. He perused through his memories and found the perfect example that could be used as a guide to take him out of predicament, the Punic Wars, more specifically, the Second Punic War.


    At that time, Hannibal, a Carthaginian General, devised several strategies to undermine the Roman forces. He employed local bandits and tribesmen to dress as bandits, utilizing their knowledge of the terrain and guerri warfare tactics. These disguised groups wouldunch surprise attacks on Roman supply lines, disruptmunicationworks, and harass Roman troops. By adopting the appearance of bandits, these irregr forces were able to strike swiftly and fade away into the surrounding countryside, sowing confusion, and fear among the Roman ranks.


    In the end, pretending to be bandits was a smart way to hide Henry''s actions, as Luak believed the kingdom was overrun by bandits. It provided a way to conceal his true intentions and affiliations. This approach had several advantages. It allowed him to infiltrate enemy lines, gather information, and carry out covert operations without being detected. It was a perfect way to reduce their numbers without drawing immediate attention to his own troops. Furthermore, this tactic didn''t require much logistic to mobilize a great part of his army as only a small group of soldiers would be deployed.


    "We will be departing in two days, so get ready" �C Henry informed �C " On the second floor there are thirty rooms avable, with enough beds for each of you. On top of those beds, you will find a set of clothes that you will be wearing throughout the entire operation. You can go"


    With a wave of his hand, Henry signaled his men to depart and make preparations for the uing operations. As the soldiers dispersed, Grok stood quietly waiting to be called, ready to pay his dept, but Henry didn''t seem to mind about him. The Great Hall was almost empty when Grok finally decided to turn away and head for the second floor. However, when he took the second step, a cold voice sounded in his ears, like the grim reaper reaching for his soul. At that moment, Grok seemed to feel his body freezing, as if the cold air from the north licked his skin.


    "I hope you haven''t forgotten our little wager, have you?"- Henry inquired, a mischievous twinkle glinting in his eyes. A sly grin yed at the corners of his mouth. - "I did promise that the Cold Winter Winds would have somepany. Leier, can you please lend me a hand in getting this plump fellow up there?"


    Henry called and Leier''s figure seemingly jumped out from his shadows, walking firmly towards Grok, who watched with a mixture of regret and fake courage as she approached. She gripped his shoulders tightly, while pulling him outside of the mansion, leaving him no choice but toply with her silent orders.

 Chapter 63 The caged beast

    63 The caged beast


    In the castle''s administrative room, established by Henry to handle financial matters and everything rted to the kingdom''s management, Luther had his head down, carefully writing on a parchment. Writing reports for the absent king had be a daily routine for him over the past week. After a full day of work, he woulde to this room and summarize the progress of all ongoing projects in the capital, while also keeping tabs on every important information from other parts of the kingdom.


    Beside Luther, Luke sat at a small table, his eyes carefully scanning a huge list of numbers as his hand rapidly recorded and organized them into a cash flow statement, which greatly helped in the reading of the financial health of the Royal Treasury, allowing Henry to take assertive actions. It was a must to keep track of every single expenditure, since the kingdom''s wealth was rapidly being depleted due to the constant state investment in public schools, infrastructure projects, like the sewers and the walls, the Commanding Training Center, and the expansion of the army. Fortunately, the revenueing from the Sun God Company was sufficient to subsidize everything and the taxes from the other institution enabled them to continue to expand the operation.


    The old general lifted his gaze and wearily rubbed his eyes as he turned to the dwarf. He asked, "What is the final bnce for the day?"


    Luke didn''t respond immediately. He kept writing for a few seconds before finally lowering down his feather pen. He looked at the bnce on the table and expertly replied to Luther, saying - "We ended the day with a positive bnce of three hundred and two gold coins in the treasury. Most of the money was spent in the construction projects and war preparations. Despite reducing taxes for the Hunter Association and the people, we managed to sustain our spending without harming our foundation. We still don''t have enough working capital to sustain our operations for a year."


    Luther silently nodded his head, lowering his head and writing down the number 300 in the front. The preparation for the war against the two kingdoms has been eating away at least a third of the whole revenue from the kingdom, which was increased further thanks to Luna''s research and the search for Torch Tree''s seeds. Henry predicted that when everything was finished, they would finally be able to start a few projects that had been ced on hold, like the universities, which would be responsible for developing secr knowledge, like herbalism and economy.


    In fact, Henry had already begun transcribing his knowledge from Earth into books and cing them in the Royal Library. The library was divided into five levels, each one of them essible upon meeting specific requirements. The First Floor contained information aboutws, myths, history, and a few monsters found in the Frozen Forest, and it was open to everyone who could read. The other floors could be unlocked by holding a position in the castle or in the army or by earning sufficient contribution points.


    These contribution points were a system created by Henry to stimte the reconstruction of the base data of Stahl, which had been slowly sold old to other kingdoms. In this context, a person could earn them by contributing with different knowledge on any field of research, from farming, martial arts to topography.


    The collected knowledge would then be written down and stored in the library for future generations to read, study and develop all kinds of research on it, allowing the kingdom to grow and prosper. Furthermore, if someone didn''t desire contribution points, they had the option to sell the information, which would be generously rewarded by the Royal Treasure. This was Henry''s strategy to quickly amass and control all knowledge and research in his own hands.


    During the past week, Luther has visited the Royal Library every single day, overseeing the reconstruction of all its floors while carefully selecting suitable individuals to serve as its manager. He intended to present a great individual to the king upon his return from his campaign.


    Luther finished his report and tiredly allowed his back to rest against the chair as he pondered �C "When will we go to war?"


    Throughout his long military career, this year and a half has been his longest period without witnessing a single drop of enemy''s blood coloring the pure white snow. The barbarians has been subdued under the throne, eliminating the need for Luther to go out on campaigns and the bandits were exterminated within the span of a few months. Furthermore, Orsus, the barbarian vige, has been hunting down beasts nonstop to supply the capital and the kingdom with food, keeping the beast''s poption in the Outer Layer of the Frozen Forest under control. A strange sense of peace reigned upon Henry''snds, leaving the old general feeling useless.


    To his dismay, his king had also not included him in this mission, leaving him in the capital to take care of the business and keep everything under control. Luther felt preupied and filled with worry.


    "My liege said that it would take at most three months until we can finally see their bloods streaming down ournds." �C Luther muttered, closing his eyes and clenching the armrest. In his mind, he could feel the fervor of the battle and imagine his sword cutting down lines of enemies, until he finally met their generals. He would surely behead every single one of them.


    "My liege is assured that within three months, the enemies'' blood will be flowing through thesends again" �C Luther muttered, closing his eyes while tightly gripping the armrest, not minding the busy dwarf beside him.


    The administrative tasks were weighting heavily on Luther''s heart, an old soldier ustomed to the fervor of a bloody battlefield. He felt like a caged beast, with its paws and wings tied by something heavy, blocking his way to happiness. Luther yearned to wield his sword andmand his soldiers into that metallic air.


    With his eyes closed, the old general took a deep breath, trying to calm down his restless spirit. But, in his fertile imagination, a battle was unfolding. He pictured himself brandishing his silver sword, cutting through hundreds of enemies while relentlessly advancing towards their generals. With each swing, his de became drenched in their blood as he swiftly beheaded everyone in front of him. Those anguished cries filled the air and the metallic smell from the river of blood forming underneath his feet made him go crazier. The troops behind him were like hell''s creatures, painted by the enemy''s blood.


    Luther was a calm man, but he couldn''t run away from his nature. He was a soldier, and he would die as a soldier. He wasn''t supposed to be stuck into a room. He had to be in the battlefield.


    "Soon! Their bloods will soon color Stahl''s snow. The king just needs to send a signal."


    Luke could hear the old man muttering to himself. He couldn''t help but shake his head as he thought �C "Crazy old man." �C Without minding, he kept writing his records.


    -x-


    Deep within the forest, Henry was in front of a hundred soldiers. His cold and sharp eyes carefully analyzing Luak''s scouting team.


    "Go!" �C He ordered the massacre.

 Chapter 64 Bandits

    64 Bandits


    Two dayster, Henry and his soldiers marched out of the mansion wearing old and patched clothes covered by dirt and leaves, like rogue bandits. The hood covering their faces allowed them to hide their identities from prying eyes, something extremely important for the current mission.


    Before dashing into the forest, the king cast a final nce at his group, carefully inspecting their outfits for any noticeable characteristic that could give their identities away. His eyes paused when theynded on a giant figure, whose clothes were tight and didn''t fit well with his massive body.


    "Grok!" �C Henry''s voice resonated with a touch of frustration, as he gently rubbed his temple, trying to keep his cool �C "Stop scratching yourself!"


    Upon hearing the order, the giant man briefly hesitated before awkwardly obeying. He stopped his actions, slowly lowering his hands while directing a meek gaze towards Henry. In the past, he might have reacted with anger and defied the orders of this small man who called himself a king. However, that freezing night had taught him an important lesson. He could still feel the icy wind grazing his skin, scratching deep into his bones, like the touch of a frozen specter slowly scratching him. Grok felt like a barbarian farce that had betrayed his ancestors and his own self.


    "Great!" �C Henry took a deep breath as he turned his attention back to the forest in front of him. Everything was ready and the n could finally be implemented.


    ording to Leier''s intel, Luak''s army had already managed to settle in a nearby vige known as Langten. Her reports indicated that they had begun to upy the outskirts of the vige while Zuna and the other captains had entered the Cold Iron Mines to survey the production of the metal.


    "Let''s go!" �C Henrymanded, kicking the ground, and disappearing into the forest, followed by his soldiers.


    -x-


    Zuna sat inside a simple and improvised tent, her weary eyes fixed on a map spread out before her, but her mind already far away from the present time. Ever since that restless night, when the ground shook and a deafening sound jolted her awake, leaving her adrift, she couldn''t find a single moment of peace or sleep.


    Whenever Zuna closed her eyes, the image of the lifeless bodies of those forty-nine soldiers haunted her. Their corpses were torn apart without a single part of their bodies untouched, a never seen scene which sent shivers down her spine. However, the most disturbing aspect of everything was the mysterious cause of that incident, they had no idea if it was a natural explosion, or an event produced by someone behind the scenes, like Stahl or Aritreia.


    The uncertainty kept her on the edge every single night, leaving her anxiously anticipating another potential attack. She always had her sword within the reach of her hands, ready to pounce at the enemies.


    Zuna took a deep breath forcing her mind to return to the map spread out before her. It was a rudimentary depiction of the region they were in and the route they had taken to get here, with the position of some important cities and viges in the White Merchant Road clearly represented on it. It was a map she had requested to the sole cartographer of the kingdom to create, who was apanying them. He had also ventured into the mines with Zuna and the captains, with the mission to meticulously map out every tunnel and passage within the mountains.


    "First, we need to secure the perimeter around our base of operations" �C Zuna pondered while leaning over the table, her blue hair partially covering the map as she rested her head on the table, closing her tired eyes �C "We also need to collect enough food and supplies to maintain the troops fighting capabilities, since we don''t have a clear timeline for how long we''ll be staying in thesends.".


    Although theycked formal military structures and advanced war strategies, Luak had managed to get the basics down, which allowed them to establish a kingdom and sessfully defend theirnds from other''s envious gaze. Because of that, they understood the primal necessity of securing the perimeter and guaranteeing enough resources, a way to allow them to fight and defend against death.


    Utilizing her limited knowledge and experience on nning and strategy, Zuna had ordered half of her soldiers to rapidly spread around to delimit the area around the encampment and to build up fortifications while the other half were directed to hunt for food. She was a child of the north and knew that on these coldnds there were three essential things that every single soul must have to exist, even more so with no definitive time to leave Stahl, food, shelter, and firewood. They were essential resources to survive through the extreme seasons.


    Suddenly, a voice filled with urgency echoed through the air, catching Zuna''s attention. "Commander! Commander! Bandits! Bandits!" - A man rushed into the tent, his footsteps quick and his breath heavy �C "Bandits have been spotted in the forest!"


    At those words, Zuna''s head snapped up as her gaze sharpened, like a sword being taken out from the scabbard. Without hesitation, she reached out for the sword leaning against the table and swiftly rose to her feet. The weight of the weapons seemingly reassuring her that everything would be okay, and she was prepared to face any threat.


    She strode forward with determination, brushing past the man and causing him to stumble and fall. Zuna urgently asked �C "How many of them?"


    "At least fifty!" - The man responded, scrambling to his feet without minding Zuna''s actions as he trailed closely behind her, stepping outside �C "They''ve ambushed our soldiers who were hunting in the forest. We have lost twenty-five men before they vanished into the forest!"


    Unlike Henry''s new army, which was based on the Roman Legions, Luak''s troops were not well-trained, disciplined, or organized into standardized formations. In fact, their soldiers were mostly farmers recruited from the poor countryside, who had no other choice but to enlist in the army to escape the clutches of hunger and cold. They only received dull weapons and then were thrust into battle without any training.


    "Gather the captains! We are going to hunt them down!" �C Zuna''smanding and powerful shou echoed through the camp, catching the attention of all soldiers.


    She rapidly made her way throughout the temporary maze of improvised tents, not minding the smoke rising from the crackling fireces, mingling with the smell of stews, and the sound of wood being chopped down. There were even some soldiers carrying a few baskets filled by food bought from the Langten.


    Zuna was determined to hunt them down.


    -x-


    Deep into the forest, Henry and his group were surrounded by corpses, whose blood dried the white snow and painted it in red. He watched without worry as the sole survivor ran away.


    "He will be the first trumpet. Let him go!" �C Henrymanded, turning around and diving deeper into the forest.

 Chapter 65 Hit and Run (I)

    Chapter 65 Hit and Run (I)


    Henry had established their hideout deep within a cave on the outskirts of Lengten Vige, nestled in the mountain rage that housed the Cold Iron Mines. It was strategically chosen to provide a clear view of Luak''s campsite, while maintaining their presence undetectable, from where they could monitor every single one of their movements. It was the ideal location for their operations.


    Inside the dimly lit cavern, shadows danced along the icy walls, casting an eerie ambience, which was enhanced by the frozen stctites above their heads. The crackling fire in the center offered both warmth and light, creating aforting atmosphere for the weary soldiers who were covered in enemy''s blood.


    For three days, the soldiers had remained within the surroundings of the cave as Henry and Leier carefully surveyed Luak''s movements, waiting for the right moment tounch an operation. In order to lessen the probability of being exposed, Henry hadmanded them to bring provisions from the mansion, ensuring they had enough food tost for three weeks without the need for hunting. Furthermore, the king had also allowed them to bring enough booze to lighten up their spirits, which was frequently drank around the fire.


    Over those days, the cavern became a lively ce as the residue of the fierypetition between the two teams greatly subsided. Although the prideful Grok still had some hidden grudged against Zahra and her team, the alcohol seemed to make its wonders as the big man proved to be a big mouth and quite friendly, allowing him to build bridges between him and the others.


    It was rare, but Henry had also joined the soldiers around the fire, hearing their stories and watching the heartfeltughs. At the beginning, they were still a bit reserved near him, but the power of the alcohol rapidly worked to lift their spirits and lighten the atmosphere, allowing them to joke around among themselves whilst in the presence of the king, but still maintaining the appropriate distance.


    As Henry sat among them, he found himself battling against the pride sitting within him, a lingering trait from the previous body''s owner, a born king. It made him feel a sense of disgust at the thought of mingling with themon soldiers. It was a contrasting and unfamiliar sentiment for the actual him since he was a normal citizen in his past life. It was a sentiment that he couldn''t get used to ever since he came to this world.


    Because of this feeling, Henry had to force himself to sit among them, suppressing the disdain that arose from his prideful nature. In the realm of politics, it was often said that a ruler should keep a distance from his subjects, maintaining an air of authority and superiority. But Henry knew that this approach would only create a barrier between him and those he sought to lead. This distance could create a distance between them and allow them to develop diverging opinions about him, creating a space for the fall of countless rulers and nations.


    By joining his soldiers around the fire, Henry tried to break down the barrier between a king and his subjects in a calcted move, driven by his desire to maintain control over these soldiers and to gain theirplete trust. However, he still maintained a certain distance, which didn''t allow the soldiers to get too close and still pointed out their difference in status. He wanted to be close to them, but still wanted them to respect his position. It was quite a contrasting desire.


    This lively environment persisted until this morning when the moment for them to move finally arrived. Henry ordered his soldiers to get their weapons ready and to form a flying wedge formation, like a triangle, with his figure at the forefront while Leier and Zahra stood right behind him, facilitating themunication and decision.


    "The party is over, and our waiting has finallye to an end." - Henry dered, his gaze flickering with a cold light. - "Luak''s soldiers have ventured out of their campsite, presenting us with a golden opportunity. We must deliver a swift and precise attack, catching them off guard and disoriented. Once we exterminate them, we must quickly retreat, disappearing inside the forest while using our small numbers to our advantage. Remember, the lives of yourradesy in your hands, so stay together and never fall out of formation."


    Henry paused, his gaze sweeping across the faces of the soldiers, who seemed to have developed more trust and intimacy with him during the past days - "Is that understood?" �C Henry asked.


    "Yes!"- They responded in unison, their voices echoing through the surroundings, causing even the snow atop thendscape to tremble. "Great!" - Henry nodded, shifting his gaze towards Zahra, who stood before him as the second-inmand. - "As we discussed, you will be the second-inmand of our soldiers. I need you to act as a bridge, ensuring they stay united and maintaining constantmunication, rying my orders. Are you clear on your role?"


    "Yes, my liege!" Zahra responded respectfully, her voice filled with determination as she saluted with a fist above her heart.


    During the past week, Henry had dedicated himself to teaching Zahra more about the hit-and-run tactics, starting with the Flying Wedge Formation. It offered distinct advantages for their hit-and-run strategy, particrly within the forest terrain. The triangr shape allowed them to effectively navigate through the vegetation, splitting apart frozen branches and undergrowth as they advanced. This minimized their exposure and made it easier to traverse the uneven ground, enabling them to swiftly move through the forest while maintaining enough distance and union. Furthermore, the flying wedge formation offered improved visibility andmunication among the soldiers. Being at the tip of the formation, enabled Henry to effectively guide and direct the group, while Leier and Zahra provided cover and support, rying hismands, and ensuring that the chain wouldn''t break. The rapidmunication was an essential tool in the forest environment, where the visibility was restricted, and the enemies could appear out of nowhere. It greatly enhanced the chances of sess in their hit and run operations.


    "Let''s go!" �C Henry took the lead and marched out of the dimly lit cavern, which was wide enough to easily fit five lines of twenty soldiers.


    They left thefortable and warm environment of the cavern to be greeted by the cold climate of Stahl and the light falling snow that denounced the beginning of the winter. Henry took ast look at his team, seeing them covering their faces with the hood and pulling up their coats to their neck, trying to protect themselves from the cold.


    There were ten Third Stage Warriors, capable of fighting against thirty First Stage Warriorss and three Second Stage Warriors. Sixty Second Stage Warriors, capable of fighting against three First Stage Warriors and thirty normal people. It was a powerful force in a weakened north. It was sufficient to wipe out a small army and it represented a significant part of Stahl''s forces.


    "MOVE!" �C Henrymanded, words that signified the death of countless enemies.


    -x-


    "Bandits!" �C Cried out a small team of fifty Luak''s soldiers, who had been sent out of the camp to forage for food, their voices filled with fear as they witnessed a dark swarm of arm figures suddenly surging from a corner of the forest.


    Those hideous figures dashed towards them with an rming speed, led by a single ominous presence wielding a shining silver sword at the forefront. They used a hood that concealed their features, making them resemble an army of harbinger of death, instilling a sense of dread among the soldiers.


    As the bandits closed in on Luak''s soldiers, chaos erupted in the forest. Henry''s army masterfully used the flying wedge formation to cut through the ranks of the soldiers, striking them with lighting speed, not giving them a chance to lift their swords. Leading the charge, Henry''s sword danced through the air with lethal brutality, delivering swift and decisive blows like a sh of lighting. He beheaded the first enemy in a matter of a second and dived deeper into their ranks, followed by his soldiers. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The king was like the tip of a de, breaking away an ocean as his soldiers took care of reaping the lives of the rest of the enemies. Henry''s lightning-fast strike and nimble footwork allowed him to carve a path of destruction and death as he killed ten soldiers in a matter of a few seconds, making their heads roll on the snow, his gaze rapidly shifting from prey to prey. His approaching figure left a deep imprint in the enemy''s mind, some even dropped their weapons and tried to run away, while other chose to fight back.


    The sh of steel echoed through the forest as Henry''s soldiers engaged their foes in relentlessbat. However, Leier''s silent dagger, Zahra''s fast arrows and Grok''s turbid axe didn''t let them form a front of retaliation. Soon, all of them were dead, coloring the snow in red and painting the soldier''s face with blood.


    In the end, Henry and his group were surrounded by corpses as a sole survivor ran away with all his might, his expression signaling the fear imprinted in his mind from this encounter.


    "He will be the first trumpet. Let him go!" �C Henrymanded, turning around and diving deeper into the forest. �C "Next!"

 Chapter 66 Exterminating the Hunting Teams

    Chapter 66 Exterminating the Hunting Teams


    The battle came to a swift conclusion,sting only a few minutes. Henry''s side emerged unscathed and untouched by the enemy''s attacks, suffering not a single loss. It was a one-sided massacre, with the enemy unable to pose any real challenge, a disy of their dominance. This result could be credited to multiple factors, but the most important ones were time, surprise, and teamwork, which made the army move like a sharp arrow that easily pierced through the enemy''s lines.


    Henry understood that the surprise element would only work once. He knew that the next time Luak''s soldiers left the camp to go hunting, they would be much more prepared to face off the dangers. With this in mind, Henry decided to make the most of this timing, he had already mapped out and memorized the location of the six teams that left the campsite.


    "Move!" �C Henry swiftly led his soldiers to charge towards their next prey, leaving the enemy''s lifeless bodies on the cold ground as evidence of their strength and presence on thisnd.


    The sound of their footsteps was being muffled by the never-ending snow under their feet as they navigated through the grey trees with easy while maintaining the formation. The enemy''s positions clearly etched in Henry''s mind guided their path, ensuring the maximum efficiency of the n.


    It didn''t take long before another of Luak''s hunting groups appeared in front of Henry''s death squad. The muffling snow coupled with the soldier''s silent march, enabled them to sessfully get closer to the enemies without drawing their attention, a crucial part of the n, since they couldn''t allow them to run away. Henry''s piercing eyes gleamed with killing intent as he swiftly assessed the surroundings, identifying that those were the only opposing soldiers. Furthermore, he was able to clearly distinguish the easiest path to destroy their will to fight and any potential struggle. Everything was fine.


    "Charge!"- Henry''s boomingmand reverberated, drawing the attention of Luak''s hunting team, who immediately surveyed the surroundings, trying to identify the source of the voice. The king led the charge, being the first one to appear from behind the trees, his figure turning into a blur as he charged towards the first victim. At that moment, a hideous ck wave seemed to flood the horizon, as a horde of bandits came out from behind the trees, sprinting towards Luak''s soldiers. "Bandits! Bandits! Bandits!" �CThey screamed as they unconsciously took a step back, their hands and knees trembling.


    These people were mostly farmers and normal hunters who lived in the countryside of Luak. They had no experience and no training in wielding weapons, while also being extremely unprepared to face off the dangers of the war. Furthermore, bandits were also a great gue in theirmunities, which made them even more fearful. They understood the nature of bandits more than the soldiers themselves. There were no experienced captain or soldiers to lead a counterattack, since all of them were back in the campsite. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Henry carved a path on the snow, moving with great precision and speed, his every motion exuding a deep killing intent, akin to a volcano eruption. He had already discarded those na?ve ideals from his time on Earth, understanding that in this unforgiving realm there was no room for half-measures. If he couldn''t control his enemies, he had to extinguish their lives, fully eradicate them. There was no space for mercy. It was either him or them.


    With decisiveness, Henry kicked the ground and swung his sword. Lika a bold of lighting, his sword arced through the air with blinding speed, leaving his first prey without a chance to raise his own weapon in defense. He could only watch in disbelief as the gleaming sword shed at him, its lethal edge making his sword spin, severing his head. Henry didn''t stop, his movements resembling a fluid and lethal symphony as he transitioned from one foe to the other, smearing his sword in blood as he left a pile of corpses behind him. His sword danced through this ughterhouse, killing his enemies with unparalleled skill, like a whirlwind.


    Those enemies who sessfully disappeared from his view, Henry left to his capable squad as he pressed forwards. With enough between each killing, Henry cast a brief nce backwards, analyzing the actions and the individual skill of his team, with the most eye-catching people being Leier, Zahra and Grok, who easily overpowered their enemies.


    Leier''s daggers danced in her hands as she delivered precise and swift attacks, leaving her enemies unable to react. She seamlessly blended with the surroundings for a brief moment, creating enough space for her blurring des to pierce the hearts and slice the throats of her enemies. With each motion, a lifeless body fell to the ground, making her look like the silent harbinger of death.


    Beside her, Zahra sprinted forward, unleashing a barrage of arrows upon the enemies, which seemed to defy the gravity and soar through the air, sessfully finding the hearts of the enemies. She easily moved through the snowy battlefield, jumping over the falling bodies as she ended one life after the other.


    On the other hand, Grok seemed to have regained his confidence as the battlefield reignited his barbarian blood. He activated his Tribal Tattoo and directly closed in the lines of enemies, not caring about their attacks. He swung his axe with explosive brutality, cutting off his enemies'' limps with a single and powerful attack that seemed to make the air tremble. There was no elegance or finesse, only pure savagery.


    The rest of the team moved as a pack of wolves, teaming up and rapidly finishing the enemies, not leaving them enough room to breath or stage a counterattack. They swiftly killed their enemies and when a single strike proved to be insufficient, they left it for the next team members to finish the job. They only had to rapidly incapacitate the foe and then get to the next one. They were a testament to the wrath and pride of Stahl.


    Again, the battle was concluded without a single casualty on Henry''s side, a true massacre that left a trail of blood. However, amidst the aftermath, one survivor desperately fled the battlefield, stumbling repeatedly. He struggled to dodge the vines on the ground and maintain his bnce on the snowy terrain. A ghastly injure was on his back.


    Grok, unable to contain his sadistic tendencies, was about to give chase, eager to witness the man''s reaction. He wanted to see how fast such a man could run. However, a calm voice swiftly halted his actions as a piercing gazended on him. "Stop! We are proceeding to the next target."- Henrymanded, bringing the barbarian to the present importance of the mission. Timing was an essential tool for this mission, he couldn''t allow the barbarian to indulge himself in such a foolish action.


    "Move!" Henry bellowed, leading his team forward in pursuit of their next victims.


    It took only an hour for Luak''s other teams to face the same fate. They were incapable of posing a genuine threat, being swiftly eliminated, without a sound being leaker to warn the others.


    -x-


    Zuna had hurried to the scene upon receiving word of a bandits'' attack on her hunting team. She stood in the middle of the forest, analyzing the gruesome aftermath of the battle. There were no bodies of enemies, meaning that they were extremely strong. The footsteps on the snow were rapidly being covered by the gentle falling snow, making it impossible to count their number.


    "Damn!" �C She cursed and as she was about to give orders, a desperate and scared scream reverberated through the forest.


    "Demons! They''re demons! Thisnd is cursed!" A bleeding man emerged from behind a tree, while trying to stop the flow of blood from his arm with his remaining hand.


    At the sight of Zuna and her team, the man didn''t hesitate and continued running. The image of a figure d in ck, swinging a sword and leaving a trail of blood and human''s head, haunted his mind. He didn''t want to stay here. He wanted to go back home. Driven by this desire, he kept running.


    "Get him!" - Zuna''smand reached the few soldiers and captain behind her, who swiftly moved into action and took down the man, forcing him to stay still.


    Zuna had to understand their numbers and everything that happened to her hunting teams. After losing them, she would have to probably mobilize more and new soldiers, which would result in dys on her ns. It would only get dangerous.


    There were even a few rumors that Aritreia had already organized their armies and was about to enter Stahl''s territory, aiming at the Cold Iron Mines and to exterminate her life and the position upied by Luak. Zuna knew that she couldn''t count on Henry''s help, since there were not sufficient soldiers in that dumb man''s hand. She had to speed up things. Zuna had to understand their numbers and everything that happened to her hunting teams. After losing them, she would have to probably mobilize more and new soldiers, which would result in dys on her ns. It would only get dangerous.


    There were even a few rumors that Aritreia had already organized their armies and was about to enter Stahl''s territory, aiming at the Cold Iron Mines and to exterminate her life and the position upied by Luak. Zuna knew that she couldn''t count on Henry''s help, since there were not sufficient soldiers in that dumb man''s hand. She had to speed up things.

 Chapter 67 Zunas rage

    Chapter 67 Zuna''s rage


    Somewhere in the forest, while Zuna questioned the desperate bleeding man, Henry''s silver sword imed the life of itsst victim, severing the man''s head in a clean and swift attack, causing the headless body to crumple to the ground and join the countless others that littered on the floor. The heavy scent of iron lingering on the air seemed to wrap around Henry, like an unexpectedpanion or a long-lost family member. It feltforting and nauseating at the same time.


    Trying to brush off the smell hanging on him, Henry took a brief nce at his soldiers, who were firmly maintaining the formation while awaiting new orders. They were breathing in ragged breaths and some of them even suffered from a few minors injures that would probably take a few days topletely heal, but fortunately, no life under his lead had been lost this time.


    Today, Henry had pushed them past their limits, urging them to fight and run to their next target without a single chance to catch their breath. Although most of these soldiers were in the Second Stage and able to fight against dozens of normal soldiers, such strenuous task in this cold weather had taken a toll on their fighting capabilities. It was this fact that created a window for those feeblembs to desperately strike back and draw out some of their blood.


    Looking at the board as a whole, Henry didn''t regret his decision. These injures were nothing. He would still have pressed on even if it meant losing a portion of his force, since it meant getting a strategic win over them in the long term.


    Henry turned his sight to the grand mountain range spawning on the horizon, casting its shadow on them as the gentle snow slowly covered their vestiges, before finally resting his eyes on the faithful soldiers again as he gave out a simplepliment�C "Great work!"


    He didn''t forget to nod at Grok, Leier and Zahra, the three pearls that shone brightly in this battle.


    -x-


    Two dayster��


    Three hundred and fifty corpsesid on top of a funeral pyre, carelessly arranged one on top of the other. There wasn''t a single body intact. Most of them had missing heads and limbs, while others had been foundpletely disfigured by wild animals. It was a scene worse than those found in a normal battlefield, making those not used to such scenes wanting to throw up, especially the normal farmers.


    Luak''s army gathered around the funeral pyre, their eyes reflecting a mix of fear and unease. The unsettling rumors circting around the encampment, jumping from mouth to mouth, seemed to instill amon and great panic in their minds, reinforced by the hideous sight of their deadradesying on the pyre.


    The soldiers who managed to survive through the carnage in the forest held hollow eyes as they came back mumbling meaningless words. Those who were near enough could only hear one word loud and clear, and that was ''Dark Demons''. Those words were repeated over and over by all of them.


    The soldiers who managed to survive the carnage inside the forest returned with haunted eyes and quivering voices, muttering meaningless and incoherent words. Yet, one sounded loud and clear to a nearby listener, "Demons". They repeated this word over and over, turning their eyes in fright at any unusual sound, even the slightest crunch of the snow sent shivers down their spine. It didn''t take long before those words spread among the soldiers. The ancient legends of evil horned creatures, with red skin and eyes, emerging from the winter winds fueled the panic.


    Right in front of the wooden funeral pyre, Zuna was silently holding a lit torch in her hand as the snow slowly piled on top of her disheveled blue hair. Her eyes were absentmindedly looking at the pyre, lingering with a mix of anger, despair, and confusion as she thought about thest events. She was still trying to mentally recover from that mysterious midnight explosion that had taken the lives of a few of her soldiers. And now, she found herself facing another misfortune and losing a significant part of her army, which would probably lead to a dy in her ns.


    However, the most concerning fact wasn''t the loss of these unskilled soldiers or the small setback in the operation, but the veil of smoke that covered her vision. Zuna couldn''t ascertain whether these events were instigated by one of the kingdoms or if it was a mere coincidence.


    "It does not make sense" �C Zuna murmured to herself, her gaze seemingly lost in thought �C "For a bandit group to eliminate so many people without suffering any losses, they would need a Fourth Stage member among their ranks. However, even such a formidable warrior wouldn''t be able to kill everyone and still ensure his underlings own safety."


    With each passing thought, her heartbeat elerated giving space to a suffocating desperation welling up within her. In the end, a word constantly repeated by the survivors and by the soldiers in the encampment emerged in her mind.


    "Demons?" �C She immediately cut off that chain of thought �C "There are no demons. They are merely legends created to curse and chain us." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Letting the senseless thought go and returning to the present, Zuna turned her attention to the ten captains standing behind her, each one entrusted with apany of five hundred soldiers. With amanding tone, she said �C "Call the soldiers surveying the mines and assign them to hunting. We need to start preparing for winter. Also, I want one of you to go inside the forest with them. I don''t want unnecessary losses."


    As the order resonated in the air, a mixture of anger and unwillingness flickered across all captains'' faces. Ever since the beginning, they disliked the idea of someone weaker and younger than them to take charge of this mission. They were in the Fourth Stage and were descendants of noble lineages, which gave them a great prestige throughout their society. The only one capable of ordering them around was the king. However, despite that, they still didn''t dare to raise ain.


    Zuna was someone personally appointed by the king to lead this mission, and defying her authority wouldn''t only invite severe consequences upon them but also bring a great punishment to their families. Although they were powerful, they didn''t dare to defy the symbol and power such as the king.


    The first one to react was a fat long haired man, whose face was adorned with a bulbous nose and small beady eyes. He rested his hand over his belly as he asked with a tone filled by pride and rudeness �C "Who is the one going?" �C He didn''t mind letting out his dissatisfaction with the situation.


    Zuna looked at him with disgust and displeasure, emotions that were soon reced by a vengeful grin �C "You!"


    The man''s small, beady eyes bulged with anger, ready to shout and curse at the woman. However, clenching his fist, he managed to suppress his emotions and forced a smile instead �C "I am afraid I''m not fit for this task��.mander" �C He said, his voice dripping with contempt as he addressed the woman �C "My feet is sore. I must have injured my feet on the way here, and I need some rest to heal."


    With a fake painful smile, the man gently tapped his leg, trying to show the injure. �C "See?... I can''t even lift it up. You should choose another one." �C He looked at hisrades, who looked at him with disgust but remained silent.


    "I don''t care. You are going!" �C Zuna coldly said, the smile leaving her lips, reced by an emotionless face �C "I want ten thousand pounds of meat in the end of this week. Go!"


    The man didn''t seem to hear her orders and stood firmly on the ground, looking bewildered at her. The anger in his eyes intensified as his hand fell to the sword on his waist. The action didn''t go unnoticed by Zuna.


    "I dare you!" - Zuna rapidly turned her body and walked in his direction, looking down into his eyes, who remained fiecely looking at her - "I won''t say it again. Go!" - The king''s power behind her giving her enough strength to face this man.


    They maintained eyes contact for a whole minute, before the man finally backed down with a silly smile on his lips - "Sorry! My ears don''t seems to be working probably today. Thank you foring so close. I will be departing."


    He looked at hisrades with that same smile, his eyes hiding a cruel look. He turned around and left.


    "Burn it!" - Zuna said, throwing the torch towards the pyre.

 Chapter 68 A bad decision

    Chapter 68 A bad decision


    Somewhere in the mountain range, Henry stood outside of their hideout while sharply looking down upon the zing fire at the center of Luak''s campsite. The flickering mes seemed to pierce through the darkness, casting an eerie glow that reached the depths of the surrounding forest. And, despite standing almost seven miles away from the source, Henry still couldn''t escape the unpleasant smell carried by those mes, a disgustingbination of charred meat and searing iron that created a nauseating and heavy odor.


    It was a recurring scent that Henry had got used during his stay in this world, since it was amon practice for northern families to cremate their loved ones as a gesture of respect and as a final farewell. For them, the physical body was only a transient vessel that had to be burned to allow their souls to leave the mundane world and sit by the fire with their ancestors. They believed that if this vessel wasn''t burned, they would be caged inside for an eternity, unable to move, breath, see or talk.


    "My liege!" �C Leier''s voice sounded from behind Henry, her figure gradually materializing from the darkness, bing clearer with each step.


    Henry''s grey eyes glinted in the night as he looked towards the dark figure behind him �C "So, how is the situation?" �C he asked, choosing to get straight to the point.


    He had ordered her to infiltrate Luak''s camp and gather as much information as possible. He had to understand the enemy before taking his next step, or else, he was prone of suffering losses.


    "There are whispers among the soldiers about an army of demons residing in the forest, making them extremely afraid of stepping inside it." �C Leier recounted, remembering Luak''s soldiers scared faces �C "Furthermore, it seems like a fight almost broke out between that woman and a captain under her, but he backed away in the end. There seems to be some divergence between them, most of them are clearly unsatisfied with her leadership. Also, they seem to be organizing another party to go hunting for food. That''s all I managed to collect, my king."


    Henry silently nodded, crossing his arms, and rhythmically tapping with his fingers as he pondered about the situation at hand. He was wrong. He expected that the enemy would likelyunch a search expedition, a witch hunt, flooding the forest with troops and providing him with the perfect scenario to employ hit-and-run tactics. He had even instructed his most able soldiers to dig and prepare traps in strategic positions that would deal the greatest damages on them.


    "She is smarter than I thought"- Henry murmured to himself, his eyes slightly turning towards the campsite. �C "This will make my job much harder."


    Zuna was an inexperiencedmander, a messenger that got lucky and rose to this position thanks to a great aplishment and thanks to the messed-up structure of the northern kingdoms. In his case, he would never let anyone without experience to take over such an important position, even if they had saved the whole kingdom with their words. Military positions were too important.


    However, despite the n not going as perfectly as he devised, Henry still felt satisfied that one of the most essential parts of it had been sessfully nted. During the hunt, he had intentionally spared seven soldiers, allowing for rumors about a powerful force lurking inside the forest to disseminate across the enemy army. He wanted that to act as a demoralizing agent, one that would undermine the morale of the enemies and gradually eat away their will to fight.


    Henry had a hundred capable and training people under him, but they would be insufficient to fight against those five thousand soldiers positioned in that camp. Because of that, he understood the need for other tools to take away their numbers and create an immense fear into them. Now, he had to increase that fear as much as possible in order to not lose the right timing and to not let them lose that fear.


    "What about Aritreia?" �C Henry asked, his arms still crossed and his fingers still rhythmically tapping under his shoulders �C "Did the messenger from yesterday deliver any news?"


    "Yes. ording to ro, our scouts have detected some movements near the kingdom''s border. They are amassing their forces and are getting ready to move, which might happen on the next week" �C Leier said, telling the news.


    Henry nodded once again, relieved that this other enemy was moving as he imagined, dumbly preparing for a war during the North''s winter, the worst season for everything. Henry knew that this could be considered the worst decision for a war outside of their own territory, one that had been proved disastrous countless times throughout Earth''s history.


    Napoleon Bonaparte''s invasion attempt on Russia in 1812 stood as the best reminder of the catastrophic consequences of such decision. The harsh Russian winter and the difficulties of supplying troops over long distances resulted in devastating losses for the French forces. Furthermore, the extreme cold, theck of food and the scarcity of provisions only served to weaken the French army, ultimately leading to its defeat. There, covered by the snow, four hundred thousand French lives were lost. It was a proof that winter was a dangerous variable for those whocked preparations.


    Simrly, Aritreia was walking on the precipice of a perilous path. They were familiar with the harsh reality of the northern winter, but theycked two important variables for any war, the understanding of the enemy''s terrain and the logistical capabilities to fight such a war that might be prolonged for months and even years. This decision could only be considered as idiotic and made by those who had no idea on how to fight a war. But, to Henry, he just wanted tough and thank them for their stupidity, since it would make his job easier.


    "Great! What about the evacuation of the people?" �C Henry asked, his grey eyes gleaming under the moonlight.


    "General Iosif of the City''s Command has already finished withdrawing the poption from the interior and is moving them to the Capital. Herrera and Langten Vige are the only ones left. And as youmanded, they have destroyed the water ducts and burned all the leftover food inside the viges." �C Leier responded, her mind trying to figure out the ns of her majesty, but unable to understand.


    "That''s good." �C Henry said, shifting his vision back to Luak''s camp. The fire was still licking the skies and the odor hadn''t yet subsided.


    At those words, Leier expectantly looked at that wide back for a moment, as if waiting for something, but no more words came out of the king''s mouth - "Yes, my liege!" �C She said in a sad tone and bowed her head, turning towards the rugged cave''s entrance.


    However, when she took the first step, a soft voice was carried by the wind andnded in her ears �C "Great job!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Hidden by the hood, a smile blossomed on her lips as her eyes glimmered with happiness �C "It was my pleasure to be of service, my liege" �C She cheerfully replied, her eyes travelling back to that man, the one who changed her life. The memories of their first meeting resurfacing in her mind.

 Chapter 69 Leiers past (Part 1)

    Chapter 69 Leier''s past (Part 1)


    Leier hailed from a humble knight family, who received their title andnd during the reign of Henry''s great-grandfather as a token of appreciation for the discovery of a new Cold Iron Vein. They received the esteemed name of Froststone, symbolizing their ancestral roots and the origin of their merits towards the throne.


    However, the prosperity and esteem built by the Froststone''s ancestor were tragically squandered in the hands of Leier''s grandfather, Evander Froststone. This ill-fated man managed to gamble way theirnds, their noble title, and their whole fortune, losing everything on a betting table against a known viscount.


    Leier''s mind still held a vivid memory of that fateful day, eight years before Henry''s ascension to the throne, when her entire world crumbled beneath her feet. On that day, Evander Froststone crossed the manor''s front gate with a hollow semnce and drowned in desperation. Beside him strode a man with blonde hair, exuding an air of arrogance and superiority, adorned with an excessive number of jewelries on his body. Dozens of guards towed behind them, their hands tightly grasping their sheathed swords.


    Viscount Jasper was a minor noble with a distant bloodline rtionship to the throne, which allowed him to grow a small influence over the dpidated and corrupt institutions of the kingdom. He managed to amass a considerable fortune by robbing and preying on those weak knight families, stripping them of theirnds, fortunes, and tittles.


    As he neared the manor, Jasper''s gaze was fixed on the building in front of him, the gleam in his eyes fading away, but concealing his venomous fangs. He turned to Evander, hissing in fury - "Sir Evander, this estate is far from what you promised me!"


    "It holds great value, my lord!" - Leier''s grandfather eximed, the desperation in his eyes increasing further �C "The Royal Treasurer himself appraised it. I even possess the certificate as a proof."


    "Do you?" - The viscount inquired, squinting his emerald green eyes - "Fetch it for me." - hemanded, extending his hand, and making the golden bracelets twinkle


    "Yes, yes," - The old man repeated, turning his head towards his son, who was standing helplessly in front of them holding Leier''s small hands - "Anthony, quickly get the ownership deed and the Royal Treasurer''s appraisal! Go!"


    Anthony was a handsome man from whom Leier had inherited her silver hair and her intelligent icy blue eyes. Apetent man who strived hard to raise the status of the family, not wanting them to remain as outsiders in the inner circle of nobility. However, every time he stepped closer into achieving his objective, his ipetent father managed to get the family into trouble.


    The moment he caught sight of his father leading Jasper through the external gates of the manor, he hurried to meet them at the main entrance of the manor. Leier followed behind, finding shelter behind her father''s broad back, which felt like a shield strong enough to bear any burden. Behind him, her icy blue eyes were furtively analyzing the strange man, who strangely made her feel afraid.


    Meanwhile, Anthony''s mind whirled with the countless unsettling rumors surrounding the Viscount, a heartless man capable of spilling rivers of blood to satisfy his tendencies. Every noble inside the capital''s walls made it clear for him to stay away from this man, but his gambling addict father didn''t seem to mind the safety of his family. And, when Evander asked him to fetch the ownership deed, Anthony had instinctively understood the gravity of the situation. They had lost the manor, perhaps even more than that.


    Anthony''s blood boiled in anger, wishing to kill this useless man. He had to take a deep breath to calm his racing heart, since Evander was still the chief of the family and had the formal power over family''s business, he could do nothing.


    Leier could seemingly feel her father''s shifting emotions, prompting her to cling onto his clothes with her tiny hands, trying tofort him. In response, Anthony mustered a reassuring, silently conveying that everything was fine and there was no need for concern. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Anthony bowed his head as a gesture of respect for the man''s status, before saying �C "I will return shortly, Viscount!" �C With that, he turned around and gently sped Leier''s small hands, ready to go back inside the manor. The little girl stepped forwards, briefly taking a look at the strangers and at her grandfather.


    However, in that very moment, Jasper''s attention shifted from the manor to the pair standing before him. His eyes lingered upon the young girl, his eyes revealing some kind of sinister fascination �C "The girl stays!" �C He uttered, trying to conceal the dark intention in his tone as a smile stretched across his lips.


    Anthony''s heart skipped a beat as those venomous words left Jasper''s lips, leading him to tighten his grip on Leier''s hand. A mixture of anger, fear and determination coursed through his veins as he remembered the rumors about this cruel man, who had kidnapped and killed countless young maidens from small knight families. He loosened his grip when he felt Leier''s small hands trying to get away but didn''t let it go.


    The viscount''s gaze remained fixed on the young girl, his mind racing with twisted visions of her terrified screams, which Evander confused for fury �C "Anthony, leave Leier with me. You go there and fetch me the certificate!" �C He desperately shouted, his arms stretched towards the little girl, who didn''t move and looked pitifully at her father. She didn''t like this grandfather and was terrified of the man beside him.


    Anthony could feel the fear conveyed by his daughter''s eyes and trembling hands. He gave her a gentle pat on the head, transmitting some peace to the girl. He then turned back to face his father and the viscount, masking the inner disgust directed at both as he said �C "Apologies, milord! My daughter has been unwell since this morning. I must take her to her mother. I will be back with the certificate." �C He bowed �C "If you''ll excuse us for now."


    With those words, Anthony picked up Leier in his arms and entered the manor, not sparing them another nce. He understood the intrinsic power behind the viscount, but as a father, he would never give away his only daughter.


    "Unfilial son." �C Evander muttered through gritted teeth, desperation turning into disappointment and anger. His unfilial son couldn''t understand the situation and help him out in such a difficult situation. It was only a single useless daughter. He could just go and make another one. �C "Sorry, milord!"


    22:32


    The viscount also harbored a dissatisfied expression, one concealed behind a most of indifference �C "No need to fret, Sir Evander." �C he uttered, a smile ying upon his lips �C "I am just looking out for a prospective partner for my son. I thought she might prove to be an ideal match for him, but your son seems against it. Let''s just patiently await him to get back."


    Jasper''s gaze then shifted towards the manor, his eyes revealing a disturbing mix of possessiveness and malicious intent. Behind his charming fa?ade, the viscount harbored a sinister agenda, driven by a destructive hunger to satisfy his sick tendencies.


    On the other hand, Evander seemed to awaken to a reality, imagining his future as a rtive of this powerful Viscount. He could gamble rivers of money away without a need to worry.

 Chapter 70 Leiers Past (Part 2)

    Chapter 70 Leier''s Past (Part 2)


    Anthony carefully carried the little girl to her mother, who was engrossed in a book within the confines of the manor''s small library. Sonia was the third daughter of a minor merchant family and had received a basic education in literature and mathematics, which she used to help with the family''s ountings.


    When Anthony walked into the room with Leier in his arms, Sonia lowered the book and looked at him with an inquisitive gaze �C "What''s the matter now?" �C she helplessly asked.


    It wasn''t the first time that Evander came home with a trouble in his hands, bing a monthly problem for them. Because of that, Sonia convinced Anthony to set aside a portion of their savings to cover her father-inw''s gambling addiction.


    Anthony gently set Leier down and ran his hand through his hair, feeling the weight of the situation pressing upon him. He took a deep breath and revealed his father''sst aplishments �C "He asked me to retrieve the manor''s ownership deed and the Royal Appraiser''s certificate" �C Anthony helplessly exined, his voice sounding tired �C "It seems like he put us in a difficult position."


    Upon hearing those words, Sonia''s eyes widened for a brief moment, but she quickly regained herposure. She had already anticipated such a day, but it was still a heavy blow in her mind. She reached into the drawer of the table and retrieved a brown paper document, adorned with a red stamp on it.


    She rose from her seat and handed it to Anthony, her voice steady as she spoke �C "This mansion is assessed in one thousand and six hundred gold coins. We don''t have enough cash to settle this kind of debt. We have no other option but to relinquish the ownership of the mansion."


    Anthony took it and patted Leier on her head, who looked at him with her innocent blue eyes �C "You stay here with your mother, dad needs to take care of some business"."


    -x-


    The next morning, Anthony gathered his family and left the mansion in a carriage, apanied by twenty devoted servants. He had abandoned his dream of climbing thedders of noble society and chose to go back to the West, where their foundations were still strong enough to support their growth. It would be the best ce for them to build a strong foundation for an eventualeback.


    Inside the carriage, Anthony, Sonia, Leier, and Evander sat in a somber silence. The couple looked at the old man without bothering to hide the resentment and anger present in their eyes. On the other side, Evander was also looking at them with dissatisfaction.


    "I am the patriarch of this family. Why do you defy my orders?" - Evander grumbled, his voice filled with frustration. His eyes bore into Anthony, as if searching for an exnation. - "If you had only listened to the Viscount, we wouldn''t be in such a difficult position. He offered to marry Leier to his son, a chance to erase our debts and secure our family''s future. It was such a great offer."


    Anthony took a deep breath, suppressing the rising anger and frustration within him. He had grown tired of his father''s egoistical side and his inability to work for the family''s well-being. He had even nned on giving away his only daughter to a cruel man such as the Viscount. If not for his father''s position within the family and the power to gamble away the rest of the family''s wealth, he would have just abandoned him in the capital.


    "Father." - Anthony responded with a hint of anger in his voice - "Viscount Jasper is known for his false promises and his cruel actions. Besides, he has yet to marry a noblewoman and does not have a legitimate heir. If he were to offer his son for Leier''s hand, it would likely be an illegitimate child. If we consider marriage for Leier in the future, I want her to be wed to a noble of true honor and power, someone who can provide genuine protection and security, not just a mere bastard."


    "He is a viscount!" �C Evander screamed �C "He would neve-"


    However, just as he was about to curse out as his son, screams rang out from outside of the carriage as the sound of metal shing against metal echoed.


    "Attack!" "Bandits!" "Protect the lord!"


    Inside the cramped confines of the carriage, Anthony and Sonia shared anxious nces, their hearts gripped by fear. Little Leier also nestled her small body in her mother''s embrace, her wide blue eyes reflecting a deep fear as the chaotic sounds outside sent shiver down her spine.


    Anthony pulled both of them closer, his protective instincts taking over as he whispered �C "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. The guards will take care of everything."


    He had been worried about the recent bandit''s attacks happening on the White Merchant Road and had contracted a mercenary team for the purpose of protecting him and his family. It was expensive, but he had no other way to guarantee their safety on their way to the West region of the Kingdom.


    Evander, who had previously been cursing at his son, now trembled in silence, his panicking eyes looking around with each shing sound. He had even positioned himself away from the carriage walls, afraid that a sword or an arrow would pierce through the wood and kill him without a notice.


    The sh of weapons and painful cries kept echoing outside, painting a grim picture inside the mind of each person inside the carriage. Leier could feel her tiny heart wanting to jump out of her mouth.


    It took a few minutes for the chaotic noise outside to subside, creating a deafly sound that hung heavy in the air, leaving the family on edge. Evander''s trembling voice was the first one to break that silence - "Anthony, go and see what''s happening. The soldiers must have already dealt with those bandits by now." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At those words, Anthony''s eyes burned with a mixture of resentment and contempt. This man couldn''t be considered a noble much less a father. His desire to live outset every other single characteristic. He would sacrifice his own son if it meant surviving. There was no other way, he had to be the one to go outside. He exchanged a firm nod with Sonia, untangled himself from their embrace, and cautiously opened the carriage door, peering outside through a small crevice.


    As he surveyed the scene, he spotted dozens of lifeless bodies strewn across the ground. However, his attention was quickly drawn to a familiar figure casually walking among the corpses, Viscount Jasper.


    "It was easier than I thought."- Jasper''s words echoed through the air, drowned in a demonic feeling - "We didn''t even have to bring this many people. Now, where''s the girl?"


    Anthony quickly closed and locked the door, his desperate eyes meeting Sonia''s as his hand instinctively reached for the ornate sword at his waist. Although they didn''t see the figure, everyone in the carriage had recognized that voice, especially Leier, who still vividly remembered the fear she felt in the presence of that man.


    "Is that Viscount Jasper?" �C Evander asked, bearing a relieved and happy smile on his lips �C "We are saved! He killed the bandits!" �C He was about to shout out his gratitude when Anthony swiftly covered his mouth, silencing him.


    "Are you crazy? Shut up!" - Anthony hissed, trying to maintain control, but his father forced his hand away.


    "What are you doing?" �C Evander cursed �C "The Viscount has saved our lives and as nobles, we need to properly greet him." - The old man then stood up, reaching for the doorknob, ready to step out of the carriage.


    Without another option, Anthony decided the best course of action to safeguard Sonia and Leier''s well-being.He drew his sword and swiftly shed at his father''s throat, who copsed on the ground while futilely attempting to stop the blood from pouring out of his body. He desperately looked around, settling on Leier''s horrified expression. He helplessly raised his bloodied hand at her, his eyes begging for help, before the light within them finally faded away.


    Despite her shock, Sonia maintained herposure, tightening her grip around her trembling daughter, trying to calm her racing little heart down.


    Without a single drop of remorse, Anthony turned to Sonia and rapidly whispered - "I will step outside and buy you some time. Take Leier and run as fast as you can. Don''t look back. Lay low in the forest until they are gone. Then, go back to your father, he will help you."


    Sonia briefly locked eyes with her husband before nodding, her heart torn between leaving him and saving their daughter. She knew there was no other choice. �C "Alright"- she replied, her voice trembling. She couldn''t bear to abandon Anthony, but she had to protect Leier.


    Anthony leaned in, cing his forehead against Sonia''s. He whispered; his voice choked with emotion �C "I love you!".


    His gaze then shifted to Leier, his eyes brimming with affection and sorrow. He reached out to hold the scared girl''s cheeks - "Good girl! I love you too. Go with your mother. I will follow right behind."


    Leier''s eyes welled up in tears as she tried to cling to her father, but her mother immediately locked her in ce. She wanted to hold her father and take away that never seen sorrowness from his eyes.


    Anthony then took a deep breath, steeling his heart before walking out of the carriage, stepping over his father''s lifeless body. He had to buy enough time for his family to escape, even if it meant having his body torn apart by their swords or burned in hell''s fire. As he stepped out and closed the door behind him, Jasper''s voice reached his ears �C "Sir Anthony! I have been looking for you! Where is my toy?"


    "Viscount Jasper!" �C Anthony''s words were carried in anger �C "Attacking another noble goes against the Royal Law created by the founder itself. Are you not afraid of retribution?"


    Jasper''s lips curled into a wicked smile; his eyes gleaming with malicious intent. He took a step closer, his voiceced with a sinister amusement.


    "Retribution?" - Jasper scoffed, opening his arms as his demonic emerald eyes looked at Anthony �C "We are in the middle of the forest, there is no Royal Power here, only my own power. I am the king, and you are merely ythings."


    "I don''t want to talk anymore��I want to go back and y with my new doll" �C Jasper said and then turned to the dozens of soldiers near him �C "Kill him."


    The soldiers, under Viscount Jasper''smand, encircled him like a pack of hungry wolves closing in on their prey. Their swords and spears descending upon Anthony from all directions, striking with cruel precision, each swing and thrust soughing to snuff out any resistance. However, Anthony''s desperate wish to maintain his family safe was like a burning me that didn''t care to be extinguished.


    The soldiers, under Viscount Jasper''smand, encircled him like a pack of hungry wolves closing in on their prey. Their swords and spears descending upon Anthony from all directions, striking with cruel precision, each swing and thrust soughing to snuff out any resistance. However, Anthony''s desperate wish to maintain his family safe was like a burning me that didn''t care to be extinguished.


    He stepped forwards and entered further into their attacking range, his sword held high, ready to confront the enemies. With a burst of adrenaline, Anthony lunged towards the nearest soldier, his strike swift and precise as his de easily sliced through the first enemy, before engaging in a deadly dance with the other adversaries.


    He parried the iing attacks, burning his Mana Circuits with every swing of his sword, which had taken an icy blue aura around it. He was burning his life and blood to gain enough time for Sonia and Leier, without an ounce of regret.


    Anthony was like an Orc in the battlefield, not knowing pain or fear. Although the odds were greatly against him, he chose to receive injuries in order to y another enemy. However, the numbers of enemies were too great for him and he soon found himself losing all strength.


    -x-


    Leier could hear the metallic sounds echoing through the forest, thest memories of her father, as her mother desperately ran through the forest. They only stopped when they were on top of a tree, waiting for three days and nights without food and sleep.

 Chapter 71 Leiers Past (Final)

    Chapter 71 Leier''s Past (Final)


    On the fourth morning, Sonia''s eyes glimmered with determination. The biting cold had inflicted severe frostbites upon her body, causing the skin on her arms to be ck and all sense of touch. In order to ensure Leier''s survival, Sonia had used her furry coat to shield the little girl from the freezing environment, leaving her body bare and open to the cold. It was a miracle that she managed to survive through those three nights without using Mana to heat up her body.


    "L-Leier"- Sonia''s hoarse and strained voice sounded, her dry lips struggling to part from one another �C "We must go!" �C Those words struggled to escape her throat, barely audible in the frigid air, urging her daughter to move.


    However, the little girly motionless in her arms, unresponsive to her desperate plea, only a faint sound of breathing escaped from Leier''s pale lips. Sonia wished to shake her up, but found herself unable to move her arms, which felt like an insurmountable weight. She couldn''t even feel the cold assaulting her skin anymore, causing a wave of desperation to wash over her. She didn''t know when that happened.


    Sonia''s anxious eyes darted around, desperately seeking a safe path to get down from the tree and get her daughter to safety. Despite the numbing sensation that rendered her arms useless, she could still feel her legs. A fierce determination burned within her. She refused to let Anthony''s sacrifice to be in vain.


    Ignoring the biting cold and the searing pain coursing through her legs, she forcefully stood up, managing to bnce herself on top of the thick branch beneath her, her frozen arms tightly holding the little girl. She sought the perfect position, a delicate bnce that would allow her to jump to the next branches, burning thest strands of Mana inside her body to sessfully get down from the tree.


    As soon as she reached the ground, she looked upwards, seeking the sun to orient herself, before finally marching to the west. She urged her trembling legs and feeble steps forwards while leaving a long trail on the snow. The only possibly way out was to reach the small vige where her father had a small influence over and then used it to escape from the kingdom with her daughter.


    Every step drained the strength from her quivering legs, which made he gradually lose the sensation of her lower body. Unknowingly, her legs were also taking a ck color. Yet, driven by an unyielding and primal instinct deep within her, Sonia pressed on, trudging with determination through the unforgiving snow.


    Time seemed to blur as she kept her gaze fixed ahead, no longer able to discern time as she walked on and on, whether it had been hours or mere minutes. Her body screamed for rest as the numb sensation spread through her whole legs, leaving her on the verge of copse. She was about to give up when a wooden gate appeared in front of her, like a beacon of hope guiding ships to safety, causing a faint smile to spread across her lips.


    "We made it, Leirr! We made it!" - Sonia murmured, summoning thest reserves of her strength to reach the vige''s front gate, crawling on her knees.


    The moment she crossed the unguarded gates, Sonia''s body sank to the ground while still holding Leier in her arms, gazing up at the somber gray skies above. Numbness engulfed her limps, rendering them as distant as the passing clouds. Sonia looked at the little girl in her arms as tears streamed down her face. She had fulfilled her husband''s wishes and had managed to get her daughter to safety. Although she was only a merchant''s daughter, she managed it.


    In the distance, the sound of approaching footsteps reached her dizzy ears, growing louder with each passing moment. A serene smile stretched on her lips as Sonia closed her eyes in exhaustion, the image of her daughter etched in her mind.


    -x-


    Three dayster, Leier dizzily woke up, greeted by the sight of a cozy wooden room surrounding her. The weight of the soft nkets pressed against her tiny body, providing both warmth andfort. Although still a little blurry, she slightly shifted her gaze to the side, noticing the crunched back of an old man. Leier wanted to open her mouth and call to that familiar back but found no strength to part her dry lips.


    While still showing his back, the old figure began to talk �C"Sorry, sweet Leier. Although your mother and your father has lost their lives trying to protect you, this old man has no other option. I can''t risk the family''s wellbeing for you. Viscount Jasper influence reaches too far, and I couldn''t stop the news of your stay from reaching him. He will be here by the afternoon. I hope you will be a good girl and help grandfather with this."


    With his back turned towards her, the elderly figure spoke softly, his words filled with a strange feeling - "I''m sorry, dear Leier. Your mother and father sacrificed their lives to protect you, but I have no choice. I cannot be selfless and put the future of our family in danger for your sake. Viscount Jasper''s influence extends far and wide, and I couldn''t prevent news of your presence from reaching him. He will arrive here this afternoon. I will apologize with your mother around the bonfire, but for now, be a brave girl and help this old grandfather in this situation." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Leier''s grandfather was a merchant through and through, a being that would never sacrifice his property and his family for a personal business. He nned on helping this granddaughter of his, who would probably get a great inheritance, but when Viscount Jasper imed the little girl for him and asked for cooperation, he had no other option but to make a calctive decision. He didn''t have such a good and benevolent heart in the end. He chose to remain on Jasper''s good side, not thinking twice about selling his own granddaughter.


    Leier had inherited Sonia''s intelligent side, which led her to immediately understand the old man''s words and meanings. She had been sold away and this old man would never help her away from this situation.


    "Rest well" �C The old man murmured; his voice filled with shame. He couldn''t bear to face Leier, knowing he betrayed his blood for his own gain. With a heavy heart, he left the room, unable to look back at the child lying on the bed.


    After waiting for a few seconds, Leier cautiously rose from the bed, her young heart filled with determination. She knew that time was not on her side, and there was no room for self-pity or mourning. Her parents'' sacrifices must not be in vain. As her feet touched the ground, a strange sensation washed over her, making it hard to find a solid footing. However, with unstable steps, she managed to regain her bnce.


    Leier''s eyes darted around the room as she rapidly picked up a fur coat draped beside the bed and wrapped it around her, trying to ward off the coldness within her, slightly pulling it upwards, covering her whole neck. She didn''t forget to stuff inside her pocket a gold hairpin resting atop a small makeup wooden table, not forgetting to also pack the bread on top of her bed into her pocket.


    With a cautious hand, Leier gently opened the window, taking care to not make any creaking noise that could denounce her escape. She then peered out of the window, confirming that there was no one around, before jumping down andnding with a soft thud as the snow cushioned her body.


    Leier then gave a final and venous gaze towards the small vi, her eyes imprinting a never seen hate as she pulled the hood over her face. Then, ignoring the chill sipping into her bones, the small girl pushed herself out of the vige.


    -x-


    Leier sought refuge right inside the capital, under the eyes of Viscount Jasper, for long eight winters. She lived undercover, always keeping a low profile and trying the best to not draw any attention to herself. She had her hood on, even when getting out, like a promise made to herself. The gold hairpin greatly helped her surviving until now, allowing her to pay for the first year''s expenses.


    Then, she had taken on various jobs during the years, which provided her with sufficient means to survive and allowed her to keep tabs on Viscount Jasper''s movements. Through those means, she learned countless things about this enemy and also about her grandfather''s demise, a few days after she left the vige, under the pretext of a bandit''s attack. It resulted on her whole lineage to be wiped out.


    Although eight years passed, Leier could still feel a mysterious cold feeling permeating his being, like an inseparable partner, not even her furry coat or the hood managed to ward it off. It was a constant reminder that as long as Jasper''s heart remained beating, revenge shall be sought��.at any cost. Leier nned her revenge, an borate assassination and then taking her own life. However, one day, everything changed, her enemy left the capital.


    On Leier''s perspective, Viscount Jasper made a hasty movement and fled the capital as soon as the barbarians attacked, marking the beginning of a series of events that unfolded before her eyes, etching everything in her memory. As a mere subject, she stood witness as the king climbed on the walls and gave a powerful speech to his people, bringing the army to crush the barbarian''s forces outside.


    Leier had also seen that same man taking food from the merchants and delivering it to the poor, enabling them to survive through the winter. She witnessed as the king led a team into the Frozen Forest and took the barbarians under his throne, trying to foster some rtion between the two of them.


    Viscount Jasper''s hasty departure from the capital marked the beginning of a series of events that unfolded before Leier''s very eyes. She witnessed the tumultuous moments as they unfolded, etching them into her memory. She stood witness as the king ascended the walls, delivering a resounding speech that rallied the army to a resounding victory against the barbarian invaders. In that moment, Leier felt the surge of pride and hope in her heart.


    Within the confines of Leier''s mind, Henry was like a god or a savior, the trye bearer of the Northern Spirit. He was a glimmer of hope that could finally give her revenge and punish those who deserved to be killed. She had to get revenge and Henry might be the best way while also helping the people. Then, with that in mind, and knowing that Henry''s army was looking out for new people, not discriminating against gender, Leier enlisted into the army. She trained until the skin on her hands couldn''t be felt anymore, she trained until she could enact her revenge.


    One day, while engrossed in her sword practice at themon training camp, Leier was interrupted by a familiar voice that seemingly reached her ears with some kind of awe. She turned to see a man in his mid-twenties with ck hair and piercing grey eyes looking interestingly at her �C "You have the basics down and is developing quite the mastery for swords. However, Luther seems to say that you don''t fit for the sword, but for the dagger. Also, that hood, does it not limit your vision."


    "My lord!" �C Leier hurriedly bowed her head, her soft voice echoing as the hood covered her features.


    Leier immediately bowed her head respectfully, her voice soft as it echoed from under her hood - "My lord" �C she greeted, but Henry gave her no room for questions orpliments.


    "Ah, a woman. That is quite rare."- he remarked, his fingers tapping rhythmically on his chin - "I must say, I''m impressed by your swordy. Here''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for you. If you can pass this old man''s test and earn his approval, you will have an important ce by my side. But it will hurt. What do you think?."


    Leier''s eyes shone with greed and satisfaction.


    This was Leier''s first time encounter with Henry, derived from a selfish reason for revenge and desire to do some good. From there, she followed the King faithfully, like a servant looking up to a god.

 Chapter 72 Arrogance

    Chapter 72 Arrogance


    Inside the hideout, Henry finally found the time to rest his head on a makeshift bed made of fur. It was ced next to a crackling fire in a secluded part of the cave where no other soldier would dare to enter without his explicit permission. His eyes traced the irregr pattern of the ceiling filled by stctites that seemed eager to plunge to the ground. Although he tried to close his eyes and sleep, his mind buzzed with thoughts, seeking more efficient ways to win this war. He had to fight and win on two fronts, against Aritreia and Luak.


    Henry had already began implementing the Scorch Earth military tactic to create obstacle on Aritreia''s invasion. He ordered the evacuation of the people, ensuring their safety, while also the destruction of any valuable resources that could potentially benefit their invasion, reducing food supplies to smoldering ashes and even razing entire viges to the ground. Henry had thought about destroying the frozen fields, afraid that they could be used in the long run by the enemies, but theck of food would starve them on the short term. Without a reliable food supply chain, the enemy forces would easily sumb within a matter of weeks. Of course, Henry had nned countermeasures if they managed to survive.


    On Luak''s front, Henry''s n to mine away the enemy''s morale and starve their forces was already being implemented. He would keep wiping out their hunting teams in calcted skirmishes, gradually impacting their minds and wearing them down. By the time Aritreia''s army reached this region, both armies would have already been weakened, making them easy targets. Henry wanted to exploit this opportunity and eliminate the forces of both kingdoms, allowing him multiple future possibilities.


    "My liege!"- Leier''s voice rang out, causing Henry''s mind to slow down and focus on the present.


    He lightly scanned the cave, observing those soldiers who were sleeping on the ground next to the bonfires while covering themselves with thick fur nkets. Henry then shifted his gaze to the slender figure standing in front of him, concealed in tattered clothes, with its face hidden by a simple hood. The flickering light of the bonfire made those icy blue eyes glimmer in the dark cave, like a beautiful blue diamond, drawing Henry''s attention.


    As he gazed into those piercing blue eyes, memories of this determined young woman''s agonizing screams as she withstood the painful Tribal Tattoo Ceremony flooded his mind. The ceremony consisted of a person being chained on the ground as four people pulled the chains on four opposite directions, stretching the body and the skin as much as possible. Then, a barbarian elder would begin the ceremony, piercing the person''s skin and making the beast''s blood seep deep into the skin, reaching the blood tissue. It was an excruciating process with a high mortality rate, but Leier managed to survive this ordeal. In exchange for her loyalty, Henry had pledged to give her the chance to enact her revenge on the one who destroyed her whole family and future. Leier had been with him since then, bing a great resource in his hands, someone able to directly impact the course of the war.


    During her very first mission, she had risked her life to open the gates of Mirante, allowing Henry''s army to sessfully enter the city and exterminate the revolutionary forces. Even after he had granted her a well-deserved break, Leier refused to stay quiet and chose to use her power to gather information from the West of the Kingdom, allowing her to find suitable hideouts and to map out the region. On this mission she had also sneaked into enemy''s camp to gather vital information. She was indeed a great and valuable asset.


    "My liege!" - Leier called out once more.


    "Go on!" - Henry said, waving his hand and urging her to continue, finally snapping back to the present.


    "They''ve started to move; our scouts have reported signs of activity near their campsite. It looks like they are already sending out new hunting teams." �C Leier said �C "ording to our intel, the one leading them is a captain, which means that he is at least a Fourth or Fifth Stage. Also, they are not splitting up in groups and will be moving in a single unit.".


    Henry nodded, before silently rising from his position and stretching his body, easing the tension from his muscles, and warming his body up. Although he hadn''t been able to sleep, being in the fourth stage guaranteed that a few sleepless nights would have no impact on his mind and body. He brushed off the snow from his tattered clothes, ensuring they were clear, and then reached out for the handle of his sword, that was stuck on the snow near the firece, feeling the warm handle. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Wake Zahra and Grok." �C Henrymanded as he carelessly made his way towards the cave''s exit �C "Instruct them to gather the soldiers outside of the cave. We have another mission ahead of us."


    Leier watched as the king marched away from her, worry evident in her icy blue eyes. She couldn''t help but ask in concern �C "Where are you going, my liege? Should I apany you?"


    Henry couldn''t quite understand why, but a familiar sense of arrogance red up within him once again, urging him to silence this disrespectful woman and teach her a lesson. It was as if an innate feeling of superiority existed deep withing him, present ever since he upied this body, one which refused to entertain any questions or objections from those of a lower stratus.


    It was an overwhelming feeling that seemed to resonate with the power of the Sun God Technique, amplifying its force and driving him to act in a way that he wouldn''t have in his previous life. Sometimes, he didn''t feel like himself. It was a perplexing and uncontroble sensation that asionally led Henry tosh out at his own soldiers or even those he trusted. He would utter words and act with extreme arrogance, which could lead him into difficult situations, contradicting his usual calm demeanor.


    "It''s troublesome" �C Henry thought as he took a deep breath, trying to regain control of his emotion and suppress the stirring Sun God Technique, that seemed to rotate on his own, threatening to consume him �C "These impulsive thoughts and actions could put me in an unfavorable and dangerous situation. I need to be cautions, or it can be my downfall."


    On Earth''s history, there were numerous examples of the downfall of rulers due to their arrogant and detached personality. Henry had read once about the Emperor Justinian II, the Slit-Nosed, who ruled the Byzantine Empire in the 7th century. Justinian was known for his haughty attitude, one who would use torture and execute those who dared to disrespect his image and threat his authority.


    He had also pursued costly military campaigns in order to satiate his arrogance and his desire to be the only true emperor, disregarding the sentiment spreading across his subjects. He had participated in costly military campaigns, persecuting the nations that opposed him, upying theirnds and turning their people into ves. Some of these actions were not well received by his subjects and culminated in a rebellion overthrew him from power, contributing to the decline of the Byzantine Empire during that period.


    Because of such example, Henry understood the dangers behind acting on impulse, without deliberating twice before taking an action. It could lead to his head rolling on the ground and being kicked by his own subjects. He had to control his emotions and the boiling blood coursing through his veins that screamed at him to eliminate hundreds if not thousands of people and to expand his sphere of influence across the continent. He could also feel the strange energy that he had amassed during the conquer of the barbarians and the extinguish of the civil war boiling inside him, something that he didn''t quite yet understand. It was different from Mana and he still hadn''t found out about its functions or how to control it.


    Henry took a deep breath, not wanting tosh out at Leier and forcefully suppressing the arrogance. He controlled his tone as he responded �C "Don''t worry, I''m just going to assess the situation and gather information before we proceed with our next attack. I need to confirm and their strengths and their ranks."


    "I will apany you."- Leier dered with determination, refusing to let the king venture out alone. It would be unwise to expose the king to unnecessary danger.


    Henry swiftly turned towards her, anger flickering in his eyes. - "There is no need. Go and gather the others! I want everyone ready in thirty minutes" - Hemanded, clenching his teeth as he struggled to rein his emotion.


    He understood her worry, but in order to devise the best strategy, Henry had to see things for himself. He was someone who had to take control of everything, before finally making decisions. Although Leier was skilled and wouldn''t be spotted by the enemies, he still wanted to speed things up here and began the next phase of his ns.


    Feeling the king''s frustration and understanding her position, Leier bowed in apology �C "I apologize, my liege!" �C she said in a tone of regret and apology.


    Henry nced at her, his expression softening slightly, and nodded in acknowledgment. "Very well." - he replied, his voice softening- "I will see youter."


    The king hurriedly moved through the sleeping soldiers,ing out of the cave in a single breath. The beautiful deste scenario basked in the new light of the rising sun, which seemed to have forgotten and banished the north. As soon as he came out, Henry''s eyes had already locked into the camp nestled beneath the mountain''s shadows. There, a group of armed soldiers were moving in preparation to go out of the camp. There was a man leading them, marching while throwing the snow upwards in anger. He was the captain of this team.


    "Hm��" �C Henry murmured �C "It will be somewhat troublesome to kill them without showing the Sun God Technique."

 Chapter 73 Elton

    Chapter 73 Elton


    As the sun rose, casting its warm glow on the horizon, Luak''s newly assembled hunting team cautiously ventured into the pale forest. Their legs trembled with each step and their eyes darted around nervously, scanning the surroundings for any sign of movements. Their hands also shook uncontrobly, making it difficult to firmly grip their weapons as the tales of man-eating ck demons that roamed the West forests of Stahl kept appearing in their minds, intensifying their apprehension and fear.


    Although northern people were known for their courage and somewhat wild tendencies that enabled them to live on this extreme region, they were still human beings and susceptible to the fear of the unknown. The rumors hovering on the camp made their minds fertile fields for the birth of disturbing and mutable images of the ck demons in the forest, making their hearts yearn to seek retreat inside the camp. Right now, the makeshift wooden walls that had been erected during thest few days looked like those of an imprable fortress, able to stand high even under the attacks of ferocious beasts. The only thing that prevented them from trailing back to the camp was the presence of the pig-like man behind them thatpelled them to press onward.


    Elton, the eldest son of a Luak''s Earl, was infamous throughout the kingdom for his envious, arrogant, and barbaric tendencies from a young age. At the age of fifteen, he killed three of his younger brothers under the excuse of a friendly spar, eliminating those who could threaten his position as the heir of the family. He had also ordered the execution of those subjects that dared to make fun of his image and raise question about his actions.


    When Elton turned seventeen, preparing to inherit his father''s mantle, he enlisted into the army as a captain, turning the lives of those under him into a hell. There, he had to serve for the next ten years, amassing enough merits, and growing his strength through countless battles.


    The Northern culture ced great emphasis on martial skills, considering it an essential characteristic for the nobility, which would enable the kingdom to survive through generations. In the end, the harsh reality created a culture that tended to suffocate other essential areas of development, such as strategic warfare and innovation. It was rare for someone to ascend the noble hierarchy based solely on schemes and intelligence, without the strength to support it. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Merchants were one of the prime examples of this asphyxiating northern culture. They were often marginalized and looked down upon, facing strong criticism from the noble ss. Their way to pursue wealth and social status shed with the values that maintained stability in these societies, which believed that "Where there is no strength, gold shall not visit". As a result, the development of important fields was greatly hindered, contributing to the North''s stagnant state, at least for Luak and Aritreia. On the other hand, thanks to Garret''s living ideals, Stahl still managed to maintain a working merchant ss, but one who still wasn''t allowed to inherit nobility titles.


    -x-


    In the center of the hunting team, Elton''s big and corpulent figure was disying an expression twisted with anger as the vivid image of Zuna lingered in his mind. He clenched his teeth and cursed in anger with each step, making those soldiers ustomed to his tendencies fearful as they kept their distances.


    Soon enough, Elton feelings reached his limits and exploded.


    "Rat, why are you so slow?" �C A scream echoed and grabbed everyone''s attention.


    Contrary to hisrge build, Elton''s hand shot forward with rming speed, pping the back of a soldier''s head, who had been cautiously scanning the forest around him with fear and shaking legs. The attack of a Fourth Stage Warrior was sufficient to immediately crush his skull and send his body into the air, like a rag doll. The soldier had died even before his body reached the ground.


    The sudden and brutal act that unfolded before the group''s eyes made them immediately stop on their tracks, sending a chilling wave of terror through their bodies, colder than the freezing winter winds. Those right next to Elton unconsciously took a step back, creating some distance between them and the captain.


    Elton''s disdainful words cut through the freezing air like a whip - "Pathetic weakling" - he sneered, spitting on the snow as he nced at the lifeless body of the fallen soldier a few meters away. His gaze then shifted to the remaining soldiers, whose faces were etched with fear- "What are you staring at? Keep moving, you worthless pests."


    The soldiers snapped out of their daze, their eyes darting between each other and their fallenrade. Some felt a twinge of sadness swelling up within them, while others shook their heads in resignation. The fear of the rumors hovering about the ck demons had been momentarily obstructed by Elton''s devilish presence. If they didn''t follow his wishes, they would die at their captain''s hands. The soldiers steeled themselves and pulled up their mantles, covering their necks, before continuing with the mission, leaving the soldier''s lifeless body behind.


    The group trudged through the forest for hours, their eyes scanning the forest for any signs of prey, be it wolves or bears. Sometimes, those with enough hunting experience would venture a bit further away from the group while maintaining a safe distance, enough to allow their voices to be carried by the forest. Yet, despite their best efforts, not a single prey had crossed their ways.


    The soldiers apprehensively nced at each other, unable to shake the feeling that something was happening behind the curtains, watching them from the shadows. Every rustle of leaves, every creak of a branch sent shivers down their spine, creating an oppressive atmosphere that weighed heavily on their hearts. The created images of the ck demons kepting back to their minds, making them wish to run away back to the camp, but Elton''s figure kept them in control.


    "Your useless bunch!" �C Elton''s angry voice echoed through the forest, causing the soldiers to slightly increase the distance between them, afraid to be another victim �C "What are you doing? Where ar-"


    *Awooo*


    Just as Elton was about to unleash his frustration at the soldiers, a chorus of howling wolves pierced through the silent forest, causing him to instinctively turn his gaze towards a distant mountain that was covered by a white nket of snow. A primal instinct seemed to wash over Elton, telling him to go back and not try to venture into that mountain, but he refused to listen to it. He was a powerful man and wouldn''t let fear hold him back.


    With a fierce re, Elton shifted his attention to the soldiers surrounding him. His voice cutting through the air -"What are you waiting for? Let''s go!"

 Chapter 74 The Barrier

    Chapter 74 The Barrier


    Throughout the year, the grand mountain range in the West of Stahl was covered by a glisteningyer of snow, creating a deste and almost etherealndscape, resembling the sacred resting ce of a forgotten ice deity. The rugged mountains snaked along the western coast and entered the treacherous Frozen Forest, losing itself into the immensity of that dangerous ce.


    Fortunately, an invisible barrier seemed to bind the unknown dangers in the forest, preventing them from using the mountains as a path to attack Stahl or from decimating the normal animals that inhabited the mountains. However, every ten years, this barrier was mysteriously weakened, which allowed the monsters to invade Stahl and wreak havoc on thends. Thankfully, the barrier still held those dangerous group of monsters, such as Winter Orcs and Death Spiders, allowing only weaker packs of beasts to pass through the invisible line that separated the border of Stahl and the forest.


    The noble families were the first line of defense of the kingdom, they had the primary responsibility of protecting thends and subjects under their control. They were expected to assemble and train their own armed force, but most nobles didn''t fulfill their duty, choosing to indulge in the benefits of their status and focusing on growing their own strength. The nobles felt that burning gold with people who didn''t have the slightest chance of reaching even the Third Stage was useless, it was better to spend with themselves.


    During the reign of Henry''s father, the kingdom''s hierarchy was organized around four powerful duke houses, each responsible for ruling over a specific cardinal position. These houses were the pirs of the kingdom, as their ancestors yed a crucial role in assisting Garret on building his kingdom. And, to hold the tittle of representative for a duke house, one had to possess at least the strength of a Fifth Stage Warrior.


    Following the death of the previous king, two of the duke houses opted to abandon the country, taking their wealth and families with them. Meanwhile, Duchess Codicia seized the chance to assemble an army to usurp the throne for herself. However, amidst the chaos, the Moonlight n, with Luther as its sole survivor, chose to remain loyal to the throne.


    Beneath the duke houses were the eight Marchessses, who represented smaller regions within the kingdom. The Marchessses were required to have attained at least the Fourth Stage of power, demonstrating their martial prowess and ability to protect their territories. Additionally, there were sixteen viscounts and thirty-two counts, whose representatives were expected to have reached a minimum power level of the Third Stage. This hierarchy system, built by Garret, guaranteed that the nobles had the minimum strength and ability to protect the people and thend under their control. It was also a great way to guarantee that talent, bloodline, and techniques were preserved through the generations.


    Following the death of the previous king, two of the duke houses opted to abandon the country, taking their wealth and families with them. Meanwhile, Duchess Codicia seized the chance to assemble an army to usurp the throne for herself. However, amidst the chaos, the Moonlight n, with Luther as its sole survivor, chose to remain loyal to the throne.


    Following the old General, two of the Marchessses , ro and Iosif, pledged their allegiance to Henry, the rightful heir to the throne. Another Marchess joined forces with Duchess Codicia, seeking personal gain and power. The remaining Marchessses preferred to leave the kingdom as if attracted to something outside. As for the viscounts and counts, Henry had only managed to maintain two viscounts and eight counts under him, thanks to Luther''s presence, with the rest either joining Codicia, leaving the kingdom or even forming small forces, trying to usurp the royal power of a few specific regions.


    These small forces had managed to develop more in the West, where the greedy and dumb viscounts and counts sought to monopolize the production of Iron and exploit the chaos caused by the conflict between Codicia and King Henry. However, unfortunately for them, Henry had managed to destroy the rebellious forces and lead Codicia to death.


    After the civil war, Henry sent a message to the remaining rebellious nobles. Messengers were dispatched to each vige, presenting them with an ultimatum. They were given the opportunity to surrender thends and titles, admitting their wrongdoing in exchange for the safety of their families. However, the representatives themselves would face the consequences of their dumb actions. They would be executed, and their bodies bound to horses, disyed throughout the kingdom to serve as a lesson to everyone. Unfortunately, not a single count or viscount decided to surrender, they tried to resist, but Henry''s cavalry rapidly took back hisnds. Contrary to the West, the unpopted and poor East didn''t suffer with such urrences. The nobles found no reason to upy and that had nothing to be extracted and not even the sea could be exploited, since it was frozen all year long.


    Although Henry had managed to gradually recuperate the strength of Stahl, even improve it, bringing it to a patamar that not even his father could imagine, Stahl had still suffered a damage to its foundation that would take a few more months or even years to recuperate.


    -X-


    While Elton followed the howling of the wolves, leading his team towards the snow covered mountain.


    Gedhe, the representative of the barbarians, was carrying a massive tree trunk on his shoulders as he made his way through the snow-covered terrain, each step leaving deep imprints in the ground. The barbarian''s eyes were fixed on his surroundings, Orsus Vige, which was on itsst phase of construction. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Amidst the grey trees and the wooden houses, tens of children were ying amongst themselves, jumping everywhere with a big smile on their lips, while men and women worked tirelessly to build new homes and to fortify the walls around the vige. The vivid and happy scene brought a simple smile to Gedhe''s lips, although he had sacrificed his afterlife, it was worth it. No one had to live in fear of the forest anymore. These small beasts in the Outer Layer were easy to deal with and couldn''t even pose a threat to them without arge number of them.


    "This is good!" �C Gedhe thought, adjusting the logs on his shoulder and keep walking through the vige.


    Yet, as his mind reveled in these thoughts, a sudden tremor shook the vige, causing the ground to quake beneath his feet. The very forest itself seemed to tremble, and an urgent sensation gripped Gedhe''s heart as a familiar sensation spread through his being, as if a beast was lurking around.


    Gedhe looked around, but nothing could be seen. �C "Not real" �C He pondered, deciding to leave it be.


    However, although he had lived his whole life inside the forest, he couldn''t imagine that this day marked ten years in Stahl''s Calendar.

 Chapter 75 HOWL!

    Chapter 75 HOWL!


    Elton led his team through the forest of towering grey trees, his eyes fixed on the snow-covered mountain ahead of them. The howls of the wolves grew louder as they approached the foothill, eerily ringing in their ears. As they delved deeper into the forest and approached the base of the mountain, those soldiers with more experience in hunting couldn''t shake the unsettling feeling that hung over their heads, squeezing at their hearts, like a vicious predator watching their every move while waiting for the right time to tear their throats. The survival instinct that kept them alive during dozens of winters seemed to be screaming at them, advising them to turn around and go back to the camp.


    Those who sensed this ominous feeling washing over their existence began to slow down, their muscles tensed up as thoughts of retreat crept into their minds. However, the cold sensation of their boots sinking into the shallow snow and the memory of theirrade''s lifeless body brought them back to reality. They couldn''t run away, not from that figure clearing the way ahead, not from Elton. They were mostlymoners or soldiers in the First Stage, cannon fodders. Even if they were a thousand strong, they wouldn''t be able to run away from him, a Fourth Stage Warrior.


    The soldiers couldn''t help but tighten their grips on their weapons, feeling the reassuring weight of their des and bows in their hands. It was a smallfort in the face of the unknown danger that lurked inside the mountain, but it was all they had. The unknown was always fearsome, be it to the courageous barbarians or to the most powerful person in the world. Despite sensing the peculiar sensation creeping up on him, Elton''s arrogance and pride refused to let him turn back. He didn''t want to be theughingstock among the captains or to that disgusting woman, Zuna. It was this stubbornness and the confidence at his own strength that pushed him forward, suppressing the creeping unease in his heart.


    After marching for nearly five hours without pause, Elton and his team found themselves on a solid, yet slippery ground, where the snow was thin enough for their boots to grip and not sink deeper. Elton cautiously tested the stability of the terrain, gently stomping down, before turning his fat body around, expecting to see the familiar sight of grey trees and the long trail of their footsteps on the snow. However, what greeted him were a vast and whitendscape that stretched out infinitely under the sun''s ray, with towering trees threatening to pierce a hole in the sky. Even under the sun, he could see the faint and delicate glow of Torch Trees, the beacon of the night and Stahl, standing out amidst the lifeless terrain and even giving it life.


    Elton who had been fixed on the sound of the howling wolves, which had be sparse but closer, didn''t feel the gradual incline of the foothill, which managed to conceal the increasing altitude. His enhanced body felt no fatigue not the thinning of the air around him, hardly feeling the difference in altitude. However, for the soldiers in the First Stage, the rarefied air was like a poisonous fruit. Their tired and pale faces reflected their difort, and some seemed on the verge of throwing up or even losing consciousness. If Elton persisted in pushing them further, the mountain would swallow them up, bing their eternal resting ce. The twenty Second Stage Warriors and the three Third Stages Warriors in the group were still fine, but there were already some signs of exhaustion in their faces.


    Suddenly, one of the soldiers felt their world spin, unable to support their weight of their body, and copsed onto the ground. His breathing was heavy and haggard, struggling to take in enough air to fill his lungs. However, despite his best efforts, the air around him wasn''t enough, no matter how deeply he tried to breath. Theck of oxygen made his vision blurry as he desperately scanned his surroundings, trying to cry out for help, but no sound escaped his lips. Panic gripped his heart.


    The other soldiers noticed the situation, and some were about to offer help, but they stopped when Elton''s words reached their ears. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Leave him be"- Elton apatheticallymanded while gazing at the struggling soldier, as if he was nothing more than an insignificant bug - "He''s just a weakling, not worth my time or effort. If he can''t keep up, he''s better off dead. I don''t need dead weight dragging me down. If he is alive when we return her-"


    *Awoooo*


    However, when Elton was about to finish his words, the howling of wolves sounded once more, but this time they seemed much closer, just a few miles up the mountain. Elton''s mind seemed topletely ignore the dying man, his eyes shining with a crazy light as he looked upwards, trying to locate the wolves. He had been pursuing these beasts for hours, leaving him irritated and without an ounce of patience.


    "I will be sure to skin you alive and use your fur as rag to clean the tableware" - Elton growled as he gnashed his teeth. �C "Leave him there, let''s go!" �C He ordered, ordering them to follow behind him and abandon the soldier.


    The way upward was much steeper, without gentle or gradual slopes, there were paths where a vertical frozen wall was the only way to keep climbing. From here onwards, the mountain would be much more perilous that even those seasoned climbers back on Earth would think twice about attempting without a proper equipment. The necessity to choose the best way up and the rarefied air only added to the difficulty of it. It was dangerous and night might descend while they were up there, but Elton still decided to climb it.


    In fact, he felt that there was no other choice since the animals in the forest seemed to have disappeared and they still hadn''t managed to develop a connection with the viges around. Furthermore, they couldn''t expect any help from Stahl, not for free at least.


    "Let''s go" �C The soldiers murmured, giving onest nce towards their haggardrade, before deciding to follow behind their captain, trying to take in as much air as possible. They didn''t want to die and carrying the dying man would only decrease their chances of survival.


    -x-


    A few hours earlier, somewhere deep in the mountains, Henry gripped a small wolf tightly by the neck, his cold grey eyes fixed on a pack of wolves in front of him, especially a huge wolf with two heads and a towering presence, the Alpha.


    "Howl!" - Henrymanded, but the pack responded with fierce growls and showed their fangs, surrounding him by the sides. Henry didn''t seem to mind these defiant puppies and locked eyes with the giant Alpha in front of him, who didn''t move an inch from his spot as he intelligently watched Henry''s movements.


    "I think you can somewhat understand what I want"- Henry authoritatively said, his grip on the small wolf''s neck tightening, causing it to whimper in pain. - "I won''t say it again... HOWL!" �C He wouldn''t go back without getting what he wanted.


    The Alpha''s red eyes glowed dangerously, feeling an urge to pounce at the man, but an instinct wouldn''t allow him to sacrifice his puppy. He was the alpha. He lifted his head and powerfully howled, loud enough to shake the snow covering the mountain and echo through the forest below.


    "Good boy!" �C Henry said, shing a smile at the giant two-headed wolf, before finally looking at the forest below, the Sun God Technique helping him fight against the cold and theck of oxygen in the top of the mountain. �C "Well, did it work?"


    Yoo!

 Chapter 76 The Alpha

    Chapter 76 The Alpha


    The Two-Headed Alpha Wolf an animal that inhabited the forests of the North, a being that couldn''t bepared to those inside the Inner Layer of the Frozen Forest, but strong enough to threaten a Second Stage Warrior. They were animals that dominated the food chain outside of the Frozen Forest, which made most animals run to their nest as soon as they heard their howling.


    They were race capable of only breeding females and could only give birth once in their lifetime, creating the next Alpha to lead and protect the pack. Because of that, when pregnant, the Two-Headed Alpha Wolf would be extremely cautious, causing it to lead the pack to the mountains in search of a safe hideout to give birth to the offspring. It was an instinctive action developed through the years that maintained the mother and child away from hunters and other beasts, who saw their meat as a strength elixir.


    A few days ago, the scouts assigned to keep an eye on the surroundings had reported a pack of wolves heading up the mountain where their hideout was located. At first, Henry dismissed this information as useless, they were not here to hunt down these animals, but to hinder Luak''s sessful settlement until Aritreia''s forced arrived. However, everything changed when he saw therge group leaving Luak''s camp, led by a possibly Fourth Stage Warrior. It seemed like fate was on his side, helping him cross the difficult obstacles ahead of him.


    During thest year of peace, Henry asionally assisted Luke and a few attendants in organizing the information within the Royal Library, sorting out the few books that survived his ancestors'' hands. There, he stumbled upon a worn-out book that covered the various wolves'' species that inhabited Stahl''snds, detailing their characteristics and their customs. The author emphasized the Two-Headed Alpha Wolf territorial characteristic, its savageness, and its mother instinct.


    With the knowledge that Elton was looking for food and betting on the stupidity mind of the northern captains, who had no knowledge on warfare, a n began to take shape in Henry''s mind. He decided to use the Alpha''s howls to scare the animals in the forest, and at the same time, lure Luak''s team towards his position. With that though in mind, Henry instructed the scouts to look through the mountain, assigning Grok, Zahra, and Leier to search near the peak, as they could handle the cold and thin air conditions. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Grok had spent his entire life hunting down and running away from dangerous beasts inside the Frozen Forest, which made him acquired remarkable tracking skills despite his dumb mindset. In just a few minutes, he managed to locate the wolf''sir, a cave with its entrance partially blocked by the snow. The barbarian''s instincts told him to storm inside the cave and catch the prey, but Henry''s orders were like a hammer or a burning mark in his mind, allowing him to control his desires and go back to ry his findings to the king, giving a pitiful look to the cave.


    Hearing the news, Henry effortlessly traversed the snowy mountain; his steps seemingly glued to the slippery rocks as his Mana Circuits flooded with energy, maintaining his body temperature, and allowing him to breath under stressful conditions. He was utilizing the Sun God Breathing Technique, which allowed him to take the Mana from the outside and circte it through his Mana Circuits, before storing it inside his heart.


    The heart of a Warrior was constantly being strengthened by Mana, which allowed the cells of this organ to mutate and to hold more energy, while also allowing the Mana to run faster through it. The first three stages of a warrior focus not only on honing their physical stages and mental capabilities, but also developing a connection with Mana, learning how to guide it through the Mana Circuits. The warriors also need to strengthen their Mana Circuits and strengthen their hearts, while also storing mana into the heart''s cells, which acts like a reservoir for Mana. Those whock talent, bloodline and the right technique are fated to remain within the boundaries of the first three stages.


    The Fourth Stage onwards could only be conquered by those with the right bloodline, talent, and technique. It was a stage when the mana can be externalized and used to aplish extraordinary feats, thanks to the expansion of the Mana Circuits and the strengthened of the heart''s cells, which allowed the energy to course faster through his body and store more energy inside them. ording to Luther, those in the Fifth Stage would go through a mental transformation rather than a body transformation, awakening some kind of sixth or seventh sense, a wall that Henry still wasn''t able to ovee.


    Henry got to the rugged cave within a few moments and sneaked into it without an ounce of hesitation, covering his hands with the fiery mana of Sun God Technique to take out some snow that blocked his way. Although bearable, he could feel his fingers burning in pain. The interior of the cave waspletely dark and the noise of water drops hitting the water echoed around. However, as soon as he took his first steps, hundreds of glowing red eyes cut through the darkness.


    Henry waved his hands and covered it on fire, allowing the surroundings to be clearly visible. The cavern wasrge enough to fit hundreds of wolves that surrounded a t tform in the middle of the cave, where a towering two-headed ck wolf snuggled while nursing its offspring. The Alpha slightly opened its red eyes and bared its fangs towards the intruder while protectively huddling with its cub, one head blocking Henry''s view while the other kept looking at him. Although it was weakened after giving birth, it was still an animal thatmanded the food chain around here.


    Following their leader, the wolves around growled fiercely and bared their fangs at him, but Henry''s grey eyes were stoic as he looked at them. He had no time to lose. Henry took one step forward and two wolves suddenly jumped at him, one targeting his neck and the other his heels. However, in Henry''s eyes, these attacks seemed sluggish.


    Henry reacted with incredible speed, his hands shed and seized the wolf aiming for his upper part, causing a small whimper to sound throughout the cave before fire engulfed the animal. In a swift motion, Henry powerfully threw the burning and whimpering animal towards the Alpha while his right foot fell on the other wolf''s head, crushing its skull against the ground, like a hammer, killing it on the spot.


    Then, Henry rapidly channeled the Mana to his feet and dashed forwards, like a fiery bullet, turning the shallow snow under his feet into steam. The wolves in front of him tried to block, but Henry''s fists were like the soul reaper''s scythe, either beheading them or crushing their skulls. In a matter of seconds, Henry appeared in front of the Alpha, right after the burning wolf hit her on the forehead of the most menacing head, which was intently watching over Henry''s movements. The Alpha realized instinctively that it must keep its eyes on the intruder; being hit by the burning object was a better option than losing sight of Henry.


    As soon as Henry got in the attacking range, the Alpha''s head shot forward, its sharp teeth poised to snap off the king''s head. However, Henry easily took a step to the side and rotated his body with precision, getting closer to the other head of the beast, which was protectively hiding its offspring. It seemed to wait for this moment. The Alpha''s second head was like a whip swinging at Henry, but the king lifted his hand and effortlessly stopped the motion, like an adult stopping a children''s punch. The head cried pitifully, feeling its fur and skin burning, which gave Henry enough room to grab the cub and jump towards the exit of the cave with a single leap.


    As soon as Henry got in the attacking range, the Alpha''s head shot forward, its sharp teeth poised to snap off the king''s head. However, Henry easily took a step to the side and rotated his body with precision, getting closer to the other head of the beast, which was protectively hiding its offspring. It seemed to wait for this moment. The Alpha''s second head was like a whip swinging at Henry, but the king lifted his hand and effortlessly stopped the motion, like an adult stopping a children''s punch. The head cried pitifully, feeling its fur and skin burning, which gave Henry enough room to grab the cub and jump towards the exit of the cave with a single leap.


    *Howl*


    The Two-Headed Alpha Wolf angrily howled, seeing its offspring in danger as Henry threateningly held it by the neck. The king shed a small smile and walked out of the cave, as if he had just taken a stroll, being greeted by the sight of the never-ending mountain chain and the huge grey forest below that stretched infinitely.


    *Boom*


    The ice blocking the entrance of the wolves'' cave exploded as the massive figure of the Alpha walked out of it. It''s red eyes burning in anger as it looked at Henry holding its whimpering cub hostage. Luckily, Henry had already dismissed the me in his hands, or else the small wolf would have been killed.


    Seeing the mad wolf, Henry lifted the small cub in his hand by the neck, finally seeing the puppy''s appearance. Contrary to its mother, this one was white, and its eyes were of a bright blue, brighter than the skies. Furthermore, there wasn''t only two heads, but three. It was strange, but Henry had no time to mull over this.


    "Howl!" �C He ordered as he looked at the Alpha, making the pub in his hands visible.


    There, almost on top of the mountain, the Alpha became a bell under Henry''smand, howling countless times. The anger escaping out of its throat enough to send even the strongest of the animals inside the forest to their nests and catch Elton''s attention.

 Chapter 77 Succeed

    Chapter 77 Seed


    For hours, Henry held the small three-headed wolf hostage, forcing the Alpha to howl without pause. And, whenever she ceased and tried to threaten him, Henry would gently squeeze one of the cub''s necks, causing it to pitifully whimper. Deep down, Henry didn''t like mistreating animals, some moral remnant from his time on Earth. But to achieve his goal, he was ready to set it aside and act against his principles. A clear sign that this world was gradually changing his essence and actions. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As the tiny cub whimpered, the other wolves circled Henry with caution, their bodies low and teeth exposed, waiting for the Alpha''s signal to attack. But for the first time, the Alpha felt extremely vulnerable under the gaze of another being, as if it were a defenseless rabbit. Despite its limited intelligence, it understood that an attack would only endanger its precious offspring. It could only helplessly raise both heads and angrily howl, causing the surrounding snow to slightly tremble.


    The size and the dreadful figure of the Two-Headed Wolf led Henry to think about the unexplored potential of this beast for his army, if it could be tamed. It definitely had the power to handle two Second Stage Warriors without dying and even stall a Third Stage by working together with the rest of the pack. Besides attacking, this species could even help with scouting and hunting.


    "Sadly, I don''t have a skilled tamer, and there are not enough soldiers to capture these wolves alive" �C Henry muttered, feeling the cub''s weight in his hands.


    He understood that the moment wasn''t ideal for such attempt. He would have to wait for the right opportunity in the future to capture and utilize them. Currently, Henry''s objective was to lure his enemies into the mountain and eliminate their existence, using these wolves to aplish it.


    Henry stood near the edge of a cliff, a spot the wolves often used to search for preys or potential predators down the mountain. Unperturbed by the growling wolves, the king turned his grey eyes towards the main path of the mountain, hoping to catch sight of the enemies amidst the vast white nket that covered it. He had instructed Leier toe to him immediately once the enemies got near the traps. Henry couldn''t risk alerting them by stopping the howls.


    With no signs of anyone approaching, Henry turned his attention back to the massive ck wolf. He lifted the small three-headed white wolf in his hand again, about tomand the Alpha to howl again, when a white phantom appeared behind him. Leier appeared gasping for air, the ragged clothes hiding her bluish skin. The sudden appearance of a new person made the Two-Headed Alpha feel threatened, causing it to bare its fangs and wildly growl. In response to the Alpha''s action, the other wolves approached Henry, their bodies still crouched low, their mouths nearly touching the snow beneath them. The Alpha would protect its kid or die trying.


    Leier''s icy blue eyes locked onto the massive wolf, her hands resting on the daggers at her waist. She was bing more and more proficient with her abilities, as she managed to approach Henry without alerting the wolves. Even the Alpha only noticed her when she revealed her figure. Leier''s eyes were like spears that threatened to pierce the Alpha''s throat, causing its fur to stand on end. The danger was enough for one of the giant wolf''s head to growl again, forcing the wolves to cautiously walk back and stand in front of her, assuming a defensive formation.


    "She is smarter than the barbarians and the captains of that nation. It instinctively understands the importance of retreating and formation." �C Henry though with a grin on his lips, the interest to tame these animals rising within him. He couldn''t help but silently curse at hisck of manpower. He would make sure to look for a great tamer.


    As the wolves retreated and her king showed no intention of harming them, Leier bowed at the kind and spoke between haggard breath, trying not to freeze her lungs by using Mana �C "My Liege. The enemies'' leader seems to have noticed that something was wrong and stopped climbing the mountain. They are preparing to go down."


    Upon hearing Leier''s words, Henry turned his head in surprise, unconsciously tightening his grip on the small wolf''s head, causing it to whimper again. The Alpha''s red eyes gleamed with a crazed intensity, ready to instinctively attack. It ferociously bared its fangs and growled, making the wolves take two steps forwards. As the snow beneath them crunched, Henry snapped back to the present, slightly loosening his grip on the cub to allow it to breathe. His cold eyes locked onto the Alpha, which took a step back, sensing a dangerous and ominous aura emanating from Henry.


    Henry''s grey eyes returned to Leier, still holding a hint of surprise.


    "That''s surprising. It appears they do have some brains inside their heads��not much different than that wolf" - Henry remarked, his eyes briefly looking to the Alpha, before inquiring- "What about my soldiers? Where are they?"


    Recognizing the harsh conditions atop the mountain, Henry decided to only bring those at or above the Second Stage with him on this mission. The others would trap those who tried to run away at the base of the mountain. Right now, with the mission diverting from the programmed, it could be dangerous for the others.


    Leier took two deep breaths, feeling the frigid air filling her nostrils as she replied - "I instructed them to trail behind the enemy while using the environment to stay concealed. I have put Zahra as the temporary leader."


    Henry nodded silently; his eyes gleaming with a calcting light as he pondered the most efficient way to bypass this situation �C "What about the enemies'' situation?" - he inquired, absentmindedly petting the cub''s head, who tried to get away from his hands.


    "Only about half of their soldiers are capable of fighting, and fifteen of them have perished due to the extreme mountain conditions" - Leier replied, her eyes lingering strangely at the pet in Henry''s hand.


    Elton''s recklessness had turned the mountain into a graveyard for his own people. Their bodies would be eternally preserved in this forgotten cold ce.


    "That''s great."- Henry said, his eyes cold and resolute - "I will go to Zahra while you go down the mountain to assemble the others. You are responsible for eliminating anyone who managed to reach the foot of the mountain."


    "The n hadn''t gone totally wrong; it can still be saved" �C Henry thought �C "I just need to eliminate the leader."


    "Let''s go!" Henrymanded, ready to descend from the cliff. However, when he was about to jump, the Alpha couldn''t help but desperately growl to get his attention.


    Henry turned his eyes back to the massive ck wolf, unsure of what it wanted, until he finally remembered of the small and weakly thing rebelling against him.


    "It''s not like I will steal her from you��for now"- he said, gently cing the small puppy on the ground. �C "Here you go!"


    He then looked at the Alpha again, who was eagerly waiting for him to move away from its cub to finally retrieve it. Henry shed a smile as he said with hope �C "Until next time!" �C His eyes still carried a hint of regret for not having a capable tamer under him. He wanted to incorporate these animals into his army.


    Upon hearing those words, the Alpha couldn''t help but shudder, watching as Henry and Leier jumped down from the cliff. It wanted nothing more than to never encounter that formidable being again. It took its child by the fur and disappeared into the mountain, leaving the discovered hideout.

 Chapter 78 "I have been waiting for you!"

    Chapter 78 "I have been waiting for you!"


    ~ An hour before Leier ryed the news of the enemies'' retreat to Henry. ~


    Throughout the whole journey, Elton''s eyes remained fixed on the path leading to the mountain''s peak, while his soldiers followed his trails, leaving deep footprints on the endless snow. The tough seven-mile uphill march had taken its toll, reducing Luak''s group to less than half of their original size as those who couldn''t keep up were either dead or left unconscious somewhere along the way.


    The First Stage Warriors were visibly exhausted as their faces turned blue from the struggle to breath in the thin surrounding air. The steep terrain and the fatigue forced them to constantly use their hands for support, and as a result, their unprotected fingers were gradually turning ck, frostbite spreading through their hands. Even those in the Second Stage found it difficult to fill their lungspletely, relying on their limited Mana to maintain body temperature and activity.


    Even though these soldiers were not ordinary humans and were ustomed to the harsh conditions of the North, they had never climbed this high before. In their everyday life, the mountains held no food or other materials worth of their time, a useless and forgotten ce for Luak. Because of that, they held no climbing experience and had never faced a situation ofcking oxygen.


    "Something is wrong��" - Those words echoed in Elton''s mind as his confidence began turning into suspicion. His pace slowing down with each step. - "Why are there no animals in the forest? Wolves shouldn''t be found this high up on the mountain."


    The loud howls of wolves could still be heard, but the frequency was gradually decreasing as they got closer, within an hour he would probably be able to spot them. However, a sense of unease washed over him. Despite not hunting frequently, Elton was still a northerner that understood the basics characteristics of a few animals. Wolves typically preferred to inhabit the forest, and even if they ventured into the mountains, they would usually stay no more than two miles up. The void forest was also another point. Something felt amiss.


    For the first time, Elton''s green eyes shifted from the mountain path to his soldiers. There, he didn''t saw troops, only a flock of exhausted individuals, whose bodies were too weary to even wield a sword, let alone hunt down a baby wolf. Furthermore, their clothes had been torn by sharp rocks hidden beneath the snow as they climbed through obstacles, leaving them extremely vulnerable to the cold. Some even had signs of hypothermia, being a miracle that they were still standing.


    They were vulnerable, an easy target for lurking predators.


    Despite understanding the situation, the pride deeply rooted within Elton''s entrailpelled him to keep climbing, urging him to take those wolves heads and return to put that lowly woman in her ce. However, another instinct rose in protest. It was the same instinct that had driven him to eliminate his own brothers, alerting him about potential future threats, like a biological mechanism that guaranteed his survival.


    The pride managed to suppress this survival instinct ever since heid his eyes on the howling mountain. Yet, as he drew closer to the sounds, the voice changed from a gentle whisper to desperate screams, warning him that he would meet certain death if he continued climbing upward. And, he had always listened to this instinct, and today would be no exception.


    Elton''s green eyes briefly nced at the mountain, and with a feigned annoyance, he harshly cursed at the soldiers - "You are all a useless bunch! You can''t even climb this small mountain! Because of you, I won''t be able to gather enough food for the camp!" - His anger intensified as he pointed towards the haggard group following him - "When we return to camp, you''ll all face punishment! Just you wait!"


    Those words sounded like aforting melody to the soldiers'' ears, who had been afraid of leaving their bodies on this frozen mountain. However, beneath the surface, Elton''s words were merely a weak facade, a way for him to escape from the danger detected by his subconscious. A truth that his pride and arrogance would never allow to be revealed.


    The inhabitants of this part of the North were frequently called as barbaric by others, but they were simply ordinary individuals trying their best to survive the harsh winter. Due to the limited fertilends, they had to hunt throughout the whole year, putting their lives at risk every day and getting used to the thought of death. However, despite having the courage to jump under a rain of arrows, they didn''t want to die.


    "Captain Elton, where are we headed?" - One of the Second Stage soldiers wearily asked, burning his mana to warm up his throat as he watched the fat figure descending the mountain.


    Elton looked at him with annoyance and replied, "You fool! We''re heading back to get you treated! If you don''t hurry up, I will leave you guys here."


    The soldiers exchanged relieved looks.


    -x-


    "What''s happening?" - Elton confusedly inquired, his eyes looking down at the precipice that severed a part of the mountain''s path, steam and snow were rising into the skies as if something heavy had plummeted down �C "Where is that rock?"


    They had relied on a narrow-frozen boulder to ascend to the high section of the mountain. Nearly three hundred metersy between the precarious perch where Elton and his team stood and the bottom of the seemingly endless abyss. A free fall from such a height would be fatal, even for Elton, making it an impossible feat to survive. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "D-Demon! He is here!" - The words trembled from the lips of one of the First Stage soldiers, his finger pointing downward into the abyss. As the swirling steam and snow subsided, a chilling sight greeted them.


    A figure emerged from the depths, d in tattered rags while holding a zing sword that appeared to be recently forged in the heart of a cksmith''s furnace. The weapon''s fiery aura danced in the cold air, casting an ominous glow, burning the surrounding thin oxygen.


    The man''s piercing grey eyes fixated on the startled soldiers, and a cold smile yed upon his lip, a smile that seemed to regard them as mere prey, but also tinged with annoyance, akin to a beast whose dinner had been rudely interrupted.


    The abyss echoed with the crackling of mes and the beating of their anxious hearts. Henry''s voice echoed through the icy winds, sending shivers down their spines �C "I have been waiting for you! Wee!" - Henry then lightly pointed his sword at Elton, like a victorious winner.

 Chapter 79 Elton, the bait

    Chapter 79 Elton, the bait


    After setting free the Alpha''s offspring, Henry swiftly descended the mountain. He used the Sun God Technique and channeled Mana to his legs and lungs, allowing him to maintain an uninterrupted pace without being bothered by the rapid change in air pressure. Henry leaped over the deadly slopes, his movements a blend of precision and speed, unafraid of falling into the dark abyss.


    Within twenty minutes, Henry arrived at the precise location that his team hadid traps for the approaching enemies. He instructed them to use the elevate terrain to conceal themselves, from where they could easily survey the narrow canyon, an obligatory passage for those who wanted to climb the mountain. From there, they could trigger small avnches and push down the boulders of ice, helping the mountain in swallowing their bodies. Unfortunately, this n had been destroyed. A n that could give some trouble to that Fourth Stage Warrior.


    Although his team had already left, Henry quickly spotted the footprints of his soldiers. The tracks indicated that his soldiers had chosen to walk down the mountain and use the narrow canyon to pursue the enemies. Without dying, Henry activated his Mana and sprinted towards the canyon''s abyss, jumping as soon as he reached the edge. He aimed at the opposing wall, without fear of the almost one hundred and fifty feet drop (around 50 meters).


    Just before colliding with the wall, he swiftly unsheathed his sword and plunged it into the wall''s surface. The de effortlessly cut through theyer of snow covering the wall, serving as an efficient brake, decelerating his descent, and mitigating the impact. In a matter of seconds, Henry was already surrounded by the canyon''s narrow walls, where he could spot his soldiers'' footprints.


    Henry followed them.


    In less than an hour, the silhouettes of his soldiers could be seen on the distant horizon. Amidst them, Zahra''s figure was the most eye catching as she seemed to be leading them, murmuring orders to the others, and positioning them.


    Henry ran towards the gathering and emerged silently behind them, like a snake aiming for a prey. Zahra reacted as soon as she felt an intruder''s presence. Without hesitation, the bow slipped from her grip, and her body swiveled, her dagger already unsheathed, poised to strike at the unexpected figure. Her movements were like those of a serpent, filled with flexibility, as the de in her hand glimmered under the gentle sunlight.


    Caught off guard by the sudden attack, Henry sprang into action and his hands blurred, firmly holding her in ce. However, despite the painful feeling spreading through her hands, Zahra pushed on. She kicked the ground and performed a clean backflip, her legs ready to hit Henry right on head. The king rapidly sent a thread of Mana to his feet and released Zahra''s hand before taking a small step back, easily dodging the attack.


    Zahra only felt her feet hitting the soft snow as she gracefully bnced her body, assuming an attacking stance, ready to attack again.


    "Who are you?" �C Zahra threateningly asked, her eyes finally paying attention to the figure in front of them. However, they soon widened in surprise.


    The King. She attacked the King.


    "My King!"- Her voice quivered as she dropped to her knees and hurriedly bowed her head, forgetting about the difort in her wrists. Luckily, it didn''t break. - "I failed to recognize your presence. I deeply apologize!...I will dly ept any punishment."


    Only at that moment, the other soldiers, except for Grok, realized that something had happened. The barbarian had noticed the fight as soon as Zahraunched the first attack, but he didn''t manage to attack the intruder, there was no space and no time. The fight ended with just three seconds, giving him no time to react.


    "Lucky!" �C Grok praised himself in his mind, thanking his luck for not getting into the fight. He could still remember the cold wind of the night assaulting his body. He didn''t want to go through that experience anymore.


    Together with the other soldiers, the barbarian also dropped to his knees as soon as they found out the identity of the person before them. The king was here.


    Henry''s gaze swept over each one of his soldiers, analyzing their conditions. Grok''s body seemed ustomed to such temperatures and had easily limatized to the rarefied mountain air. In contrast, Zahra and the rest of his soldiers were breathing heavily, and their facescked its natural color. It was indeed difficult to surpass the body''s limitation, even if they prepared beforehand.


    The soldiers were probably in a slightly better shape than the enemies, but if they ended up in a direct fight, some of them might still get hurt or even die. Henry didn''t expect that the enemies would turn around and flee, he also didn''t expect that his soldiers'' bodies would suffer this much. Some of them were on the verge of passing out. He had made a mistake and only concentrated on finding the best spot to set up the traps. He didn''t put into the equation their limits.


    "Get on your feet!" Henrymanded, unbothered by Zahra''s prior assault, causing Grok''s expectant grin to disappear - "Tell me, where are the enemies?" - He inquired, cutting straight to the point.


    Though he wished to give his soldiers a chance to rest and regain their energy, time was a luxury they couldn''t afford. He couldn''t allow the enemies to escape this mountain. If he killed them here, there were going to be one less captain on the enemy''s side and fewer Second Stage soldiers. It meant a big win.


    "We''ve been tracking them since they abandoned the climb. They''re now just half a mile from us, scouring the path for survivors. As we descended, we came across twelve bodies, but they''ve managed to rescue four people so far."- Zahra said, maintaining her head lowered as she twirled her wrist, trying to alleviate the difort.


    "Good��" �C Henry''s eyes glinted with a calctive light as his thoughts drifted, remembering the mountain''s paths. He then directed his attention to Zahra and Grok - "I want both of you to cooperate and keep following them. Meanwhile, I will take a different route and deal with that boulder, blocking their way down. Once they are in position, Zahra, you and the other archers can attack them."


    "Grok, your task is to lead our soldiers and hinder the enemies from approaching. Don''t worry about their leader, I will deal with him" - Henry added as he looked at Zahra and the silent barbarian, before asking �C "Do you both get it?"


    "Yes!" they responded in unison.


    -x-


    Henry''s hands lightly grazed the icy surface covering the boulder, one that worked as a bridge for those who wished to climb the mountain �C "It won''t be easy, but I can definitely do it" �C Henry''s voice was filled with determination.


    Without a second thought, Henry unsheathed the silver sword strapped to his waist and immediately activated his Magic Circuits. He could feel his body burning in pain, but he gritted his teeth and guided the Mana across the correct pathways to activate the First Form of the Sun God Technique


    "Fire Sword" �C He muttered and gently raised his sword above his head. At that moment, a fiery aura engulfed the de of his sword, causing steam to rise to the skies as the cold air met for the first time with such a warm object.


    *Huff* n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Henry took a deep breath and rapidly rotated his sword, shing horizontally at the boulder, the de leaving a long trail of steam as it cut through the air. The impact was sufficient to cover arge portion of the boulder with cracks, but not enough to destroy it.


    *Huff*


    Henry silently took another deep breath and closed his eyes, concentrating all his attention and Mana in the sword. His Mana Circuits were flooded with energy, leading to a forceful expansion and a painful grunt to escape his lips. Then, he abruptly opened his eyes and powerfully attacked, not holding back.


    *Boom* *Boom* *Boom*


    Henry delivered three powerful attacks that seemed to shake the whole mountain, causing the surrounding snow to crazily fall on the ground. However, he didn''t stop and kept hitting the boulder, without knowing the word tiredness.


    *Boom*


    Henry delivered three powerful attacks that seemed to shake the whole mountain, causing the surrounding snow to crazily fall on the ground. However, he didn''t stop and kept hitting the boulder, without knowing the word tiredness.


    *Boom*


    At the twentieth attack, the whole boulder came down. It was also at that moment that figures appeared on top of the cliff, looking down at him. Although he was tired, Henry shed a cold and satisfied smile.


    "I have been waiting for you! Wee!" �C Henry said and raised his sword, pointing it at the fat figure of Elton.


    He was tired, but he couldn''t rest.


    -x-


    Without Henry''s knowledge, a legion of a thousand soldiers had departed from Luak''s encampment. The blue haired Zuna was the one leading them, behind her, five of the ten captains that apanied her on this mission.


    "That way,mander!" - A man walking alongside her eximed, gesturing towards the mountain where the impending battle was about to begin.


    "Good job!" - Zuna responded, nodding in approval to the man. A smile slipping out of her lips - "It seems that using Elton as a bait to draw out those bandits was indeed a good decision. We just need to reap them. I hope he can stall them."

 Chapter 80 Grok Vs Elton (1)

    80 Grok Vs Elton (1)


    As the mist settled down, Elton''s view became clear, revealing the figure below. The person wore ragged clothes that didn''t seem to protect him from the mountain''s chilly wind. In his right hand, he held a sword covered on a fiery aura while looking at him with disdain, those grey eyes filled with a challenging light. Elton''s heart raced; his instincts were right. The mountain hid dangers.


    *Whoosh*


    All of a sudden, the sound of something cutting through the air caught Elton''s attention. He quickly looked behind, only to see a barrage of arrowsing from above, targeting him and his soldiers. On the mountain slope above, he spotted a row of twelve bandits, reading their bows for another attack as eight armed bandits stood before them, creating a solid defensive line.


    Among those eight close-range bandits, Grok stood a step ahead of the others, his seven-foot height making him stand out. He held his massive battleaxe with both hands, keeping his eyes fixed on Elton with a mixture of excitement and caution. He wanted to fight this man.


    *Thud*


    The arrows found their marks with utmost uracy, piercing through the soldiers who were carrying their unconsciousrades. Most of them died, unable to react to the attack, while others tried to sidestep but were still hit by the arrows, causing them to drop to the ground while screaming.


    Elton watched this scene with a mix of astonishment and helplessness in his eyes. He didn''t care about the soldiers'' deaths, but this loss was a stain to his name and honor. It was something that his peers would constantly mock him in the future, the noble captain who fell for a bandits'' trap. Elton had to change this situation and seek for an alternative way down. However, just as he prepared himself to dash forwards, another barrage of arrows came down at them, each one carrying enough force to crack a rock in two.


    "Dodge!" - Elton''s cry echoed as he swiftly stepped in front of one of his soldiers. With lightning speed, he unsheathed a small de and deflected an iing arrow aimed at his subject. It was an agile movement that defied his seemingly bulky figure.


    Yet, despite his speed, Elton wasn''t able to save any more of his soldiers, as another two fell lifeless to the ground, their thin clothes unable to stop the arrows'' onught. Those in the Second Stage reacted swiftly, fending off the attacks either by parrying the arrows mid-air or evading them with a simple leap.


    As the final arrow thudded to the ground, Elton''s eyes swiftly swept across his troops. Out of the sixty-two who had marched alongside him until the end, only forty-nine remained standing. He knew he had to do something. Remembering his shallow past experiences dealing with bandits that gued Luak''s territory and considering the present situation, he decided to give a basic and directmand. One that had worked wonder when dealing with bandits'' archers.


    "CHARGE AT THEM!" - He bellowed with force, raising the small sword in his grip and dashing forwards.


    The soldiers behind him exchanged uneasy nces, their faces etched with fear and unease. Even the strongest among them couldn''t shake the sense of dread that gripped their hearts as they remembered the barrage of arrows that rained down upon them. Nevertheless, they found themselves with no alternative but to charge forward against the enemy if they hoped to survive.


    The forty-nine soldiers swiftly propelled themselves up the mountain, ascending the steep slope towards the row of bandits, disregarding that umted fatigue spreading through their bodies. They rapidly burned their mana reserves, one that had been previously utilized to maintain their stamina and body temperature.


    Luak''s soldiers pushed themselves with all their might, using their weapons to help them maneuver through the steep slope while leaping over the scattered small boulders that obstructed their way. Their feet sank into the snow with every step, marking their determination.


    As the horde desperately charged towards them, Grok''s eyes burned with the urge to fight as his barbarian''s blood seemed to boil. He wanted to charge at them and swing his axe to his heart content, cleaving his enemies and bathing in their blood. However, despite that boiling will, Grok maintained his position, watching the enemies'' closing on them.


    Even though Elton could move much faster than his current pace, he refrained from distancing himself from his team. His intuition warned him that something dangerous could soon happen. Soon enough, another shower of arrows descended upon them. Yet, this time, only one arrow hit its mark, sending one of the soldiers rolling down the slope, not stopping until he fell to the abyss.


    Noticing that this barrage of arrows had only taken one of his men, a satisfied smile spread across Elton''s lips, revealing his yellow teeth and a noticeable gap where a canine tooth should have been. His n was working, it was effective.


    "Bandits, huh!"- Elton mused inwardly with that same satisfied grin.


    Although he wasn''t a good leader and knew little about warfare, Elton possessed considerable experience in dealing with bandits. Despite being a foolish tactic, a chargingmand proved effective against the bandits who struggled to hit moving targets. This approach could be considered quite useful in the North, where archers oftencked formal archery training.


    As the enemies drew nearer and nearer, Grok flexed his hands around the axe, opening and closing his grip a few times, trying to get a feel of the weight as his blood pulsed with the growing desire for battle. Although he acknowledged his slim odds on a fight against his king, Grok held the belief that he could win against the pig-like man running towards him, the one who was holding a small toothpick in his hands.


    Grok''s gaze swept the surroundings, searching for his king who had explicitly instructed him not to engage in a fight with the man. There was no sign of the king, which meant that Grok bore the responsibility of confronting the captain and stop him from reaching the archers behind him. An eager smile blossomed on Grok''s lips; excitement evident in his eyes as he tightly clenched the axe in his hands.


    The enemies were roughly three hundred yards away -around 300 meters-, and Grok was on the verge of leading his soldiers in a downward charge. However, Zahra''s voice suddenly pierced his ears, with amanding tone.


    "Ascend the mountain!" �C There was some confidence in her voice as shemanded�C "Barbarian! Fall back with us while maintaining the formation!"


    Zahra swiftly fitted another arrow to her bow and released it, directing the attack at Elton, attempting to slow him down for a few seconds. It did take an effect as the fat man diminished his speed to defend against the quick arrow. After that, Zahra hurriedly took the quiver on the ground and began climbing to a higher ground. Grok looked at her with upset expression, but still followed behind her, leading the other seven.


    The soldiers of Stahl climbed at a quicker pace whenpared to those of Luak, a result of preparations that allowed them to conserve a lot more mana and stamina during thest few hours. Furthermore, they have been using these mountainous terrains for their hideouts, leading them to getting familiar with traversing it more effectively, consuming less energy.


    "Halt!"- Zahra''smand rang out as they reached a spot where a jutting portion of solid rock emerged from the ice, affording them a strategic view of the horizon and the approaching enemy. - "Ready yourselves!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Upon Zahra''s order, she and the archers promptly dropped to their knees, notching arrows and drawing them back with all their might until their hands quivered. She observed Elton gradually narrowing the gap between himself and Grok, who trailed behind the others, providing them with protective cover.


    "Target their captain!" - Zahra''s voice sliced through the air as she released the string, sending an arrow hurtling toward Elton. She had been instructed by the king to concentrate ton the other and not their captain, but she recognized the necessity of dying him as long as she could, at least until her king arrived to face him off.


    In an instant, a torrent of arrows clouded Elton''s vision, each aimed at various points on his body. He had no other option but to abruptly stop and draw upon his Mana. At that moment, the small de in his grip burst into mes. However, in the eyes of Stahl''s soldiers, those mes paled inparison to the zing aura that emanated from their king''s sword. It was as if one was a Phoenix and the other a simple and weak campfire.


    "Ahhhh!" - Elton''s powerful scream echoed as he vigorously spun the sword in his grasp, sending a significant part of his mana into his weapon and the Magic Circuits in his hands. He unleashed his full strength with a simple but powerful horizontal sh, one that sent small waves of heat everywhere. In a single strike, he managed to slice apart all arrows hurtling towards him.


    "You damn bugs!" Elton''s yell echoed through the mountain, furious by the audacity of these enemies that dared to sully his noble honor, trying to harm him with their measly strength. Despite his intuition shouting at him to stop and conserve his strength, the zing anger in his chest was too overwhelming to be contained �C "I WILL MAKE YOU PAY!"


    This time, Elton abandoned all restraint. He inhaled deeply and kicked the ground, snow billowing everywhere behind him, causing some of his soldiers to slip some meters down the slope. Within mere moment, Elton''s big figure was already before Grok. His small sword arced down in a forceful and swift sh. The barbarian could do nothing but desperate raise his great axe, trying to parry it. However, that de was like a serpent and suddenly moved its trajectory, aiming for his head.


    It was too fast to evade, even though he could see the sillhouete, Grok could do nothing but watch as it neared his forehead.

 Chapter 81 Grok Vs Elton (2)

    81 Grok Vs Elton (2)


    Just as fiery sword''s tip was about to reach Grok''s head, the sound of something streaking through the air echoed around the mountain. Suddenly, an arrow urately struck the sword''s side, deflecting it and causing Elton''s attack to miss the target. This unexpected interruption gave Grok a chance to swiftly leap backwards, his massive axe held high, ready to strike with an incredible force. He wanted to sever the head of the enemy before him in a single blow.


    Elton''s eyes remained eerily calm as he watched the axe getting closer to him, craving for his blood. He utilized the momentum from his previous attack and drove the fiery sword into the icy ground beneath him, nimbly lowering and rotating his body. At that moment, his right leg shot forwards, sweeping like a monkey''s tail, aiming to shatter Grok''s bnce.


    His movements were so fast that Grok had no chance to evade or counterattack. He only felt his surroundings spinning as he fell to the ground with a powerful thud, the axe slipping from his hands andnding not far away. These movements happened in the span of a single breath, leaving no time for the others to reach, only to watch as theirrades got beaten.


    When the world around Grok finally stopped spinning and his eyes regained focus, he tried to look at Elton. He expected to see the man take advantage of this to kill him, however, the man''s gaze was fixed on Zahra with annoyance and anger evident in his eyes. The woman had managed to hit his sword from that distance while he was moving at a fast speed, causing him to be bothered.


    Zahra already had another arrow nocked in her bow, ready to strike again at the captain. On the other hand, the other archers were preparing themselves to shoot down the other enemies, who were still climbing the steep slope. The other close-quarters warriors had formed a line in front of them, ready to protect the archers as Zahramanded. In the end, the responsibility of stalling the enemy''s captain until the king arrived had fallen on top of Zahra and Grok''s shoulders. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Roll, barbarian!" �C Zahra''s voice echoed, causing Grok''s eyes to widen as he saw Elton running towards him, his fiery sword raised and ready to sear his heart.


    Grok could practically feel the heat of the de as it sliced through the air just above him. In that moment, all his muscles seemed to contract simultaneously, granting him enough strength to propel his body to the side. However, it wasn''t sufficient topletely evade injury as the sword left a gash on his arm.


    Grok got up and assumed a fighting stance, preparing to engage the man with his fists only, his great axey near Elton, out of reach. He could feel blood streaming down to his elbow and trickling onto the snow, but it swiftly healed as his Tribal Tattoo began to work its wonders. The Tribal Tattoo allowed him to inherit two characteristics of Orcs, their remarkable healing power and their immense strength, which could help him fight against this man.


    "Your persistent lowly pests!" �C Elton gnashed his teeth in anger, ring at the woman and the barbarian - "I will be sure to impale your heads on top of this mountain."


    From the moment his feet touched this frozen ground of Stahl, Elton felt as if his status has been constantly sullied, by Zuna and even by bandits of Stahl. It had reached the point where even two tenacious ants dared to stand against his sword, refusing to die. Elton clenched his fists around the sword, causing the aura around his sword to burn brighter. There was also a red aura covering his feet as he kicked the ground and charged like a wild hog towards Grok.


    "Barbarian! I''ll provide cover for you. We just need to stall until our king arrives!" �C Zahra yelled, fear and anxiety evident in her eyes. This man was undoubtedly a Fourth Stage Warrior, and there was no way she and Grok could defeat him. There was an unbreakable wall between Fourth and Third Stages, a barrier defined by the quality, volume, and control over mana. They only hope was their king.


    Upon hearing the shout, the barbarian took a brief nce at Zahra and nodded, showing his agreement. Despite having nearly died a few moments before, Grok''s eyes still held a hint of yearning and excitement, but deep down, there was a lingering anxiety. He wanted to fight. He desired to face off this man. Driven by those wishes, Grok kicked off the ground and charged towards Elton, still holding an aggressive fighting stance.


    Realizing she had to provide cover for the barbarian, Zahra roared to the soldiers �C "Maintain your distance and concentrate on the others! Shoot them down and prevent them from approaching the Barbarian and their captain. We will deal with him."


    The other soldiers, who had already assumed their position to attack the others, nodded. They had been undergoing strict training for two whole years, under the General and had learned a lot about fighting in unison. They had alreadyprehended their roles on this mission.


    *Breath*


    Zahra took a deep breath and aimed her bow at the pig-like figure dashing toward her barbarianrade. She channeled mana into her hands, particrly her fingers, as she drew the string closer to her chin. Without a second thought, she released it, sending the arrow hurtling toward the enemy.


    Elton, who had been paying attention to the woman ever since the previous attack, spotted the fast arrowing at him. He somewhat sensed that he had no way to dodge as if the shooter had read his mind and closed all retreating option. Elton resolved to block the arrow first and then deal with that huge man running to him. With that decision in mind, he abruptly stopped his movements and twirled the small sword in his hands, drawing an arch on the air and easily blocking the arrow.


    However, the instant his sword deflected the arrow, a powerful force struck his side. Grok had taken advantage of the man''s distraction and rapidly closed the distance, dealing a powerful punch towards his kidney. Despite Elton''s superior strength, he couldn''t help but feel that some of his ribs had been broken, causing blood to surge on mouth, which he swallowed back.


    Furious that someone he deemed as an insignificant ant managed to injure him, Elton''s chest burned with wounded pride. He angrily channeled his whole strength into a lightning-quick sh, his de burning the air as it aimed to chop off the barbarian''s head from his shoulders.


    But then, taking advantage of the wide motion, Grok jumped into action. His movements were quick and precise, like a well practice dancer. He timed his moves just right and punched at Elton''s nose with his fist as soon as a gap showed in his defense. The punchnded with a loud thud, like a heavy club smashing a watermelon, pushing Elton a couple of steps back.


    *Drip*


    Blood dripped from the captain''s nose, which led Grok to sh a satisfied grin. This small win gave Grok enough confidence to win against this man, to proof his worth. He looked back at Zahra with a winning gaze, but was met with desperate eyes, which led him to focus on the man again. However, before he could even understand what happened, the sight of a bloody de shed in his eyes. A giant wound had opened on his chest, causing the hot blood to pour down, melting the snow and coloring it red.


    "GROK!" - Zahra''s desperate scream pierced the air as she released another arrow as the uncontroble enemy raised his sword again.


    However, the arrow seemed to be slowly crawling towards Elton, leaving Zahra to helpless watch the man''s sword piercing through Grok''s hear. The barbarian''s face was a mixture of shock and iprehension. Elton had moved too fast, as if he had been ying with him until this moment. He had covered thirty feet in the blink of an eye and shed at him with an iprehensible speed, then he pierced his heart before he could even blink.


    Grok felt strength leaving his body as he crumbled to the ground, under the man''s eyes, which were brimming with hatred and resentment. The blood which flowed from his nose seemed to be the catalyst of such hatred. That red color was the shameful stain that would be remembered by Elton for his whole life.


    "I WILL TIE YOU UP TO HORSES AND DISMEMBER ALL OF YOU!" �C He crazily said as his eyes diverted from the crumbling figure, looking straight at the woman standing on top of the slope.


    Although he killed the barbarian, painting the mountain''s snow with this blood-red color, anger wouldn''t leave his mind until he annihted all of them. Decided to kill them, Elton stepped forwards, ready to rush climb the slope and kill the woman.


    Slowly, he pulled the sword from the man''s heart. The mountain''s purity was stained by blood, a stark contrast. He watched life fade from the barbarian''s determined face. Without hesitation, Elton stepped forward, ready to rush toward Zahra.


    Suddenly, when he lifted his feet to take the first step, something gripped his ankle. He looked down only to see the barbarian pest, who had managed to roll close to him, trying to restrain him with eyes filled by determination. There was no fear of death in those eyes as blood colored his whole body, even the ragging clothes covering him.


    "You�� not... leaving! Cough" �C Grok said, struggling to form those words as blood mixed with his coughs.


    Elton gave him an annoyed yet sadistic smile as he said �C "You are truly a resistant pest, aren''t you? I will allow you to linger a bit longer��to witness as I ughter all yourrades."


    Elton exerted a bit more of strength in his legs and easily freed himself from the barbarian''s grasp, his eyes fixed on the woman. She was already with another arrow nocked and aimed at him, her eyes brimming with hatred, a sight that seemed to please Elton.


    "It appears that you''ve had your share of fun with my soldier!" �C An angry voice echoed across the mountain, apanied by a hot wave that caused Elton to sweat, even though they were in such a cold environment.


    Elton could see Zahra''s expression changing from a desperate face to a relieved one as she slowly lowered the bow in her hands.


    The King hase. Hey there, everyone!


    So, I got a serious question for you all. I really want to know what you think so I can make some changes to the book and the chapters ahead.


    So, here''s the deal: Do you think the story is dragging? Do you want me to speed things up? Previously, I''ve had a couple of readers telling me to slow things down, but honestly, I''m feeling like things are moving a tad too slow right now. My gut''s telling me to kick things up a notch and get back into the exciting Kingdom Building aspect.

 Chapter 82 Incoming Danger

    Chapter 82 Iing Danger


    Henry''s voice seemed to be as cold as ice, sending shivers down Elton''s entire body. When he turned around, he could see a ck-haired young man in his mid-twenties with a kingly demeanor that couldn''t be hidden by the rags covering his body. The man''s face was sharp and well outlined, a fire seemed to be burning inside those grey eyes, which were looking at Elton with a concealed fury, masked by an apathetic smile.


    The image of Grok lying on the cold ground with organs almost dropping to the ground, struggling to breathe as his blood painted the snow beneath him, ignited an undeniable fury within Henry. This was one of his soldiers, and someone had dared to do this to him. Deep down, he believed that he alone held the right to take action against his soldiers, and those who dared to soil his honor should perish. The arrogance and image of a kingid on the capacity of protecting his subjects.


    Henry''s fist clenched around his sword, its de chipped all over from hitting continuously against the boulder, as he took a deep breath, deep enough to fill his lungspletely. He took the raw Mana from the outside and guided it using the Sun God Technique, directing it from his lungs to his heart, using his Mana Circuits as pathways. The heart functioned like a furnace, where the Mana could be transformed into Elemental Mana, if the user had the right lineage and affinity, and then stored until it was used.


    Normally, these pathways worked as one-way streets, where the directed Mana had to be utilized, without any way to return to the heart for reuse. This demanded a high level of control from the user, as sendingrge amounts of unnecessary Mana could result in its loss. Unlike most Techniques and lineages, the Sun God Technique,bined with the Stahl family''s blood, appeared to create a circr pathway.


    Thisbination allowed those of Stahl''s blood to establish both an outgoing and a returning path, greatly reducing Mana consumption to at least half that of other practitioners. However, the creation of these new Mana Circuits, which most humans were not naturally born with them, was apanied by an immense burning pain that was apanied by the strengthen of the muscles with the Fire Mana. Those Mana Circuits seemed sturdier than the normal ones.


    Unfortunately, the construction of new Mana Circuits and the reinforcement of muscles meant that pain was greatly amplified, which led to only a few members of Stahl''s lineage to seed in enduring the painful process. When he looked back, Henry thought that he only survived this excruciating part thanks to the merge of two souls, which provided him with enough willpower to endure everything.


    "Because of this daring act, disrespecting me and my soldiers in my ownnd��" Henry said coldly, not minding putting on a hood to hide his features �C "You shall die."


    The king directed the Fire Mana into his sword, causing it to be covered in some type of quiet mes, which slightly melted the snow around him. Henry didn''t concern himself with the enemies approaching from behind him, who were trying their best to rapidly climb the slope, fully trusting that his soldiers would take care of it, especially with their drained stamina. The only thought in Henry''s head was to take that man''s head.


    "I need to get away!"- This thought erupted in Elton''s mind as his intuition''s voice transformed from a mere whisper to an urgent scream, urging him to escape as swiftly as possible. He scanned the surroundings, confirming that his soldiers were still hundreds of feet away, unable to immediately stall the man. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The only way out of this situation was going up or going down the mountain and both ways were blocked. He needed to formte some n.


    "Who are you?" - Elton asked with an air of arrogance, his gaze seemingly fixed on Henry. However, in reality, his eyes were scanning the surroundings for an escape route. Unexpectedly, it seems like he didn''t recognize the king of thesends.


    Henry didn''t bother with an answer and only looked at the man with a royal fury. He kept his silver sword lowered and sprinted at full speed toward the men, the de almost licking the ground. As he moved, the snow melted beneath him, tracing a long trail that resembled the tail of a dragon. The Fire Mana surged through Henry''s Mana Circuits, burning his muscles, granting him with enough strength and speed.


    He closed the distance between himself and the fat man in mere seconds, his grey eyes concealing the redness that resembled the fury of a fire god. His sword vanished in a diagonal sh, aimed to cleave from the man''s chest to his shoulders. The sudden sword''s attack made Elton realize that while the fire surrounding his sword seemed denser, Henry''s fire sword seemed to greatly concentrate, and a lethal intent radiated from the de.


    He had no way to dodge and no time to look for a way out. Elton understood that there was no exit, and his only option was to fight, something he had been avoiding ever since he got himself a tittle. He rather preferred to use subjects under him to enter the fray than to enter himself.


    Elton swiftly raised his sword and parried Henry''s attack, the impact of both fire swords created a beautiful contrast with the white snow covering the surroundings, sending sparks all over them. When the swords connected, Elton felt as if a whole mountain had fallen unto him, a powerful shock that nearly knocked out the sword from his grip. The heat emanating from both des was enough to draw a circle on the snow around them, sending snow all over.


    The swords briefly entwined in a fierce deadlock, but soon, for the first time in his life, Elton felt himself being pushed back. Despite his utmost effort in channeling Mana to his legs and arms, Henry''s de was drawing nearer to his skin. The enemy was ready to kill him in any given opportunity.


    In a desperate bid to survive, Elton''s heart exploded with Mana, directing every bit of Fire Mana that his circuits could take, increasing the volume and the pressure on his whole body. It was so sudden that Elton could slightly feel his pathways cracking, but he had no other choice if he wanted to survive.


    Suddenly, Henry could feel that his enemy''s strength had experienced a sudden burst, pushing him back and creating a brief gap between them. A few moments ago, Henry could swear that the enemy was much weaker than him and he could easily kill him, but he still managed to get away from him.


    "Damn you! It''s all because of you!" - Elton furiously screamed, sensing that his Mana Circuits were shattering with the huge influx of energy �C "I will make you pay!"


    At that moment, Elton wasn''t a rational being anymore, only a beast that wanted to take revenge on the person who disabled him. There was no way that he would continue being held in such a social status or even survive with his countless enemies without the power to fight back.


    Elton lunged forward in a frenzy, his sword arcing toward Henry in a retaliatory and vengeful attack. However, Henry''s reflexes were as sharp and swift as his de. With a calcted step, he utilized the melted snow beneath him to his advantage, effortlessly dodging the bow whileunching a counterattack. Henry''s attacks were still fueled by fury but controlled by a calm heart. He wanted to end this man''s life, but he would never put himself in danger.


    The sh of their swords echoed in rapid session throughout the mountain, creating a dance of steel and fire as they exchanged parries and strikes, creating some sort of spectacle on top of the mountain. Henry''s movements were precise and calcted, whereas Elton''s attacks were could only be considered as crazy, fueled by brute force.


    Suddenly, amidst the music of strikes, Henry''s body twisted with a blurring speed. His legs swept in a semi-circr arc and threw snow toward Elton, shrouding the man''s vision. The fat captain, out of reflex, closed his eyes, something forbidden in such a fight. At that moment, in the blink of an eye, a red de thrust through the snow, piercing Elton''s heart.


    -x-


    Down the mountain, on top of a tree, Leier was closely watching the mountain''s path, waiting for anyone who tried to run away. Suddenly, her peripheric vision captured a mass of soldiers approaching her position.


    "Luak''s soldiers" �C Leier murmured, her eyes wide open as she tried to think about the reasons that led such a contingent of soldiers to set out of the camp.


    However, her doubts were soon answered as her gazended on a blue-haired woman leading them. Zuna��the woman who dared to y with her king, trying to take away hisnds.

 Chapter 83 Zunas preparation

    Chapter 83 Zuna''s preparation


    About a thousand soldiers were marching toward the mountain where Henry''s sword began its execution process. Zuna was leading her troops, apanied by a small man with a crooked nose that looked as if it had been hit countless times, wearing white furred clothes. This man was the one who had secretely followed Elton to the mountain, where Henry had set up the trap.


    "This way, your honor��" - The small man said, his hands rubbing together as he gave a smile that resembled a crafty little mouse. He guided themander through the thick grey and white forest - "Captain Elton couldn''t find any animals in this forest, and then out of nowhere, wolf howls started echoing from the mountain." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The rat-like man pointed to an inconspicuous mountain nestled amidst a vast range that stretched along the western horizon of Stahl �C "There!" �C His eyes then looking at Zuna, waiting for praises.


    Zuna only nodded her head and kept walking ahead, using her hands to lift the spiky branchesing from the trees and blocking the way, not minding the kiss-ass man. They had been walking for hours without stopping. The soldiers following Zuna didn''t have any armor and only wore furred clothes to stay warm, carrying wooden shields and rusted weapons. Their long beards and hair made them look untidy as if they hadn''t shaved or showered for years, amon urrence in the cold North.


    From the moment they left the campsite, the soldiers had been cautiously looking around the forest as they tightly gripped their weapons. The rumors about ck Demons inhabiting Stahl''snds and the burning corpses of theirrades were still fresh in their minds, bringing up the fear of the unknown. The presence of the captains and the thousandrades marching alongside them offered some peace of mind, but they were still afraid.


    Suddenly, when they got in a clearing near the mountain''s base, Zuna''s hand shot up, her fist clenched in the air, as shemanded �C "Halt! We will be waiting here!"


    Zuna looked carefully at the mountain, not daring to trail Elton''s footsteps. Although she had little experience as a leader, her job as a messenger helped her learn patience, caution and gain insights about human nature that no other captain in the army could reach in their limited vision of hunting bandits. There was no sign of Elton and the troops following him, so, something must have happened.


    "Winter ising, and the ground is too chilly for digging traps. It''s not doable" - Zuna mused, pondering how to bring down the possible enemies holed up in the mountains. Sadly, her options were limited, setting up traps on the ground would prove difficult given the short amount of time and theck of certain tools.


    "What do you all think?" Zuna inquired, her gaze shifting to the five captains who apanied her, trying to get their perspective on how to proceed. Maybe they could show some insights.


    As soon as she asked, two of them quickly spoke up, their wordsced with a hint of caution, trying to sound courteous. The woman''s connection to the king held some weight in their minds, one they didn''t dare to easily break.


    One of them spoke up, his teeth audibly grinding in a suppressed disy of controlled anger, "Commander, we should simply venture into the mountain! What''s there to fear? We��"


    "We have been chasing bandits since we learned how to walk. Let''s just charge right into that mountain and chop off their heads"- The other one chimed in, his hand instinctively gripping the hilt of the sword hanging on his waist �C "There are no dangers if they are dead."


    Zuna looked at the two with an expression that seemed to say they were foolish. Then, she shifted her gaze to the other three, expecting to hear a different perspective, but soon found out that they seemed to share the same view. All the other three nodded in agreement as they clutched their weapons, ready to storm the mountain.


    At that moment, Zuna realized theck of intelligence among those responsible for leading the country in times of war. The long and constant battles against bandits and hunting down monsters seemed to develop a simple and barbaric mentality on them. It was a bit different from the small butplicated job as a messenger, where she had to be patient and intelligent in order to not have her head beheaded by a phrase. These people had no emotional control to sit down and think clearly about the scenarios. She would have to solve things by herself.


    "You three,e here" �C She said, ordering three inconspicuous man to step forward, before turning to the mouse-like man that helped her track down Elton''s movements to here �C "You are responsible for them. I want you to go near that mountain and set up a perimeter, then, report to me if anyonees out of that mountain. No matter who, am I clear?"


    The man''s smile stretched across his face, a blend of delight and slyness, the kind you would see on those who had just secured a raise or promotion back on Earth. He lowered his head and spoke, trying to hide his happiness - "Of course! I''m ready toply, your honor!"


    Zuna nodded and then looked back at the five captains - "You will take charge of the soldiers," she instructed - "and have them cut down some trees. We''ll create some improvised barricades with the logs, like the bandits in Luak do, to prevent them from charging at us! We don''t know their numbers, it''s better to be careful."


    The captains stared at her with eyes filled by anger and fury. Again, this woman was treating them, nobles and proud leaders of Luak, as a merebor force,manding them to chop wood. They felt the urge to draw their swords and beat her in protest, but they still didn''t dare to do anything, not with the king backing Zuna. They nodded and walked towards the soldiers, picking up parts of them to begin the work.


    Zuna silently looked at them organizing their groups, before her gaze settled on the mountain, attempting to unveil the concealed truths hidden behind the rocks and the ice covering it.


    -x-


    Deep within the mountains, Elton''s widened his eyes in disbelief, struggling to make sense of the situation. It had happened too swiftly. He believed his strength and that of the enemy in front of him were not so far apart, both were probably at the Fourth Stage. There was no reason for him to be killed in a matter of seconds. It seemed unjust.


    Elton lowered his gaze, confirming that everything was true, the sword had indeed pierced his hear. His emotions were a mixture of anger, fury and deep-seated fear, feeling that swirled within him. Elton turned his gaze back at the owner of those cold grey eyes, which were apathetically looking at him. He could feel that those eyes regarded him as a minuscule ant, no longer worthy of his ire. It was infuriating.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"- Elton''s scream echoed as he mustered every fiber of his dying being in a desperate attempt to lift his sword. He wanted to kill this man.


    But in that final effort, as his muscles strained, Henry''s sword twisted swiftly within Elton''s heart, rending everything in its path. Then, in a fluid motion, he took out the sword from the man''s chest and swung it across his throat. There was so much strength and precision in that movement that Elton''s head fell to the ground before the blood could spill all over the pristine surroundings. The once proud and arrogant eyes had met its end with a look filled with disbelief.


    Henry casually flicked his sword to get rid of the blood, paying no mind to the big bloody corpse melting the snow around it. He turned to briefly watch his soldiers smartly using the advantage of a high ground to mine away and exterminate the enemies. This tactic would previously never be actively used if he hadn''t passed it down to hismanders and generals. In the past, they would probably be shooting them down using distance, neglecting the strategic edge that a higher ground could provide.


    As Elton''s troops advanced toward the ground where the sh between Henry and Elton had unfolded, they could witness theirrades falling beside them with each step. They wanted to aid their captain, but the deaths were making them fearful, slowing them down. The turning point finally arrived when Henry beheaded their leader. In that instant, they stopped trying to advance. Instead, they stopped and hurriedly turned around. They wanted to get away from here.


    "The ck Demons!" �C This thought appeared in their minds.


    Witnessing those remaining soldiers trying to run away, desperately running down the mountain, Henry turned his head and issued a coldmand as he slowly walked back towards Grok �C "This time��I want all of them dead��Scout this mountain and kill them��no matter their conditions"

 Chapter 84 No other option

    Chapter 84 No other option


    Upon Henry''smand, Zahra and the others on top of the slope sprang into action. The archers skillfully nocked their arrows, pulled back their bows, and locked their eyes onto the desperate enemies'' backs. They slightly adjusted their bows, pointing them upwards, calcting the trajectory, while their breaths slowed down.


    "Loose!" - Zahra shouted themand, causing arrows to whistle through the air, arcing toward the enemies'' backs.


    "AHHHH"


    "THEY GOT ME!"


    "HELP!"


    "DON''T LEAVE ME!"


    Painful screams echoed through the mountain as the arrows perfectly found their marks, not missing a single target. Luak''s soldiers dropped helplessly to the ground, some even lifelessly rolling down the mountain and causing those in front of them to also tumble like dominoes.


    "Go!" �C Zahra issued themand towards the close-quarter soldiers, ordering them to pursue the enemies.


    Seemingly already ustomed to Zahra''s leadership, they left their defensive positions and dashed toward their enemies. They wanted revenge. In a matter of seconds, they closed in on the foes, mercilessly eliminating the defenseless soldiers first, those who had fallen and wereying on the ground. They raised their swords and brought them down, either beheading their targets or piercing their hearts. They wanted to ensure that no one was left alive. Stahl''s soldiers were not in a hurry to pursue them. The enemies had nowhere to go, and they would soon fall to their swords. And, they were right, Luak''s soldiers had no way out.


    On their way down, the enemies once again found themselves at a massive precipice, where Henry had chopped down a boulder that served as a frozen bridge. They had no way to descend from this part of the mountain, and the height left them with little to no chance of survival.


    Luak soldiers'' desperate eyes darted around, frantically seeking an escape from their precarious situation. They were stuck on a part of the mountain with steep drops on all sides, leaving them with two options: leap into the abyss or confront the approaching ck Demons. The sound of their pursuers'' boots crunching through the snow was drawing nearer, enveloping them in a palpable sense of desperation. Their eyes flickered between the unforgiving precipice and the treacherous slope, where they could already see the shadows of the ck Demons.


    "Get a hold! We outnumber them!"- One of the soldiers yelled. This person was well-known among their group but held no significant influence in Luak''s rankings.


    Shring


    He drew his sword and nced at the soldiers before issuing amand - "Do you want to die? Draw your swords! There''s no way out for us." - His eyes scanned the surroundings and noticed that at least six soldiers carried bows on their backs - "You, with the bows, fall back and prepare to shoot. The rest of us will confront them head on."


    Those words seemed to trigger something deep within their minds, prompting them to unsheathe their weapons while the archers stepped back. They all felt their hands trembling in fear, aware that death was closing in. At the same time, a spark of determination ignited within them. If there was no escape, they would make sure to take at least one enemy down with them. They were like a cornered rat, ready to struggle until itsst breath.


    Unconsciously, they drew closer to one another, forming a tight arrow formation with the archers positioned just behind them, hidden from the ck Demons'' sight. In front of them was the self-proimed leader, the one who ordered them to unsheathe their weapons.


    Stahl''s soldiers soon emerged before them; their weapons stained with red as blood dripped from their des. Zahra stood at the front, gripping a small, bloody dagger with a bow strapped to her back. She watched them with anger, still haunted by the battered image of Grok. Initially, she had looked down on that barbarian, deeming him nothing more than a thoughtless brute driven by muscle alone. However, over the past few days, she realized that he was only a brute with unwavering belief in the so-called Barbarian code, someone fiercely loyal to hisrades and unafraid of battle. The barbarian was someone who could easily jump in front of a spear if it meant protecting his brothers and sisters. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Noticing the tight enemy''s formation, Zahra raised the bloodied dagger in her hands and shouted �C "Halt!" - Though furious and eager to see their blood staining the mountain and getting her revenge, she wasn''t foolish enough to put her soldiers in harm''s way


    She took a few seconds to analyze their position and realized their only option was to ascend the mountain. They were cornered and were probably going to fight fiercely to escape this situation. Zahra only had fifteen soldiers by her side and understood that a full-force confrontation was risky. It would be wiser to weaken the enemies'' strength from a distance.


    "Archers!"- She called out, leading some six soldiers to step out of the group and stand beside her. They ced their sharp weapons on the ground and held their bows firmly, already nocking an arrow, leaving them with only four arrows left. However, Zahra was confident that it would be enough to deal with the enemies �C "Take your positions!"


    The archers lined up across the horizon, raising their bows. However, just as Zahra was about to give themand to fire, five arrows suddenly shot towards them, cutting through the could air and leaving her with a surprised expression.


    Thud


    In the blink of an eye, one of the archers fell dead beside Zahra, with an arrow sticking out of his forehead, while the other arrows fell on the warriors behind her, who managed to protect themselves. She had no chance to react and protect her soldier. The exciting and happy shoutsing from the enemies seemingly intensified the fury present in her eyes. She wanted to gut them out.


    "Focus on the archers!"- She shouted in anger.


    They had the high ground, which gave them an advantage and a clearer view. Zahra quickly drew her bowstring and released an arrow at the enemy, targeting the archers in the back of the group.


    "AHHH!"


    Painful screams filled the air as a barrage of arrows rained down, either killing the archers instantly or causing severe injuries, incapacitating them. These soldiers had trained under ro, a general who learned the true value of archery from Henry. Because of that, they had practiced relentlessly with moving target, and some in the Second Stage even trained their abilities while riding horses, creating bow experts.


    Witnessing the archers being taken down in an instant, the new leader of Luak''s troops had no choice but to give a desperatemand �C "Charge!" �C He screamed and took the lead, dashing upwards.


    Luak''s soldiers exchanged nces, as if bidding farewell to their fellowrades. Despite many of them being strangers, having only been together for a few hours, they felt a strong bond, considering themselves like brothers. They were prepared to face death together. Amid the desperation, there was a peculiar feeling that wasn''t sadness or sorrow; it was an eptance of their fate, a sense that they were okay with it.


    They smiled at each other and charged at Zahra''s troops. They were prepared to die. Unfortunately, Zahra and her archers never missed a single shot.


    -x-


    At the top of the mountain slope, Henry gazed down at the barbarian who had risked everything for hisrades. He heldplex emotions for this man, someone he hadn''t made much effort to get to know over the past few days, and who had stopped disobeying him after the night he had spent hanging on top of the house, exposed to the freezing winds.


    Unknowingly, the barbarian was channeling all his mana into his Tribal Tattoo, using hisst breaths in an attempt to heal his body. Unconsciously, he hoped that the regenerative powers of the White Orcs would help him mend the gaping wound on his torso, where a part of his intestines was exposed. It was a miracle that he was still alive.


    Witnessing the scene, Henry couldn''t resist asking, though he knew the man was likely beyond hearing and near death - "Do you want to live that badly?"


    There was no response.


    Henry shook his head and walked to the man''s great axe, picking it up and cing it in his hands. Then, he knelt down, cing his sword''s tip above the man''s chest as he said �C "You were a great warrior and deserve to rest with your ancestors by the bonfire. Rest well��barbarian! I will honor your death with their blood."


    However, as he was about to pierce through his heart, Grok''s hand twitched, his grip on the great axe tightening. It was as if his determination was rejecting death, insisting that he was a warrior who wouldn''t die on this frozen mountain. He believed he should meet his end bathed in the blood of his enemies. This action made Henry pause instantly, causing only a few drops of blood to emerge from the man''s chest.


    The man wanted to survive and as a king, he wouldn''t send his subjects this early. He could still be used.


    "I understand," Henry replied, cing his sword to the side. "I''ll do my best to help you. Hang in there!"


    Henry ced his hands on Grok''s chest and channeled his Mana into Grok''s body. It was a risky move, especially considering that Grok''s Manacked an elemental affinity with fire, which could potentially harm him further. However, Henry was gambling that Grok''s regenerative abilities would outpace any damage with the additional Mana. Furthermore, he would attempt to minimize the damage as much as possible, soothing the fiery characteristic.


    -x-


    Down the mountain, Leier watched the group carefully as they ced traps in the clearing. She remembered the positions of each one as she counted the number of dangerous enemies, those who could probably wipe out a small toon.


    There were at least a thousand soldiers, among them, five Fourth Stage Warriors. It would be a tough battle. She knew that they wouldn''t be able to face them, not even if the king showed up. Only Luther''s appearance could they be more at ease, but even then, it would be dangerous.


    "We must fall back. There''s no other option." �C Leier thought �C "I have to notify my king."

 Chapter 85 What can I do?

    Chapter 85 What can I do?


    Henry took deep breaths as he imparted his Mana to Grok, trying his best to diminish the destructive characteristics of his fiery mana and make it easier for the barbarian to process it. The Sun God Technique was like a raging storm that resembledva inside Henry''s heart and Mana circuits, which made it tremendously difficult and dangerous for a regr warrior''s circuits and heart to handle. In the end, he was betting that Grok''s body and Tribal Tattoo would be enough to allow him to survive the exposure of his diluted Mana, the Mana of a Fourth Stage Warrior.


    Fortunately, Henry''s hard work was yielding results. The Tribal Tattoo on Grok''s back held a pale red hue as the king kept supplying him with the energy necessary to heal. The barbarian''s heart was beating in a ferocious rhythm, like a war cry for survival, as the gaping sh in his abdomen began to miraculously heal. Henry had already injected two-tenths of his mana, but he could feel the barbarian''s mana circuits pleading for more as it rapidly depleted in a hasting desire for survival.


    "You are really giving me quite a headache" �C Henry murmured as he took a deep breath. He drew inrge amounts of Mana from the air into his heart, transforming it into Fire Mana and increasing the volume flowing towards Grok.


    Their bodies'' temperatures rose sharply, causing the snow around them to melt and form a small circr sanctuary. The rotation of the fiery energy brought great pain to both of them. Grok unconsciously gripped his great axe and gritted his teeth, letting out small grunts as he forced himself to endure the rampaging Mana in his circuits, which aided him in reconstructing his body. Although ustomed to the pain and having alreadypleted the reconstruction of his muscles, the mental strain was taking a toll on his body and mind. Fortunately, within a matter of a few minutes, Grok''s body waspletely healed, leaving no trace of the previous injury.


    Huff


    Henry exhaled and withdrew his trembling hands from Grok''s chest, feeling his Mana circuits immediately cooling down and the pain subsiding. This treatment had consumed more than half of his Mana, a situation that would have been even worse if not for the characteristic of the Sun God Technique, which allowed him to masterfully control the expenditure of his Mana. However, the high mental strain of constantly mitigating the Mana''s destructive properties left him with a mild headache.


    Crunch


    Suddenly, Henry heard the sound of boots crunching the snow, apanied by haggard breaths. He turned his head and spotted a ck-haired woman dressed in rags that slightly exposed her toned abdomen. She held a bow in her hand, with no arrows in the quiver on her back. The concern in Zahra''s eyes was evident, causing her to forget to properly greet her king as she remained focused on the unconscious brown-haired barbarian lying on the ground.


    "Will he be all right?"- She asked between haggard breaths, as the figures of the other soldiers appeared behind her, their hands gripping bloody weapons. Henry counted three fewer soldiers, indicating that although they had cornered the enemy, three of his soldiers had perished on the skirmish.


    ""He''ll be fine."- Henry nodded wearily, noticing that the soldiers who had just arrived were also looking at Grok in concern. The barbarian''s efforts in protecting the archers seemed to pay off, gaining him some recognition among the others.


    Suddenly, as if confirming Henry''s words, Grok''s eyes snapped open, and he took a deep breath, trying to fill his lungspletely. He immediately sat on the ground, his hands desperately searching for injuries, touching his abdomen. He vividly remembered Elton''s attack, which had managed to tear open his belly. He was supposed to be dead. There was no way to survive that much damage and he knew that.


    Grok looked around hastily, half-expecting to find himself amidst a grand bonfire surrounded by his ancestors. Traditionally, not dying with a weapon in his hands meant he might not be able to join his ancestors, but he had died in battle, protecting hisrades. He hoped to be by the bonfire and not a vagrant soul, tied to the Frozen Forest.


    "You have recovered." �C A tired voice reached Grok''s ears, causing the massive barbarian to turn his head.


    There, he saw a royal man dressed in rags, with shoulder-length ck hair that partially obscured his deep, but weary grey eyes. The man seemed exhausted and Grok could see his fingers slightly trembling, which he tried to hide by tightly closing his hands. The king couldn''t show any signs of weakness.


    "The King... die?"- Grok asked, bewildered, his eyes lingering on the other figures behind Henry - "Everyone? Why?" - Tears welled up in the big man''s eyes as his hand scratched it.


    Before the big man could break into tears, a powerful force struck his head. Zahra sprinted toward him and delivered a forceful punch, making his head to collide with the unearthed rock. He couldn''t help but grimace in pain as blood slightly began to drop.


    "Idiot barbarian!" - Zahra shouted, her furious state of mind not allowing her to consider the presence of the king, who was actually too fatigued to worry about minor matters - "You shouldn''t have allowed that man to strike you down! Who was it that imed to be the mightiest living barbarian? Who dared to challenge his dead ancestors?"


    Under the bewildered gaze of Henry and the others, Zahra cursed andnded a series of punches to the man''s face. - "Are youpletely clueless?"- She shouted as she kept hitting him. However, just as she was about to deliver another blow, Grok finally managed to restrain her by the wrists.


    "Woman! What you doing?" Grok asked furiously, his nose and head slightly bleeding. Luckily, Zahra didn''t seem to have used a lot of strength.


    He quickly rose to his feet, still gripping the woman''s wrists as he lifted her a few feet off the ground, until they were in the same eye level. Zahra became angrier with that action. She swung her body and rapidlyunched a powerful kick at the man''s nose, forcing him to release her.


    Henry couldn''t help but shake his head as he rose to his feet and patted his ragged clothes, though there was no snow or dirt to remove due to the high temperature his body had previously reached. Just as he was about to tell them to stop, his attention was drawn by something rapidly approaching him, causing him to turn his head.


    "My liege!" - Leier''s icy blue eyes appeared before him, apanied by a soft but hurried voice as she breathlessly reported �C "They are here��The enemies��They left the camp!"


    "Calm down��" �C Henry soothingly said, lightly patting her shoulders �C "Exin it clearly."


    Breath


    Leier inhaled deeply, fighting to calm her racing heart and regte her breathing. She couldn''t despair. It wasn''t the answer.


    "The enemies are camping on the base of the mountain. There are at least a thousand of them." �C She said, between deep breaths, a lot calmer than before �C "There are five Fourth Stage Warriors on their ranks, and around twenty Third Stage and Sixty Second Stage."


    At that moment, Henry''s tired but calm eyes finally changed. A mix of emotions filled those grey eyes, which Leier was able to capture for a single moment before it was once again swallowed by an uncanny calmness. As a king, Henry couldn''t allow himself to give in to desperation and create an unfavorable situation, one from which he would never be able to escape.


    Henry''s mind immediately traveled, trying to form a n out of this situation. They were inside the mountain and from Leier''s words, they are setting up a makeshift camp near the base of the mountain. They probably wouldn''t try climbing the mountain and would wait for them to get down, there was no way that the strategy that worked against Elton would work on the others.


    "There are at least a thousand of them," Henry muttered, slowly scratching his forehead. "There is no way we can win with less than a hundred of us. Furthermore, I can''t win against the four Fourth Stage Warriors, not after wasting away more than half of my Mana. What can I do?"


    Henry asked himself again and again the question - "What can I do?"


    "In General ro''sst report, where was Aritreia''s army?" �C Henry asked Leier, his eyes still lost in deep thought.


    "The General reported that after obstructing the North and East sides of the White Merchant Road and spreading rumors on Luak''s army''s campsite to Aritreia''s leaderships, they have been marching to here" �C Leier said �C "ording to their pace, they will probably reach this ce within two to three days, assuming they won''t rest more than the necessary." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    At those words, Henry nodded �C "We probably won''t be able to survive that long. What can I do?" �C They were in a tight spot and without reinforcements.

 Chapter 86 A plan

    Chapter 86 A n


    Henry stood silent, his fingers beating rhythmically on his lips as he tried to think of a way out of this situation. It''s been a few hours since he guided his team down the mountain, assuming a position where they could clearly see the way up the mountain and the forest that surrounded the mountains.


    A thousand enemies were crouching inside that forest, surrounding him and closing all exit roads. It was impossible to escape from the other side of the mountain, since it was a steep precipice that ended crashing against the raging ocean. Henry could try leading them to the other mountains, but the difficult terrain and the rarefied air would make it a difficult job. Furthermore, they had little to no resources to survive an entire journey towards other peaks, meaning that apart from him, the others would probably die.


    "ording to Leier''s reconnaissance, the enemies have brought enough food tost for a few days, which means that time is not on our side." - Henry thought as his eyes traveled towards his soldiers, assessing their situation.


    He had ordered them to travel light, thinking that this would be a fast and simple mission that would take only one day. Because of that, they brought enough food for a tight and brief schedule. Their clothes were also unable to sustain for long periods of time.


    "The only safe way out is to get help from the Generals, who are in the major cities. However, it would still take them at least five days to mobilize the army towards this location, even the cavalry would still take two to three days" �C Henry muttered as he stopped rhythmically tapping his fingers against his lips as he deeply immersed himself into the problem - "It will be even more difficult to stall those five Fourth Stage Warriors, even more so with my limited Mana reservoir".


    Henry could feel the freezing wind blowing against his face, but he didn''t mind. His eyes wandered to the ground before being drawn to the peak of the mountain, where snow had umted itself for hundreds of years, with even a few millennia not out of the question. A dangerous n appeared in his mind.


    "There is a way."- Henry muttered, his hand dropping from his lips to gently caress the inner pocket of his ragged shirt, where a few Torch Tree Seeds were being kept inside a small pouch �C "But��the probability of several soldiers'' losing their lives is great, maybe half of them will die."


    Henry''s eyes shifted towards the soldiers. They were huddled together, recounting every detail of the huge massacre that happened on top of the mountain with a great smile in their lips. The one-sided massacre was a vengeance for Grok. The barbarian was among them,ughing heartily as he used animated gestures to illustrate how he courageously fought against the formidable enemy, stalling him until Henry arrived. A triumphant grin always adorned the barbarian''s lips.


    Beside him, Zahra was listening from the sidelines, her frustration evident as she muttered curses behind Grok. She sometimes even intervened, calling out his lies. However, as the soldiers listened about everything, their awe for Henry was transforming into an almost fanatical belief in their king. It was a belief that had taken root and being constantly nurtured from his incredible achievements, such as the ending of the civil war and the subjugation of the barbarians.


    "There is no other way��" �C Henry softly said as he rxed his posture, finally deciding to go on with the craziest n, but the one with the most potential to work and deal with this situation �C "Leier!"


    "Yes, my liege!" �C Leier appeared almost magically, her slender figure and icy blue eyes materializing from the shadows, like a chameleon.


    "I will need your assistance with an important n��"- Henry said, shifting his gaze to Grok and Zahra. - "Summon the barbarian and Zahra. We will need their strength."


    Henry didn''t wish for his soldiers'' death, but sometimes he had to get things done, without worrying about the repercussions. The job of a leader was to lead with great confidence, one that wouldn''t let his soldiers quiver.


    -x-


    Somewhere near Luak''s newly established makeshift campsite, Zuna engaged in a sparring match against one of her captains while wielding a small, straight-ded sword with swift. Her movements were swift as she utilized the snow beneath her feet, sliding and closing the distance with her sparring partner. Without losing momentum, she twisted her body and shed forward, creating a graceful arc and infusing her strike with both strength and speed. There was a greenish hue surrounding her sword.


    The captain felt as if Zuna''s sword was moving in slow motion, allowing him to easily sidestep and counter it with a swift upward swing that precisely struck the pommel of Zuna''s weapon, sending it flying through the air until it pierced a tree. The captain''s sword gleamed dangerously until the cold de came to a stop right at Zuna''s neck, leaving her unable to do anything.


    "You lost!" - The captain said, wearing a satisfied smile, feeling good about teaching this woman a hard lesson. She had dared to interrupt his small nap,manding him to step towards the Forest and to fight spar against her.


    "It certainly appears that way"- Zuna replied, her gaze sweeping across the deste surroundings as she pushed the sword away from her throat. She didn''t mind losing against this man, even more so knowing that his main weapons was a sword and hers was a bow.


    For a brief moment, a dark idea flooded the captain''s mind as he thought about silencing this woman, beheading her, and then reporting it as a wild animal''s attack. He wanted to beat this woman, who had daringly conducted him so far away for a spar. He wasn''t a teacher, he was a great noble of Luak.


    "Let''s return"- Zuna said, retrieving her sword, its de marked with tips from the sturdy grey wood of the tree, and sheathed it. She considered herself fortunate that her sword was crafted from Cold Steel; otherwise, it might have been chipped or even dulled.


    The captain watched as the woman walked back toward the camp, his grip on the sword handle tightening before he finally rxed it. He knew he couldn''t kill her without the news reaching the king, who might retaliate against his family or strip him of his noble status. With a sense of frustration, the captain sheathed his sword and followed behind the woman, his desire to harm her burning within. Zuna could sense the hostile intentions of all the captains, but she remained unfazed.


    Luak''s camp was situated in a clearing that afforded a clear view of the path leading to the mountain. Zuna had instructed her soldiers to dig traps in the earth, nning for contingencies, in case the bandits ran away from the mountain. Zuna and the captain''s reappearance didn''t seem to catch anyone''s eyes. The soldiers were working tirelessly, chopping down trees, honing the logs into sharpened staked and assembling a few wooden tents.


    Amidst the controlled chaos, a roaring fire zed at the center of the camp as a few soldiers lifted a heavy pot and brought it towards the mes, ready to start cooking for everyone. Although the north held a strong patriarchal culture, during times of war, the women were mostly responsible for treating the injured, with the responsibility of cooking handed to the men.


    "Commander! Commander!" �C A shout echoed through the controlled chaos as a rat-like man ran crazily towards Zuna, the same one that had led them to this ce. "There are news! I found them! I found them! I have spotted one of the demons walking on the path leading to the mountain''s peak."


    This information fell like lightning on Zuna''s head as she immediately caught the man''s shoulders, pinching them so hard that the man had to force himself not to scream out of pain. He could see a dangerous raging fire emanating from Zuna''s eyes.


    "Did he see you?" �C Zuna asked, her eyes glinting coldly.


    "No!" �C The man said, gritting his teeth in pain - "I was only scouting through the beginning of the mountain''s path, and as soon as I spotted his figure, I hid myself among the pile of snow. There was no way for him to have seen me."


    "For them to be scouting this region, it means that Elton has probably died"- Zuna said, letting go of the man as she thought - "It''s too dangerous to dive into the mountains. We should wait here until they move out of that mountain. We will set an ambush here and kill all of them in a single strike."


    "Captain!" - Zuna called out to the man who had just won the duel and was still walking behind her - "I want you to inform the others that we need to advance with the traps. We''re going to ce them closer to the mountain''s path. We have the time. We won''t fall into their trap like Elton did."


    The captain clenched his fists and spoke between gritted teeth, "Commander, Elton must have already weakened them considerably. We outnumber them. I believe we should charge into the mountain and hunt them down."- He spoke with conviction in both his power and the strength of his army.


    "No," Zuna said, not bothering to exin herself. "Just do as I told you. It''s an order!"


    "But��" The captain began to protest angrily, but Zuna silenced him with a raised hand and a cold,manding stare, putting an end to the conversation.


    "It''s an order, and if you dare to disobey or question me again, you might incur the king''s wrath," she said, her eyes fixed threateningly on the man, leaving him with no choice but toply.


    "Yes!" �C He said.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 87 The Wave

    Chapter 87 The Wave


    The arrival of winter in Stahl was marked and intensified by a bone-chilling gust of winding from the deepest parts of the Frozen Forest, akin to the frigid breath of an Ice Dragon, capable of freezing an entire mountain with a single exhale. The biting winds were as sharp as des, slicing through the flesh of all mortals dwelling on thesends and forcing the chimneys to work nonstop.


    In the Western Forest of Stahl, icy winds carried the sounds of a thousand soldiers'' haggard breaths, echoing throughout the entire forest and causing the snow piled on the trees to fall. Some of them carried heavy and sharp logs on their backs, causing their feet to sink deeper into the snow beneath them as the muscles hidden by their clothes strained with the weight, while others were looking around for dangers.


    Zuna led the way, carrying only a simple small sword at her waist as the wind assaulted her face,pelling her to raise the furred white mantle on her back to her neck to shield herself from the cold. The surroundings before her eyes and the freezing sensations spreading from her toes to her entire body made her understand why some people imed that thesends were cursed by their ancestors, condemned to endure eternal cold.


    The four captains walked alongside her, their eyes fixed on the mountain looming ahead, their expressions filled with anger. They had been hunting down bandits in Luak''snds ever since they joined the army and considered them as low as pests, not wishing to dirt their hands with their blood. However, what truly infuriated them was Zuna''s order to set up an ambush and wait for the bandits to get out of the mountain. It was a great disrespect to their honor to utilize bandits'' tactic to deal with them. It seemed far more efficient to storm the mountain and eliminate all enemies within, the same old strategy that worked in their homnds.


    "Stop!" �C Zuna screamed and raised her right hand in a clenched fist, her sharp eyes swiftly assessing their current location, before turning back towards the soldiers. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    They were in a long corridor, wide enough to amodate two carriages side by side, carved through the forest by the miners to transport the Cold Iron extracted from the mountains to Langten Vige and then export it through the White Merchant Road. Both sides of the corridor were lined with towering trees, reaching towards the heavens, and the constant snow ensured that weeds didn''t upy the trail.


    "Set up those spikes here, here and there" �C Zunamanded, her finger pointing to some designated positions, where she thought it was the best ce for the traps �C "Once that''s done, take cover behind the trees and stay out of sight. You will onlye out of there once Imand."


    Upon hearing themand, the army sprang into action. Some soldiers, working in pairs, drove the sharp spikes into the snow until they were firmly stuck in the hard soil, before finally concealing them under the snow. These traps were designed to be triggered when the enemies approached, causing the spikes to pierce through them and kill at least a dozen of them. Other soldiers were rapidly digging through the hard soil to create additional traps, setting up dangerous spikes deep within the pit, before covering it, making sure that the enemies would fall into it.


    The soldiers worked together in perfect coordination, performing their tasks without interrupting each other. It was all thanks to their experience hunting animals or firsthand experience against bandits, which allowed them to move as a single entity. However, when it came to coordinated attacks against other armies, they struggled due to theirck of official training. They had no idea how to utilize their numbers to their advantage against other humans.


    Most of them were ordinary citizens who had to toil hard for their survival, either hunting in the forest or tending to their crops when summer began and the cold slightly receded. Furthermore, the fact that Luak, Aritreia and Stahl had never engaged in an all-out war before meant that they had no reason to develop and invest into arge army, so most of these soldiers had been enlisted at thest minute for this conflict.


    "Great��" �C Zuna muttered, her eyes travelling back towards the mountain �C "We are going to use their tactics against themselves. We-"


    *Boom*


    Suddenly, before Zuna could finish her words, a thunderous sound echoed through the forest, so loud that some soldiers dropped their logs and fell to their knees, protecting their ears. The entire world was trembling beneath their feet, leading them to lose their bnce. Those who were nearer the trees had no other option but to tightly hug them, afraid to fall head first on some traps. Zuna and the captains almost lost their bnce, but they quickly managed to regain their footing. They utilized their Mana and training to swiftly nt their feet in the soil.


    "What is happening?" - Zuna and the captains asked themselves, their tones filled with confusion. Soon, the thunderous noise was followed by a strange sound, one they had never heard in their entire lives.


    Their eyes turned toward the towering white mountain before them, and at that moment, sheer terror gripped their hearts. The mountain appeared to be copsing, with the snow that had umted for hundreds, if not thousands, of years seeming to rush downward, aiming at them. It was as if a wave of pure whiteness desired to engulf and destroy everything in its path, a scene straight out of a nightmare. The wave was bing bigger and bigger.


    "Run!" Zuna desperately screamed before quickly turning in the opposite direction of the mountain and pushing everyone out of her way. She used all the Mana in her body to propel herself forward, followed by the captains.


    Under that apocalyptic scene that seemed as if the world was ending, chaos ensued. In a frenzy, the soldiers scattered in all directions, leaving behind their equipment and even the few provisions. Some tripped and stumbled over the snow, but the fear of being swallowed by the approaching wave of snow drove them to their feet. A few of the soldiers sought refuge behind the trees while clinging desperately to the trunks, their knuckles turning white from the tension as their hearts elerated, preparing for the inevitable.


    Zuna and the captains'' hearts raced furiously as the chaos unfolded behind them. The ground continued to shake beneath their feet, and the deafening roar of the mountain''s copse grew louder. They dared not to look back, their instincts driving them onwards. They were running and hoping to get away from this ce, forgetting about their soldiers and only thinking about survival.


    In a matter of a few seconds, the massive wall of snow thundered down from the mountain, consuming everything in its path. Trees cracked and snapped like twigs, and the ground trembled as if the earth itself were in agony. The frigid wave devoured the forest and the miners'' corridor, which had just been filled by Luak''s soldiers, leaving no trace of their efforts.

 Chapter 88 Falling into the abyss

    Chapter 88 Falling into the abyss


    An hour before the massive snow wave hit Luak''s army, Henry had climbed to the peak of the mountain, where he could see the entire horizon. Thends beneath his throneid bared before his eyes. The vast grey forest stretching for miles resembled the hues of his eyes, and the pure white snow that nketed the ground was like a sacred mantle enveloping the earth, protecting its pureness.


    "It''s beautiful��"- Henry couldn''t help but say, while ensuring that Mana flowed through his Mana Circuits to maintain his body''s warmth and supply enough strength to fill his lungs with oxygen.


    He was about eight miles up the mountain and could see the walls of Mirante from there, which seemed to be small buildings created by ants. The size of those walls was so small and insignificant whenpared to the greatness of mother nature that a strange feeling began to swell up inside Henry''s head, a small thought and desire. He wanted to build something as great as this, with his own hands, a kingdom that could survive for thousands of years.


    "Although I am not there yet��" - Henry murmured, taking out a small brown leather pouch from the inner pocket of his ragged shirt- "I can still have a hand in slightly changing nature."


    Henry slowly took out four round pearls from the leather pouch, four Torch Tree Seeds, thest way out of this situation. He couldn''t fight against those Fourth Stage Warriors and a thousand soldiers, even more so with Aritreia''s army knocking on his door, already near Langten Vige. The only avable option was to blow everything up and pray to be alive after everything ended. *Huff*


    Henry took a deep breath and closed his eyes as he circted the fiery Mana throughout his body, flooding his circuits and elerating his heartbeat like never before, forcing his heart to supply enough energy to his whole body.


    "I have to be fast," Henry thought as his grey eyes sharply snapped open.


    At that moment, his body rotated swiftly, and his right arm moved with rming speed as heunched the seeds into the tumultuous skies. After that and without a second thought, Henry kicked the ground and began descending the mountain, crazily burning the Mana stored in his heart.


    *Boom*


    A few secondster, a deafening sound echoed throughout the mountain as a shockwave rippled through the air. The mountain fiercely trembled as if a giant had woken up, causing Henry to briefly lose his bnce.


    The king turned his head slightly and gazed up the mountain, where he could see a massive white wave descending toward him, resembling a colossal behemoth in white trying to swallow the world �C "Damn!" �C Henry cursed.


    Back on Earth, he had watched videos of avnches during his younger years, but being beneath one was thousands of times more terrifying than simply watching from a TV. Despite being a great warrior and having great talent for strategy, Henry understood that if he were swallowed by the white behemoth, he would surely be buried alive.


    "Faster! Faster!" �C Henry desperately uttered as his heart pounded furiously.


    The surroundings had transformed into a chaotic symphony of nature''s fury, something unstoppable. Henry hurriedly circted the Sun God Technique at full power, expending his energy at an incredible rate, trying to increase his speed. A red aura began to envelop Henry''s body as his mana circuits worked at full force to supply enough energy for him to escape this avnche. Luckily, he managed to increase the distance from the approaching white wave by a few margin, but he could still feel it crazily pursuing him.


    "There!" �C Henry thought as he spotted a small fissure in the mountain, simr to the one where he had battled against the wolves, but a few miles down from that spot.


    Outside of the cave, Henry could see the terrified faces of hisrades, who were desperately rushing into the cave, trying to protect themselves from it, even the courageous barbarian, whom Henry saved. However, there was only one figure who remained outside, Leier. There was no fright or fear in her eyes, only worry��worry for his wellbeing.


    "Fool! Hide!" �C Henry wanted to shout to her, order her to get inside the cave and protect herself, but he was too upied running away from the great wave behind him. Henry could only continue his descent.


    "Almost there!" �C Henry told himself as he neared the cave where Leier was anxiously waiting for him.


    However, when he was only a few hundred feet away from that spot, Henry suddenly felt his entire body lifted off the ground, as if a vacuum had just opened beneath him, hurling him toward an immense abyss. Panic seized him, forcing his grey eyes open wide -"I followed the same path, and there was no such fissure here before. What''s happening? Why now?"- These thoughts raced through his mind as he plummeted at breakneck speed into the abyss below. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After a few seconds, Henry felt as though he were descending into an unfathomable abyss, the darkness closing in around him with each passing moment, as if it hungered to consume everything in its path.


    "My liege!" �C A cry pierced the abyss, causing Henry to turn his eyes toward the figure of a woman who had dived headfirst into the abyss, her arms outstretched toward him as her icy blue eyes seemed to pierce through the darkness.


    When Leier saw Henry disappear and fall into that dark ce, she acted out of desperation and hurriedly followed, diving headfirst into the darkness without thinking twice She wouldn''t allow the king to perish, for she believed he was thest thread keeping her alive. If anything happened to him, she''d rather face the same fate. He was the light in her darkness, the hand reaching down from the heavens to lift her up.


    "Fool!" �C Henry yelled angrily, seeing the desperate woman reaching out to save him, her small hands and desperate eyes calling for him.


    However, soon, the world behind Leier was engulfed in a pure but chaotic whiteness as the massive snow wave finally reached them, opening its huge mouth like a voracious beast attempting to swallow the world �C "Careful!" �C Henry shouted and swiftly acted, since Leier was in no position to do anything.


    Henry swiftly unsheathed his sword and plunged it into the abyss wall. However, upon contact, the already damaged de snapped in half - "Shit!" �C Henry cursed as he instinctively drove the remaining part of the de into the wall, using his free hand to stabilize and slow down his fall.


    "Grrr" �C Henry gritted his teeth, feeling his fingers burning from the cold as he painted a long trail of blood on the white walls and the sparse rocks, burning thest reserves of Mana in his heart.


    Henry''s eyes shifted towards the falling Leier, calcting the right timing. And, when the woman was only a few feet away from him, he kicked the wall with full force, stretching his arm towards Leier.


    The moment Henry embraced the woman - "My liege! You are safe!" �C Leier''s voice desperately sounded, like a child who was lost from her parents. Her state of mind was chaotic.


    Unfortunately, Henry had no time to do anything about this situation. The moment he touched her, the full force of the wave hit them. Henry only had the time to activate the remnant of his Mana to protect them from the impact, his Mana melting the snow that came in contact with it.


    -x-


    "My liege, wake up!" �C Henry dizzily heard Leier''s voice �C "Where are we? What is this tunnel?"

 Chapter 89 The King Sword - Caelum.

    Chapter 89 The King Sword - Caelum.


    Leier''s voice seemed so ethereal and distant that Henry could hear it but couldn''t pinpoint the real source of her voice- "My liege! Wake up!"- Henry only woke up when the shout was followed by a strong shake, which brought him back to his senses.


    Henry opened his eyes and impulsively rose to his feet. The sudden movement caused the world around him to spin chaotically, leaving him dizzy and off bnce. He was about to fall when a small figure came to his aid, grabbing him by the side and helping him regain his bnce. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ouch!" - Henry unconsciously screamed but soon shut his mouth, gritting his teeth against the pain. A sharp sensation radiated from his stomach, helping the world around Henry rapidlye into focus.


    "Don''t move, my liege!" - Leier''s worried voice sounded beside him- "You''ve been injured. I tried to patch it up, but the cut wasn''t superficial."


    At those words, Henry''s hands traveled to the source of the pain, feeling his hands getting wet and hot. He raised them to his eyes. His palms were painted in red, and the smell of iron wafted to his nostrils, like small ants going to their nest. He looked down and saw a ragged cloth smeared with blood covering the wound near his kidneys.


    Henry turned his gaze toward Leier, noticing that the hood that always covered her face and her icy blue eyes were gone. Those blue eyes seemed different from the ones he had seen when he first saw her training in the army. Previously, there was only hate and a deep sentiment of revenge in her eyes, but this time, Henry could only see worry. She was looking at him as if he were thest straw, the light at the end of the tunnel that she could never let it go.


    "I am fine��" Henry said, gritting his teeth as he mustered his strength to support his body. He felt the wound stretching, but he didn''t scream likest time.


    He silently took off the rags covering the wound, revealing a deep and long cut that allowed him to see the organs inside. The flesh was mending at an incredible speed, thanks to Mana and his strengthened body. However, it was too slow, and Henry could easily pass out from blood loss if it continued. He had to stanch the bleeding.


    Without a second thought, Henry took off the cloth and rapidly activated the Sun God Technique, covering his palms with a fiery and hot aura. Soon, the smell of iron was reced with the smell of burning flesh as Henry gritted his teeth, enduring the pain spreading across his body.


    *Tchh* - The sound of burning echoed.


    Leier wanted to hurry toward him, to support her king, but Henry rapidly raised his hand and motioned for her to stay put,manding - "Stay there!".


    Soon, under the woman''s worried eyes, within a few moments, the burning noise was gone, and the wound was cauterized, leaving a long scar in its ce.


    "Are you fine, my liege?" �C Leier concerningly asked, as she watched Henry lean against the wall, exhausted.


    "I am fine��"- He responded, gesturing with his hands to indicate that everything was all right, trying to hide the fact that even lifting his hand was tiresome. He had almost used all his Mana reservoir during the fall, and even this slight strain of Mana had overworked his Mana Circuits.


    "But, more importantly, where are we?" - Henry asked, trying to divert Leier''s attention from his state. He was a king and should never be seen in such a weak state by his subjects, not even the most loyal ones. He had to maintain the image of an undefeatable being.


    Leier''s eyes seemed reluctant to leave the injured king, but she had no other choice but to look around as the king was also looking around. They were in some sort of tunnel that seemed to have been carved through the mountain. It didn''t seem to be made with the intention of extracting the Cold Iron, since the walls seemed to be too well-made, not rugged, even though it was so deep in the mountains, and there were no signs of pickaxes used by miners to search for new veins.


    "I don''t know, my liege. I have studied the maps of the mines, but there was no vein around here"- Leier sincerely responded. The worry briefly faded from her voice as her eyes traveled to a huge block of snow that blocked the way.


    "We fell there, submerged by the snow. I woke up a few minutes before you and dragged you here." - She said, pointing to the ce where the tunnel was filled with snow and where they had fallen. Luckily, somehow, there was enough light passing through the snow to allow them to barely see their surroundings.


    Henry nodded, his eyes scanning the surroundings. On the other side, opposite the wall of snow that blocked the way, was all darkness, and they couldn''t see through it - "I will just catch my breath and recuperate my Mana before we continue. We must find a way back to the troops. They might be in danger." - Henry said - "You should also try resting a bit; the fall must have had some impact on you. I need you at full strength in case we need to fight."


    Leier''s eyes returned to the king, showing worry again as she nodded her head and responded- "I oblige, my liege!" - She then proceeded to sit next to the king but maintained a respectful distance.


    Seeing his obedient subject, Henry nodded his head and closed his eyes, beginning to circte the Sun God Technique, taking a deep breath of raw Mana and pulling it into his heart before circting it through his body, transforming it into Fire Mana - "The Mana here is way more concentrated than anywhere else I have seen" - Henry couldn''t help but exim in his heart - "It will take less time than I thought."


    -x-


    Henry and Leier walked through the corridors for hours without stopping to catch their breath. There was no more pain in Henry''s abdomen, it seemed as if he waspletely cured, if not for the long scar on his skin.


    "It''s getting denser" �C Henry thought.


    He could feel that the Mana around was getting stronger and stronger the further they walked into the tunnel. It was already three times more concentrated than in Stahl''s capital, Eisenburg, which was supposed to have the most concentrated Mana in the kingdom.


    Furthermore, for the first time, Henry could feel that there wasn''t only raw Mana in the surroundings, but also an energy that he was too familiar with, something he had been using to fuel his techniques: Fire Mana. It was the first time he felt it in the surroundings and not transformed by someone and stored into their bodies. It was as if the air had be a furnace.


    "There is light ahead, my liege!" Leier, who was leading the way, eximed as she pointed to the end of the tunnel, where a bright light was radiating, sweat was covering her face - "Maybe it''s a way out."


    Without a second thought, the duo hurried their steps. When they finally passed through the light, they reached a wide frozen chamber. There was a huge statue in the middle of the room depicting a man ying a dragon with thousands of heads, shing at the beast''s heads with his long sword.


    Furthermore, although barely visible due to the ice that covered the walls, Henry and Leier could see the drawings depicting a huge war of humans against frozen demons and beasts that seemed to have emerged from the forests, the oceans, or even the earth. It was a chaotic scene.


    "Here lies Garret Von Stahl"- Henry muttered, reading the huge letters carved on the walls - "The bearer of Srius''s bloodline and the owner of Caelum, the King Sword."


    "Books" - Leier murmured beside Henry.

 Chapter 90 Doll

    Chapter 90 Doll


    The chamber was as vast as two football fields, an impressive feat that seemed impossible to replicate in contemporary Earth, especially within such a deste and freezing mountain. Apart from the entrance Henry had used, there were two other ess tunnels, each marked with inscriptions on the rocky walls above. Although partially hidden beneath a thinyer of ice, Henry could still make out the words: ''Library,'' ''King''s Path,'' and ''Frozen Forest,'' with thest one being the direction he hade from.


    Henry slightly surveyed the chamber and said �C "Let''s go" - taking cautious steps forward to avoid triggering any potential traps. Leier followed right behind, mirroring his every move to avoid mishaps. She didn''t want to put the king in danger.


    Henry walked toward the huge statue of the warrior fighting against the dragon of hundreds of heads, his steps finally easing a bit as he saw that there was nothing dangerous around. As he approached the statue, he couldn''t help but be captivated by the lifelike craftsmanship, it was an artwork that seemed able to breath and move. It reminded him of a story, maybe a myth, about Michngelo, a famous Renaissance artist. They said that when Michngelo finished sculpting the statue of Moses, he was so impressed by his own work that he struck the statue''s knee with a hammer and eximed - "Why don''t you speak?".


    The statue in front of him gave Henry the same sensation. He wanted to take his sword and threaten it to move. Driven by curiosity and awe, Henry gently ran his fingers over the statue''s surface. Yet, the moment his touch made contact, the entire chamber quaked, and the massive doors sealing the entrance to the ''King''s Path'' tunnel swung open, revealing a figure that closely resembled the individual depicted in the statue.


    Suddenly, the man''s eyes snapped open. They had a light grey hue, simr to Henry''s, but there was no emotion in them, making him almost like a soulless machine. The man''s gaze was fixed on the king, apathetically analyzing him. Then, in an almost robotic tone, the man dered out of nowhere �C "Identified Stahl bloodline. Adjusting challenge to match the challenger''s strength."


    The figure had long, ck hair with a touch of red at the tips and held an expressionless face, like a machine doll. He was effortlessly wielding a rusty two-handed greatsword with a single hand, not finding an obstacle with the huge and heavy weapon. He was wearing a ck knee-length tunic with long sleeved; a golden key was tied around his neck. On his shoulders were silver tes with a fiery design that looked like an owl''s eye. Henry recognized this symbol right away; it was the emblem of Stahl''s Royal Family. The Owl''s burning eyes represented both the courage and the intelligence of Stahl''s bloodline.


    Suddenly, the man''s eyes snapped open. They had a light grey hue, simr to Henry''s, but there was no emotion in them, making him almost like a soulless machine. The man''s gaze was fixed on the king, apathetically analyzing him. Then, in an almost robotic tone, the man dered out of nowhere �C "Identified Stahl bloodline. Adjusting challenge to match the challenger''s strength."


    The word "challenger" made Henry realize what was happening. This seemed like some kind of test, perhaps a trial to inherit something, a practice he had heard wasmon in other parts of the world. Those in the Central Pain often utilized it to choose their great warriors.


    "Duel mode." �C The man dered �C "Begin!" - He didn''t wait for Henry to prepare himself and kicked the ground, charging at Henry while wielding that massive sword. In a matter of a few seconds, he was already in front of Henry, swinging his sword with full intention of killing.


    "Move!" - Henry shouted as he pushed his loyal soldier out of harm''s way. She tumbled across the chamber before colliding against the wall.


    Simultaneously and without hesitation, Henry swiftly drew his half-broken sword and intercepted the man''s attack with a resounding sh. The weight and the strength behind the strike was tremendous, causing the solid rock beneath Henry''s feet to sink and creating small cracks all over his sword''s de. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Henry clenched his teeth as mes gradually covered his entire sword de, trying to fight back against the overwhelming force pressing against him. Without another way out, he took a step forward, causing the enemy''s sword to slide along his own. Henry swiftly disentangled their weapons and aimed a diagonal strike at his shoulders, but it was easily parried. Henry pressed on with a rapid series of attack, creating a dazzling shower of sparks. Despite activating the Fire Sword, a enchantment skill from the Sun God Battle Manual that greatly enhanced his attack power, the enemy''s sword remained intact.


    Their swords shed again and again. Henry''s muscles strained and sweat dripped from his forehead, finding hard to keep up with the doll-like man. The opponent exploited every gap to deliver a precise counterattack, making Henry feel like a small fish swimming against a strong current. Although the Sun God Technique offered great control over Mana and body, it wasn''t able to keep up with the spending rate and his already tired body. Meanwhile, the enemy seemed tireless, maintaining the same relentless pace of attack and defense.


    With a sudden burst of energy, Henry leaped backward to create some distance between them. He needed a second to breath and slightly replenish his Mana. However, the doll-like man wouldn''t let him rest. He closed the distance in an instant, swinging his sword with both hands aiming a powerful attack at Henry''s throat. The king swiftly ducked down, narrowly avoiding the enemy''s sword, which cut a few strands of his ck hair. This moment offered Henry a great opportunity.


    "Now!" -Henry thought, channeling all his strength into his arms as he spun his body, swinging his sword upward towards the man''s chin. He shouted - "Solfire Cleave!" - this was one of the basic attacks from the Sun God Battle Manual, aplement to the Sun God Technique, which was responsible from absorbing Mana from nature, converting it into Fire Mana within the heart, and directing it through the Mana Circuits to strengthen the body.


    The mes on Henry''s sword red up and exploded, creating a small arc in the air, intensifying the lethality of the attack. He aimed to cleave the enemy''s head in two. However, as soon as the attack connected, Henry met with an immovable obstacle, as if his sword had hit a mountain. Instead of cleaving the man in half, the impact was only enough to send him flying towards the door from where he came from.


    "What was that?"- Henry wondered as he raised his sword �C "It cracked" �C He noticed a long fissure running across his sword''s de, an heirloom of the previous king. At least he managed to kill the strange man, Henry though, thinking it was impossible for someone to survive such a hit.


    Suddenly, that same emotionless voice echoed throughout the chamber once more - "Enemy is more powerful than the previous diagnosis" - Henry turned his gaze back to the source of the voice, the man who was now standing and once again focusing his attention on him. "Activating Mana Circuits" �C It announced, voiceing out of its broken jaw, which seemed to be made of wood.


    At that moment, the Mana in the air seemed to grow denser as the enemy''s rusty sword got covered by fire, akin to Henry''s one. However, it burned much more intensely and efficiently, emitting no superfluous sparks from the de. It felt lethal.


    "Fire Sword?" Henry asked himself in astonishment, observing the man disy the same skill as his, the one described in the Sun God Battle Manual �C "What are you? Who are you?"

 Chapter 91 Leiers sacrifice

    91 Leier''s sacrifice


    While there might be countless enhancement skills around the world that resembled the fiery appearance of the Fire Sword, Henry could instinctively feel something in his heart warning him that it was the real deal. The man in front, who appeared more like a doll than a human was using the Sun God techniques, something only those of the Royal Bloodline could aplish.


    Under Henry''s still dumbstruck eyes, the man lunged forward with one foot ahead and the other poised to follow, holding his rusty sword up with both hands in a quite familiar stance. His arms swelled as the mes enveloping the sword grew brighter and the particles near the sword''s edge seemed to move faster, creating a thin and small barrier of hot air.


    "The Second Level"- Henry though, speechless.


    The skill being unfolding before his eyes was the second level of the Solfire Cleave, one of the eight main skills created by Garret Von Stahl. It was a powerful attack used by Stahl''s founder to cleave a whole mountain in half with a single sh, deep into the Frozen Forest. It was divided into seven levels. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The First one created a powerful cleaving sh, guiding the Mana through the circuits to enhance the user''s speed and strength, utilizing a swift lunge to initiate and deliver a destructive strike. The Second Level was characterized by a faster lunge and even more energy coursing through the Mana Circuits, which forced the particles near the sword''s edge to move rapidly. It created a thinyer of hot air that could project a scorching strike a few inches away from the user''s body.


    Suddenly, in the blink of an eye, the doll kicked the ground and dashed towards Henry with incredible speed. There was a sharp sound of the enemy cutting through the air as he closed the distance between them in mere moments. It was dangerous.


    Henry''s instincts kicked in, and he snapped out of his momentary shock. He knew he had to react swiftly and couldn''t remain still. The man in front of him seemed to possess far greater skill in Sun God techniques than he did. As the doll approached, Henry could feel the air growing heavier and hotter, leaving him no choice but to expend thest remnants of mana within his heart.


    The king could feel the cold air of the cave crawling into his skin, like small ants, but he could do nothing about it. In order to fight, he had to empty all peripherical Mana Circuits and direct it towards the vital areas for the fight.


    "I won''t be able to hold on for long" - Henry thought, his eyes drifting towards Leier, who maintained her distance, her icy blue eyes filled with worry - "I will deal with this" - Henry said, trying to reassure her as he gently swung his sword and locked eyes once more with the approaching doll.


    It was his duty as a king to protect his subjects.


    The fire covering Henry''s swords appeared paler than usual, but with his newfound determination, it zed with renewed vigor. He was prepared. Henry lunged forward, ready to confront the man, his eyes filled with determination. On the sidelines, Leier could only clutch her small sword''s handle, unable to join a battle between two Fourth Stage Warriors.


    The chamber seemed to blur around them as Henry shed with the doll-like man, moving like two bullets. Their swords collided with a resounding ng, sending sparks and waves of scorching heat in every direction. Henry could feel the intense heat emanating from the enemy''s sword, scorching his cheeks and hands, nearly causing him to lose his grip on his weapon. Gritting his teeth, he remained determined to hold on.


    In a matter of a few seconds, the duo exchanged dozens of attacks, but Henry found himself on the losing side every time, his hands already burned beyond recognition. The mana within his body was nearly all depleted, and the Sun God Breathing Technique couldn''t keep up with his spending rate. The king was using the giant statue as an obstacle, trying to somewhat dy the enemy''s attack by hiding behind the legs of the giant man to protect himself. The statues already bore hundreds of cuts.


    Henry''s mind raced, divided between defending against the enemy and thinking of a way to counter the enemy. He had to find a way out of this situation. However, his energy was fading so rapidly that the fire enveloping his sword had already dimmed, leaving it with only a pale light. And, suddenly, Henry couldn''t take anymore the doll''s powerful and consistent attacks, leading him to lose his grip on his sword. Henry had only enough time to drop his sword and leap backward, hiding again behind the statue, as the doll unleashed another swift attack, without a care about his situation.


    Arge portion of the king''s hands was already without a single speck of flesh, and in some areas, white bones were clearly visible. It was no wonder that he couldn''t hold his sword any longer against the relentless doll.


    "A n... I need a n!" Henry screamed in his mind, narrowly avoiding another attack aimed at his neck, as he had done several times before, adding another cut on the statue''s surface.


    The ck-haired doll with red streaks in his hair seemed to be an unstoppable machine, unfamiliar with the concept of fatigue. On the other hand, Henry could feel his stamina rapidly depleting without the Mana to support it, opening a way for the cold air to crawl under his flesh and cause his movements to be sluggish. Suddenly, while evading yet another strike by a small margin and feeling the hot air generated by the sword passing above him, Henry had an epiphany.


    "The Second Level isn''t about how much energy I put into the Mana Circuits to create the fire. It''s about the movement of the energy within it; it needs to be faster and more intense. It shouldn''t flow like a river but explode like the ocean''s wave" - Henry''s mind shed with this realization.


    Suddenly, while lost in his thoughts, Henry was startled by a desperate shout that reached his ears - "My Liege!".


    He turned his eyes to see a fiery sword approaching at a speed he couldn''t dodge. Just as the weapon was about to pierce his heart, a figure appeared in front of him, like a shadow that had always been there but went unnoticed.


    Leier''s icy blue eyes shone with cold determination as she grabbed her king with both hands and rolled on the ground to safety. They had managed to dodge, but not without injuries. Henry turned to look at Leier, only to see her once-beautiful eyes now drained of color, with a scar from the sh wound, cauterized by the high temperature of the doll''s sword. There was no blood, only a deep scar. She lost her vision.


    However, despite that, she demonstrated no pain as if she didn''t care about her vision or the pain spreading through her body �C "Are you fine, my liege?" �C Leier''s remaining eye seemed to ask, but Henry had no time to respond.


    Without warning, Henry hastily grabbed the small sword hanging from Leier''s waist and raised it to defend against another powerful attacking for them The powerful impact nearly caused him to drop the sword once more. However, the injury on Leier''s eyes caused Henry''s blood to boil with fury. He had failed his subordinate and his role as a king. He promised he would deal with this and failed. The lingering ego inherited from the previous Henry and the weight of his responsibilities toward all his subjects couldn''t bear such an insult.


    "You..." Henry said through gritted teeth with their swords entangled, not minding the pain spreading from his destroyed hands. He wanted this thing''s head.


    Driven by the epiphany, Henry took a deep breath and attempted to give a new life to his circuits. This time, it seemed like he could absorb much more Mana from the air with each breath, allowing him to restore some of his strength.


    As he absorbed the energy, Henry no longer tried to restrain it in a peaceful and controlled flow, like the course of a river. Rather than that, he allowed it to surge chaotically through his circuits, which expanded dangerously. And, at that moment, he sessfully ascended to the Fifth Stage Warrior, an unreachable status to most of those on northernnds.


    "I will end you!" - Henry dered, a thinyer of hot air also enveloping his sword, allowing him to engage the doll, even with a tired body and limited mana. Previously, he had been only defending himself, but this time, he was going all out.


    Without hesitation, Henry swiftly twisted his sword and attacked, but the doll easily parried it. However, Henry immediately followed up with another strike,unching a rapid flurry of attacks, exerting his maximum strength, and pushing his body to its limits, breaking every fiber of his muscles.


    "If I were at my peak, ending things would be possible!"- Henry thought as the sword in his hands burned with a vivid fire.


    The enemy blocked every single attack, making the king fear that the fight would drag on, a battle he was much more likely to lose. However, a variable entered the equation once again. Leier used her Tribal Tattoo ability to appear behind the doll, getting him off guard. Without her sword, Leier had no other option but to strike the man''s head with her fist, encountering strong resistance but still managing to disrupt his bnce.


    "Great work!" - Henry shouted as he lunged forward, his sword held high - "Solfire Cleave!" - Henry screamed, the Mana surging chaotically in his circuits, intensifying the searingyer of air enveloping it.


    The sword arched in a beautiful red color, like a dragon''s tail sweeping the world.


    *Thud*


    The man''s head fell.

 Chapter 92 Self-loathe

    92 Self-loathe


    Right after cutting the man down, Henry held his attacking stance, seemingly mimicking the statue above him ying hundreds of dragon''s heads with a single sh. The fire covering the small sword gradually dwindled, revealing the original silver color, and leaving an exhausted Henry to his knees, using the weapon to support himself.


    *Huff*


    He took a deep breath, trying to recover his Mana and stamina, while his eyes wearily roamed the chamber until it rested upon the lifeless body of his enemy. There was no blood gushing out of the dismembered neck, something that Henry had already expected, since the enemy wasn''t a human. There was no one who could stand a direct attack on the jaw and stay unharmed. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Wood..." - Henry thought tiredly, as he observed the splinters of wood scattered across the ground - "I''ve never seen such thing."


    He wanted to get up and inspect this marvelous machinery, but as soon as he tried to stand, he felt all strength leaving his body, causing him to fall once more onto the chamber''s floor. This movement was enough to intensify the burning pain spreading through his overloaded Mana Circuits and his tearing muscles, rendering him powerless.


    Leier, who had watched the whole fight from a distance, hurriedly approached to support her king, trying to help him stand up �C "I will help you, my liege!" �C she said, but stopped upon hearing the king''s words.


    "I AM FINE!" �C Henry shouted, raising his hand to stop her from getting closer, attempting to rise on his own, fueled by sheer determination to ovee the excruciation pain. However, his legs betrayed him halfway, causing him to stumble. Without hesitation, Leier''s figure shed and appeared beside him, offering her shoulders to support him up.


    In that moment, Henry''s grey eyes shifted to the small woman, falling upon the cauterized injury that had robbed one of her clear blue eyes. It was an image that brought a profound sense of self-loathing and disgust at his ipetence in protecting his subjects, an image that he didn''t want to face right now. The king guiltily turned his head and took a step towards the doll, who was under the feet of the giant man''s statue, unwilling to face his own mistakes.


    Their footsteps echoed throughout the frozen chamber, giving some sort of life to this hollow ce. Leier''s remaining blue eye remained fixed on the ground as she held the king''s feeble body, feeling his deep breaths near her ears while looking out for anything that might cause him to stumble down. She had never been so close to him, causing a strange feeling to permeate her heart.


    Leier didn''t regret sacrificing her vision to save the king. In fact, if it meant being this close to him once more, she would willingly give up her remaining eye. While she hade under the king to seek strength, her objective had somewhat changed. Leier felt ready to give up her revenge if it meant assisting Henry into achieving his objectives. He was her guide and her light, the one who had given her a different sense of purpose.


    In silence, the duo reached the enemy''s lifeless body, each lost in their own thoughts. As they arrived, Henry raised the small sword and impaled the severed head with a furious strike, an attempt to exterminate the self-loath out of his heart. This time, the de effortlessly pierced the doll''s skull. He then raised it to his eyes, closely analyzing this peculiar and enigmatic object, momentarily forgetting about his ipetence.


    "It''s actually made of wood," Henry muttered, his voice loud enough for Leier to hear. He turned the head around, revealing a pale red triangle on the back, something he had never seen before.


    "Luna might have some knowledge about this" - He thought, remembering the enigmatic magician who had appeared in his kingdom''snds, offering her services for a few Torch Tree Seeds.


    "Hold this," Henry ordered Leier, unable to meet her gaze directly.


    Themand snapped Leier out of her thoughts, forcing her to look at the stretched sword close to her.With one hand, she took hold of the head and carefully removed it from the sword, cradling it under her arm in silence. Meanwhile, Henry shifted his attention to the remainder of the body, silently resolving to return for the rest, when everything was over.


    Then, Henry''s gaze settled on the words ''Library'' carved into the stone above a huge metal door, which maintained its metallic color. He took a step forward, forcing Leier to follow, remembering to draw in the Mana to his heart. He had to check everything out and find a way out of this situation.


    -x-


    Deep within the West Mountains, four days had passed since Henry had thrown the Torch Tree Seeds and caused the massive snowslide. Grok and Zahra, alongside the others, had patiently waited for the return of their king, but theck of food and the bone-chilling cold seeping into their bones took them to the extreme limit. They could no longer stay inside the freezing cave.


    As the main leader, Zahra led the group down the mountain, fighting against natural obstacles on their way, created by the massive snow wave, which had significantly altered the surroundings. It was a difficult descent, their days without food had taken a toll on their bodies, but they managed to safely reach the mountain''s base, weapons in hands, ready to fight against the enemies.


    However, when they arrived, it was eerily quiet, and the scene looked almost like the end of the world. The nearly one hundred soldiers from Stahl couldn''t spot a single tree on the horizon, just a few branches barely poking out of the snow. As they moved forward, they also noticed human limbs sticking out of the snow, showing the unfortunate victims who were buried by the massive snow wave.


    However, what greeted them was an eerie silence and an almost apocalyptic scene. The group of nearly one hundred Stahl''s soldiers couldn''t spot a single standing tree on the horizon. Instead, there were just a few branches poking out of the snow, stubbornly trying to survive. As they moved ahead, they noticed arms and legs stretching outside of the white mantle, humans that tried to dig their way out of their sure deaths, ultimately being buried under the massive snow wave.


    "Chief Zahra��" - One of the soldiers said, touching Zahra''s shoulder with a trembling hand, proof of what they faced while getting down of the mountain and, maybe, his fear of the surroundings.


    Zahra appeared lost in thought, her gaze fixed on the ruinedndscape as if searching for the king''s silhouette. She only snapped back to the present when the soldiers asked once more, gently shaking her shoulders - "Chief Zahra, what should we do next?"


    Zahra paused to look at the area once more. This massive snow wave might have defeated the enemies, but also meant that nearby viges were affected, causing hundreds, if not thousands, of casualties. However, this wasn''t important right now, they were at a war and without a king. It was crucial to seek the Generals and let them guide the soldiers towards the future and seek for the king.


    "We''re dividing into two groups"- Zahra announced - "Half of the soldiers will apany Grok to Mirante, while the other half wille with me to inform the General Luther. We need to alert the three Generals, locate the king, and prepare for the future."


    The soldier nodded and turned his gaze away, looking at the destendscape left after the king''s actions. It was a scene that could only be created by a dragon. A chill wind swept over him, prompting him to pull his tattered fur coat tighter, in a futile attempt to shield himself from the cold.


    "We''re in the midst of a war" - Zahra murmured - "but without a king."


    -x-


    Zuna gazed at the ruined camp before her, her eyes aze with anger, without a way to vent it out. The massive snowslide had reached Luak''s encampment, but the surrounding trees and the great distance had shielded them from utter destruction. However, they still lost hundreds of soldiers.


    "Gather everyone!" - Zuna''s voice grew louder, her fists clenched in frustration - "We''re heading for the capital! Staying here is not an option, and we need provisions!"


    Zuna had a strong hunch that Aritreia''s army had already invaded Stahl''snds, leaving them with no fortified defenses to fight against this third force. Furthermore, the snowslide had probably buried all the local wildlife, offering them no option but to raid the surrounding viges andunch a full-scale war against Stahl. Zuna couldn''t afford to remain idle while swallowing this kingdom.


    "Are we going against the ancestors? Should we really be at these godforsakennds?" - Zuna wondered, clenching her fists as she contemted about the events that had transpired since they first set foot here, a decisive light shing in her eyes �C "They are only spirits, who had lost their timing to create their legends and are waiting at a bonfire. They won''t stop me. I will create my own fire if necessary!".

 Chapter 93 Throne

    93 Throne


    Unbeknownst to Henry and Leier, mighty waves had begun to stir the bordends of Stahl, with the potential to reshape this small part of the North. The war between the three kingdoms was on the brink of eruption.


    "I''m sorry, my liege. It''s impossible" - Leier said, turning her gaze toward the man sitting by the door, with the doll''s head at his side, while leaning against the hard wall covered in a thinyer of ice.


    She had helped her king settle there, while she tried to push open the heavy stone doors. Henry could only sit with his eyes closed, taking deep and loud breaths, which Leier could clearly hear from where she stood.


    "Let me give it a try" - Henry said, using his trembling hands and legs to lift himself to his feet, fast enough to not give Leier time to assist him. He still couldn''t bring himself to look directly at her face, a feeling that he shouldn''t harbor for a person that saved him.


    *Huff*


    Henry closed his eyes and took a deep breath, assessing the condition of his body. After his battle against the doll, his Mana circuits had overloaded, and cracks had begun to spread throughout them. Furthermore, the chaotic flux of Mana coursing through his circuits had also taken a toll on his muscles, tearing some of them. Although he had managed to reach the Fifth Stage, a level that could ssify him as a powerhouse in these Northern regions, capable of single-handedly facing a thousand soldiers, it was still impossible to recover from such injuries in just a few days or hours.


    After his finished checking his body''s condition, a red light seemed to sh in his grey eyes as he opened them. He raised his trembling hands and touched the heavy stone doors, sensing the coldness permeating it, prepared to muster his remaining strength to force them open. However, just as he was about to summon the Mana inside his heart, gathered after fighting against the doll, a soft sound echoed from the doors. It was only a second after he touched it.


    *Click*


    The doors that Leier couldn''t open despite using all her strength opened effortlessly, as if by magic. It was as if they responded to Henry''s Mana and touch, seemingly acknowledging his status and granting him passage. Simr to the statue''s room, the light in this chamber was soft and came from an unknown source.


    Beyond those stone doors was a spacious room with a high ceiling and rugged walls covered in a thinyer of ice. The ice reflected the mysterious light, illuminating the entire room. The chamber had four levels on each side, supported by frozen pirs reaching up to the cave''s ceiling. Shelves filled with books decorated the room, and you could only reach the higher shelves by using the white, frozen staircases attached to the pirs.


    Henry''s grey eyes scanned the entire room, trying to figure out the reason why someone would bring this many books to this deste ce. He wanted to thank this person, who had delivered such a great trove of knowledge in his hands, something that might be the greatest tool in this war.


    Henry walked towards the nearest bookshelf and extended his hand toward one of the books. In his heart, he hoped that time and the cold environment hadn''t damaged the words written inside. He picked up a brown book that seemed to have been made by the scales of some kind of fish.


    Henry used his hand to gently remove theyer of ice covering the book''s cover before reading aloud �C "The Various Whales of the West: A Pirate''s Diary."


    He then opened the book and turned its pages, thanking his ancestors that the letters inside had survived the harsh passage of time and the challenging environment. Without hesitation and wishing to check the others, Henry returned the book to its ce and picked up another book, flipping through the pages.


    "The Road to the West"


    "How to Build Great Ship''s Vessels."


    Henry roamed the bookshelves on the first floor, examining around thirty to forty books. A broad smile formed on his lips. This library had books from all over the continent and the first floor seemed to be a collection of general knowledge on everything about it, from the monsters found on each area to how to build ships or warfare weapons used around the world. It was something that Henry desperately needed, principally the ones about ships.


    Henry was so excited that he momentarily forgot about his shame and turned to Leier, looking directly at her face. His voice brimming with excitement as he eximed �C "This is a treasure trove! We need to send someone here to collect all of this when we find a way out of this situation".


    Henry''s hands unconsciously rested on Leier''s shoulders, his smile reflecting in her blue eye as he once again turned his gaze towards the countless bookshelves filling his vision. Henry''s gaze remained upon the books for a full moment, before he unwillingly turned it back towards the door. There was no way out of this situation, at least not inside this library. These books were important, but not so important as getting out of this ce.


    "Let''s go"- Henry said, the excitement fading as weariness returned to his body. Leier followed closely behind him. �C "We can explore this ceter; let''s focus on finding a way out first."


    When Henry and Leier passed through the door, it closed automatically behind them, like the automatic doors in Henry''s original world. He nced at it briefly, but unlike Leier, who had never encountered such technology or magic, he wasn''t startled or amazed by it. He pressed on, now heading toward the ''King''s Way'' door, which, despite being on the opposite side from the first door, they reached in no time.


    This time, unlike the first door, when Henry''s hands made contact with it, he felt a peculiar energying out of the door and entering his circuits through his hands. The energy moved through his Mana Circuits akin to a swift swordfish, as if it were searching for something within each circuit, until it reached Henry''s heart. Suddenly, as if sensing an unknown body, Henry''s heartbeat surged powerfully, akin to a kingmanding a subject to bow. At that very moment, like a startled beast, the energy rapidly retreated toward the door.


    The doors swung open, showing the room to Henry. Contrary to the library, there was no natural light within this room and no trace of ice could be seen on the walls, there was only darkness.


    Henry turned his eyes towards Leier, looking at the car in her eye with some guilty, before saying �C "Wait here!" �C Without giving Leier a chance to respond, he took a step forward and entered the room.


    As Henry stepped into the dark room beyond the ''King''s Way'' door, an otherworldly sensation enveloped him. The air grew heavy with an eerie anticipation, and a shiver ran down his spine. It was as if the very atmosphere had shifted, responding to his presence. The few strands of mana in his heart seemed to respond and beat without constraint.


    Suddenly, a long trail of purple fire, like a mystical serpent, began to materialize on the cold, stone floor. The mes danced and flickered around him, casting an enchanting and ethereal glow that seemed to defy thews of nature. The mes gradually stretched out ahead, caving their way deeper into the cave, creating a mesmerizing path that beckoned Henry to follow. Leier wanted to follow, but the mes created a wall that didn''t allow her to go inside.


    *Thud* *Thud*


    Each step Henry took sent ripples of power through the fire, causing it to intensify in brilliance. The mes were vibrant and alive, radiating a sensation of ancient magic. Their hue held an allure that was impossible to resist, drawing Henry further into the unknown depths of the cave. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    *Huff*


    The purple mes seemed to be able to enhance the Sun God Technique''s flow, the concentrated mana allowed Henry to swiftly umte Mana and convert it into Fire Mana. At the same time, the king''s Mana Circuits and muscles were also rapidly recovering, like a miracle.


    Suddenly, when the door he came from became indistinguishable in the distance, the trail of fire abruptly came to a halt. Henry raised his grey eyes, which had be purple, towards the darkness in front of him, trying to peer through it. Then, as if responding to his wishes, the mes erupted in a chaotic and intense run, forming a huge circle in front of him, where a burning purple throne stood with a great dark sword leaning on it.


    The throne had menacing spikes that resembled the horns of a demon and the purple mes seemed to form the eyes of a dragon in the middle of it. These fiery eyes appeared to fixate on Henry, beckoning him to draw nearer. Henry felt himself be hypnotized as he walked further towards it, until he sat down.


    At that moment, a memory of ancient times seemed to sh across his mind. It was an image of a great war amongst humans and dragons.


    -x-


    In Stahl''s capital, Zahra anxiously lowered her head as she awaited Luther''s decision. She had reached the capital in just two days, running without pause and even instructing her soldiers to take their time in collecting information as they moved forwards. She advanced alone, understanding the need for discretion and swiftness in this situation.


    "The king..." - Luther began, his voice and gaze concealing the anger and concern he harbored. However, his years of experience in the frontlines quickly took over �C "Excellent work, soldier! I will be sure to ry your aplishments to the king when hees back. But for now, we must prepare for war. Luak''s army is closing in on us."


    The war is about to begin! Grab your weapons!


    Stoicist

 Chapter 94 Luthers preparation

    94 Luther''s preparation


    The rhythmic ng of hammers striking metal and the hearty shouts ofborers, their breath visible in the freezing air, pierced through the cold environment that enveloped Stahl''s capital. Under Henry''s reign and for the past two years, the city has been undergoing a profound infrastructure transformation, giving rise to a chaotic yet enhancing scene.


    The Royal Castle was at the heart of Eisenburg, with its four towers and sturdy stone walls radiating a sense of strength and calm amidst the coordinated chaos in the surrounding. Henry had dyed any changes to the castle and directed the workforce and resources towards improving the city. He understood the importance of enhancing his people''s living conditions and improving the city, a long-term investment that could create the foundation of a great kingdom.


    In the years following the civil war''s end, Henry ordered the demolition of most city building, aiming to reshape the entire city. He divided it into four parts, each one with wide main avenues converging towards the Royal Castle, essed by four gates distributed in cardinal points. Henry wanted to create bustlingmercial routes, where merchants could rent the shops owned by the crown or disy their goods in the castle''s square. All transactions had to be conducted under the Sun God Company banner, with a portion of the merchant''s profits going directly to the royal treasury. This was a massive n that Henry wanted to implement in all major cities on hisnds.


    The Library and the Commander''s Training Center were two buildings built right next to the Royal Castle. They were positioned where Henry''s hands and eyes could reach at anytime, allowing him a firm grip over the minds and abilities of the future leaders of his army and those great minds searching to develop new theories and techniques. Henry understood that he had to have his hands on everyone useful and control them. These facilities had all been constructed in only a few months, with Henry putting great attention to them.


    The Commander''s Training Center upied one-quarter of the entire castle grounds. It was divided into four main sections and had numerous buildings. The first section housed dormitories where the future leaders slept and ate during their whole training period. The second section was a wide-open space used for physical training and other sses, including archery, groupbat, and horseback riding. The third section contained the library and round auditoriums for sses. Thest one was destined for the infirmary, which was often crowded due to the difficult and dangerous training designed by Henry and Luther.


    In a round auditorium that could easily amodate at least four hundred people, Luther stood on a red tform as his weary old eyes wandered on the hundred leaders sitting obediently on their wooden desks, a group that had undergone severe training under him for thest two years. The old general''s face seemed to have aged significantly ever since he received the king''s news. However, he maintained hisposure, understanding that he had to lead the army until the king returned.


    Luther tightly gripped the handle of his sword, a trustypanion that apanied him for the past few decades. The old man''s deep voice resonated through the auditorium, which seemed to be designed to carry his voice to every corner and keep out the cold from inside. It was the beginning of winter, but the space remained warm.


    "Today, one of our scouts has returned with important news. The invaders from Luak have broken their promise and left the West. We''ve also received word that Aritreia''s army is approaching the capital." - Luther dered, letting his word sink in.


    The old man could see the anger in his student''s eyes as they shifted in their seats, some even bringing their hands to their swords. These darned pests dared to enter theirnds and break their pledges with their king, one which they internally questioned but didn''t raise their voices.


    Luther nodded and continued, "Currently, the king is not in the capital, so as the only general present, I will assumemand" - Luther exined, without mentioning the king''s disappearance - "I''ve already dispatched a messenger to General ro, who is safeguarding Fortress Mirante and hasn''t engaged with the enemies, as well as to General Iosif, who is in the West, working to unite and pacify the viges. They will be arriving with reinforcements soon. However, based on my years of experience dealing with the countless challenges in thisnd, I''m confident that we can defeat the invaders with ease, even without their assistance."


    Luther''s eyes scanned eachmander before him. All of them had achieved at least the rank of Third Stage Warrior, a requirement set by Henry for anyone with the desire to be a leader in his army. The king wanted that his leaders to have the same strength as the head of a family, the highest strength that an ordinary human could attain, with all of them under his direct grip.


    Before the nobles'' betrayal, the Kingdom of Stahl had only sixty to seventy Third Stage Soldiers, each bestowed with the noble title and sent to oversee a vige, with the power to rule over a small region. This led to a loss of the crown''s influence over them. Henry was determined not to repeat this mistake, ensuring they remained under his control and never left his watch. If needed elsewhere, they would be deployed as soldiers, not nobles. The king wanted to consolidate the power around himself. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This hundred Third Stages represented only part of Stahl''s strength, with thousands of soldiers outside and under the crown''smand. There was also the First Battalion, a unit capable of confronting even Fifth Stage Warriors, who could defeat a thousand First Stage soldiers by themselves. All of this was possible because Henry shared the basic Battle Manual and Breathing Technique with his soldiers and leaders, leading to a significant increase in their strength. He understood that these simple manuals could only find their worth in the hands of thousands of people.


    "As we''ve discussed in this course, the top fifty ranks will each have a hundred soldiers under theirmand, and you''ll also choose one of yourrades to be your vicemander." - Luther''s deep voice echoed, focusing on three individuals who had secured the top three positions - "I will personally lead the First Battalion, serving as the overallmander to this war until the king is back. Given the circumstances, I won''t assign arger unit to you, considering your limited experience. Instead, I request that you appoint a messenger within your team to ry information to me on an hourly basis. You will be using the same team used to train during mock battles we conducted during thest two years."


    The course designed by Henry and Luther included hundreds of mock battles, fought on the wide second section, designed for battle and training. Luther selected a hundred soldiers from the top ranks, while the other fifty were designated as vicemanders. The teams remained the same throughout the mock battles, allowing them to be familiar with their subordinates. It was a great way to build camaraderie and familiarity.


    "Is everything clear?" - Luther asked loudly, this time letting them respond.


    "Yes!" - The hundred leaders shouted; their eyes filled with controlled anger.


    "Excellent! Get yourselves and your soldiers ready" - Luther said - "Your first mission is to instruct the civilians to take shelter in the castle for the time being, ensure their safety and don''t let panic spread. We are going to end things faster than you all expect."


    -x-


    Luna was in her alchemy workshop just outside the capital, a secure location for her experiments. Her green eyes red furiously at the small seed in her hand, her breath visible in the cold air, reflecting both the chilly weather and her frustration.


    "Dammit!" - Luna yelled as she dashed to the door, kicked it open, and rushed outside, her hands extended, ready to throw the seed into the distance - "Why isn''t this working?!"


    A green light enveloped Luna''s entire body, causing her emerald eyes to ze with an intense color. The Mana in the surrounding air thickened and some kind of stillness fell over the environment, even the wind stopped flowing around her. With a sudden burst of energy, she flung the seed northward, sending it arching high above the capital''s towering walls.


    Then, just as it got over the walls, a burst of wind erupted, as if summoned by the very elements themselves, propelling the seed with newfound force and speed. The seed shot through the sky like a shooting star, barely visible across the entire capital. It swiftly traversed the entire city and vanished into the vast white expanse above the Frozen Forest, triggering an explosion miles away from Luna. One could only wonder about the possible consequences of such explosion. Perhaps, it had fallen on a vige of Winter Orcs or a hiddenmunity of Death Spider.


    Luna let out an exasperated huff, venting her frustration by kicking the snowy ground beneath her feet, sending a cascade of snow into the air, an unexpected disy of strength in the body of such a young woman.


    *Crunch*


    Suddenly, the sound of boots crunching snow echoed right behind her, causing her to react swiftly. Without turning her head, Luna waved her hand, and a figure emerged from behind the trees, hovering before her, immobilized, as if the wind and gravity worked against him. Luna''s furious green eyes bore into him, but as she examined his attire, her anger gradually subsided. He was a slender, brown-haired man, tasked by the king with delivering food and resources to her daily.


    "I''ve told you not to sneak up on me!" - She eximed, sweeping her hand and sending the man tumbling onto the soft snow. �C "What brings you here at this hour? It''s not time"


    Without a word ofint about his roughnding or the woman''s brusque treatment, the skinny man stood and lowered his head, a bit afraid of the woman''s prowess - "Ma''am, the General has ordered the evacuation of all civilians to the castle for protection. War is imminent!"


    Luna nodded in acknowledgment, then turned away without taking another nce at him, leaving deep footprints in the snow as she headed toward her modest cabin, which had its door broken - "I won''t be going. You can return."


    Luna looked at him and nodded, before she turned around towards her small cabin without even looking back, leaving deep footsteps on the snow �C "I will not be going! You can go back!"


    Watching her retreating form, the man attempted to speak again, "But m��" - Before he could make his plea, a powerful gust of wind struck him, sending him tumbling towards the walls.


    "That foolish idiot!" - Luna''s voice carried on the wind - "Why must they disturb my research?"

 Chapter 95 Mythseeker Lineage

    95 Mythseeker Lineage


    The moment Henry sat on the menacing throne, thousands of images and fragmented memories shed through his mind, waving in and out a chaotic and disjointed reality to pierce together. The king could only sit there with a distant gaze, trying to fit a few parts together, which proved effective, allowing him to understand a few things.


    "Mythseeker Lineages" - Henry unconsciously murmured, his once gray eyes briefly taking on a vibrant purple hue, resembling the image of a whole gxy �C "We belong to an ancient n responsible for hunting down Myths, beings that disrupts the world''s bnce, killing or keeping them as far away as possible from our realms and from the secr world."


    In those millions of fragmented memories, Henry couldn''t ascertain the origins of the Mythseeker Lineages, but he managed to grasp their main objective and at least a basic background. Supposedly, there were seven Mythseeker Lineages scattered across the world, each entrusted with specific region to protect and develop. These regions epassed the West, South, East, Center, North, the Seas, and the Skies. And, in order to aplish this mission and fight against Myths, these people owned certain treasures and techniques, plus an extended lifespan and talent.


    "We weren''t always called Stahl. Thousands of years ago, we were known as Srius" - Henry absentmindedly muttered, and at the mention of the name ''Srius'', the purple mes around him zed brighter and danced, like sentient beings - "We were the lineage responsible for the First Fire and the ones who decided to share it with the world, enabling its survival. Srius'' descendants were responsible to fight against the Myths inhabiting the North Region, serving as the first line of defense against the Myths and other monsters dwelling within��the Frozen Forest."


    Henry paused, this new knowledge about the Frozen Forest dawning on him, before finally resuming with a tinge of unease - "The Frozen Forest was known as the End of the World or even the gates of Myths and even the abode of Myths."


    "I must return!" - Henry eximed, attempting to rise from the throne with haste. However, as his muscles moved, the hundreds of menacing spikes adorning the back of the throne suddenly twitched in a swift motion.


    "Ahhh!" - Henry screamed in pain as if thousands of knives had just pierced through him. He rapidly nced down, only to find hundreds of small andrge spikes embedded in his flesh �C "What is this!?" - He cried out in pain, attempting to free himself, but his efforts proved futile. He couldn''t even summon his Mana; it was like trying to move a mountain with just his fingers.


    Suddenly, the forgotten Great ck Sword resting against the throne moved and magically hovered before his eyes, without strings attached. Henry''s purplish eyes shone with a mystical light, before ancient words spilled from his mouth �C "Caelum, the First Sword and Harbinger of the End!"


    When he ended, purple inscriptions began to appear along the sword''s de, revealing those same words. Suddenly, the fire that had been burning on the whole room seemed to have been awakened and were pulled towards the great sword. The previous ck color of the sword was rapidly reced by the vibrant hue of the purple as the weapon got entirely covered on it, with the word Caelum being even more brighter than all.


    "What are you doing?" �C Henry screamed as the sword''s tip suddenly turned towards him, aiming at his heart �C "Stop!" �C he fidget on the ground, trying to free himself, but it was toote.


    The possessed sword came towards him like a bullet.


    -x-


    Leier''s right hand was covered in burns from her attempts to pass through the zing purple blocking her path. The king had been missing for hours, showing no signs of life, leaving her restless and desperate by the thought of her liege being consumed by this strange fire. The barrier didn''t even allow her to see through it, like a mystical veil separating the realm of the ancestors from the mortal world.


    She absentmindedly examined her burnt hand, finding no traces of skin left and overwhelmed by a profound sense of loss that threatened to swallow her will. The thought of the king''s death left her without a foundation, with an empty, groundless feeling that kept rising with each second. It was the same feeling she had experienced when she lost her parents, and she despised it to her core; she didn''t want to experience it again. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Immersed in a whirl of emotions, Leier''s gaze returned to those vibrant purple mes that appeared to be dancing in front of her. She was determined to cross it, willing to endure any pain, even if it meant risking her existence to find the king, her foundation that gave her a new reason to exist. Without much thought, Leier delivered a swift punch at the dancing mes, trying to pierce through it by force.


    "Ahhh!" - Leier cried out in pain as her fist met the fiery barrier, which wasn''t supposed to inflict such pain since she had already partially lost her pain receptors.


    The mes acted like a vicious virus and invaded her Mana Circuits, burning it while coursing through them with a single clear destination: her heart, where her Mana was stored, and where faint tendrils of her Tribal Tattoo could be seen. Leier attempted to redirect her Mana to block this intruder, but the living me only seemed to surge faster and grow stronger every time she channeled her Mana, as if it were feeding upon it. From her previous attempts, Leier understood that the only way to expel it was to get away from the barrier. However, she had no intention to back down.


    Even though she understood the high risk of death, Leier summoned every ounce of her Mana and strength, setting aside any further attempts to hinder the viral mes'' way within her circuits. She channeled all the energy into her arms in ast attempt to get through this barrier.


    "Ahhh!" �C Leier determined shouted, using her legs to give even more strength to her punch, she could feel the me''s fabric being piercer while at the same time the living me reached her heart.


    *Thump*


    Leier sensed a sudden and abnormal change within her, yet she paid it no mind. She opened her hand and extended her burnt fingers and could instinctively tell that they had finally breached the mes. However, she still could do nothing as a searing pain assaulted her heart, a signal that the living me had invaded her heart and was gradually destroying it, fueled by her own Mana.


    However, this pain went away like magic, leaving only a powerless Leier on her knees, exhausted and on the verge of passing out.

 Chapter 96 Mirante will move

    96 Mirante will move


    Mirante, the principal fortress city protecting Stahl''s borders from the neighboring kingdoms of Luak and Aritreia, upied a crucial and strategic position. It was situated in the only area that offered a clear path for arge army to pass through, from where the White Merchant Road expanded. To the west of Mirante, stretched a vast mountain chain and rugged terrains, making it almost impossible forrge troops to march. And, the eastern side was marked by the ocean and a dense snowy forest that created a natural barrier for any invading army to navigate.


    As a result, hostile armies'' only option was to use the White Merchant Road, a road opened by the kingdom''s founder, Garret Von Stahl, which stretched across all regions of the kingdom. Garret understood that this infrastructure asset held great value in the military field, improving themunication, the economy, the transportation and working as a tool to integrate the whole territory. It had the power to bring unity and cohesion within the kingdom.


    When he firstid his eyes on the White Merchan Road''s blueprint in an old parchment, Henry couldn''t help butpliment the man''s genius. Garret''s n seemed to mirror the Roman Emperor Agustus'' strategy, which enabled the Roman Empire to conquer most of Europe and arge part of the Middle East. It also resembled the n of some Chinese dynasties, such as the Han and Tang, who created and maintained an extensivework of roads, which came to be known as ''Silk Roak''. It spanned from China to various regions, including Central Asia, the Middle East, and Europe.


    The key distinction between Roman and Chinese road systemsy in their primary objectives. Roman roads were ultimately designed for military and administrative purposes, whereas Chinese roads, particrly the Silk Road, were created to facilitatemerce and cultural exchange. While reading the blueprint, Henry understood that Stahl''s White Merchant Road followed the Roman model, with a stronger emphasis on military applications. These roads were strategically linked to cities crucial for defense and the supply of wartime essentials, while trade andmerce operated as a parallel objective, something that seemed to develop together.


    ro was walking on the main road of Mirante, which had been remade to be wide enough to amodate carts, wagons and the march ofrge troops. In contrast, some other streets had been intentionally narrowed to hinder the advance of potential invaders, allowing the defenders to deploy urban tactics. The bald General was apanied by a woman and a man, soldiers that he had personally chosen to serve as his right and left-hand adjutants, ever since Henry appointed him to protect the city and the kingdom''s borders against the neighboring kingdoms.


    As he walked along the bustling street, the chaotic sounds of the city enveloped him. Merchants enthusiastically showed their goods, and townspeople hustled through their daily routines, creating a lively symphony that had been long forgotten by the town''s residents. Not even the elderly, who had lived through the reigns of Henry''s father and grandfather, had witnessed such prosperity. Day after day, the citizens raised their hands to thank their ancestors.


    Under Henry''s throne, the city was undergoing great transformations. The king ordered the reinforcement of the walls, the construction of new watchtowers and fortified gatehouses, and the expansion of the training facilities. He had also recruited over a thousand new soldiers, all of whom used Henry''s new training routines and a Technique provided by the king. In addition, administrative facilities were rapidly being built to ease the burden on the military. Henry had also been imparting lessons to Luke, the midget with a talent for management, wishing to develop someone to help him with this. However, it was a n in progress.


    "Where are they located?" - ro inquired his two assistants, not trying to hide his frustration while navigating the crowded and lively surroundings.


    Upon hearing that tone, the man and woman exchanged a knowing nce, followed by a soft sigh. They understood the General''s frustration all too well. Several days have passed since Aritreia''s army appeared on the horizon, with at least five thousand soldiers within their ranks. This force was being led by a middle-aged man with grizzly hair, an unkempt beard, and a simple golden crown adorning his head. He wore what appeared to be a cloth made from a brown bear while carrying an ornamental axe. It was none other than the King of Aritreia himself.


    The army that appeared outside the city''s gates represented a significant and formidable threat to Mirante. They could potentially capture the fortress, but it woulde at a cost, likely resulting in the loss of half their troops. Theck of a powerhouse like Luther, who could easily breach the gates, meant they would need to gradually take control of the town.


    Despite their smaller numbers, Stahl''s citizens were ready to protect their new lives and defend their city. Themoners armed themselves with rocks and knives, gathering on the main road of the gate to confront the invaders. However, to their surprise, ro got up the walls and shouted to the enemies, dering he had no wish to attack them and that they could use the White Merchant Road without any attacks. This fact led to the king of Aritreia, Lussandro, to suspect of an internal conflict within Stahl.


    As the words left ro''s mouth, he couldn''t help but clench his teeth in frustration and scratch his bald head. It was now the second time that ro had allowed an enemy army to bypass him and enter the kingdom''s territory. His anger only deepened when he noticed a blonde-haired man among the enemy''s ranks, clearly missing an arm. This man, named Marcus, appeared sullen and resentful, his gaze were full of hostility towards Mirante, as if he intended to tear the walls down single-handedly. It was the messenger from Aritreia, responsible for negotiating the Cold Iron Mines, whom Henry had tortured and burned his arm.


    Despite his deep frustration, ro received direct orders from the king to allow both armies to use the White Merchant Road, opening the gates of the territory to enemies. This strategy was followed by a strategy called ''Scorched Earth'', named by the King himself, on which the citizens were evacuated, and the food and houses were burnt to the ground. This tactic would make it exceedingly difficult for the invading armies to sustain themselves and continue their campaign.


    14:52


    Despite his deep frustration, ro received direct orders from the king to allow both armies to use the White Merchant Road, opening the gates of the territory to enemies. This strategy was followed by a strategy called ''Scorched Earth'', named by the King himself, on which the citizens were evacuated, and the food and houses were burnt to the ground. This tactic would make it exceedingly difficult for the invading armies to sustain themselves and continue their campaign.


    "Based on the reports from our scouts and the intelligence we''ve gathered, it''s highly likely that they have already arrived in Icemit" - Te female assistant remarked. She was a woman with long, brown hair, who was responsible for collecting information about Mirante and managing the scouts.


    "It''s proceeding as we''ve nned"- ro mumbled, his gaze drifting toward a food stand where a woman was selling what seemed to be a meat stew. A long line of both soldiers and ordinary citizens waited for their turn. The enticing aroma wafted through the air, tempting ro''s taste buds, but he knew he had no time to wait on the line or eat. There were things more important.


    "What about the king? Have you received any news?"- ro inquired, trying to divert his attention from the aroma that crawled its way towards his nostrils.


    "Well..." - The woman started, her eyes searching for support from her fellow assistant, who avoided her gaze by pretending to be interested in the woman''s stew. She continued alone- "It has been seven days since our messengers lost contact with them. Thestmunication we received was regarding their operation against the enemies in a mountain, near Herrera Vige, where Luak''s army established their base camp."


    As she spoke, their pace gradually slowed until they came to aplete stop. The smell didn''t seem that good anymore and lost ro''s attention. The king had repeatedly emphasized the importance of maintaining constantmunication with allies. The General could immediately infer that something must have happened to the king, but he had faith on him. There is no way that such a smart man would die or be in some kind of danger.


    "When you receive any updates" - ro dered after a brief pause, resuming his stride, with his two adjutants trailing behind - "Immediately ry them to me."


    Suddenly, their attention was drawn to a figure sprinting toward them, his breaths heavy andbored. The man was a simple soldier, d in basic iron armor, clutching a bow in his trembling hands.


    "G-General!" - He panted, his voice barely holding together - "A barbarian is outside the gates... He''s asking for you! Says his name''s Grok, and he brings news about the king!"


    Without a moment''s hesitation, ro kicked the ground and hurried towards the city gates, using his Mana to go even faster. The ground that had been recently renovated cracked, but the general didn''t care. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    -x-


    A few momentster, ro''s voice resonated through the entire fortress city - "We''re marching to the capital! Mirante will move!"

 Chapter 97 Alonso Snowcrest

    97 Alonso Snowcrest


    Alonso Snowcrest, the King of Aritreia, was marching on top of his white horse, leading the huge army behind him, leaving their footsteps on the shallow snow that covered the White Merchant Road. It had been a few days since they passed through Mirante without spilling a single drop of blood on the pristine snow, a strange urrence in any kind of war, giving people a sensation that they were not on a war, but on a simple vacation.


    This feeling got more distinctive as they marched deeper into Stahl''s territory. Normally, the beginning of winter was followed by hunter''s sprint, hurrying to collect and store as much food as possible in order to pass through the most hazardous times of the winter, when a few hours outside was sufficient to kill a person. However, they found no such scene during thest few days marching North.


    They had passed through seven viges that were located on the margins of the White Merchant Road, always on guard to extinguish any forces that wanted to resist their march and create an upward bloody stream that could reach Eisenburg. However, they didn''t encounter a single living soul on they way north, only the burnt rubble of the viges, no house or wall was left intact, like haunted ces.


    Because of that, the army had to camp outside, finding nofortable shelter to enjoy their food. Alonso had prepared enough provisions tost two whole months, expecting the war tost longer than two to three weeks, spending lots of money on logistics and food. In order to maintain the stocks high enough, the king nned on pige the viges on the way towards the capital in case the warsted longer.


    It was a simple n, used many times by his army when hunting down bandits in a deserted region of his kingdom. However, unlike war situations, the army would collect food of the viges near the region as a form of taxation, which could possibly result in the death of an entire vige depending on the size of the dispatched army. Alonso and the other nobles regarded their subjects as livestock with their sole purpose being to provide food and gold for his treasuries. And, the extermination of bandits, who took away this resource was more valued than the lives of a few hundred subjects, whose numbers could be filled in only a few years.


    "Your Grace!" - A burly, bald man, one of the few hundred mounted troops, dressed in heavy iron chainmail and ck bear-fur attire, pushed his horse forward as he called out to Alonso.


    When he was at a distance where his whispers could be heard by the king, the man tugged the leather reins, forcing the horse to slow down - "Our scouts havee back with news that the city of Icemit, thest fortress before we reach the capital, has permitted us to bypass them and proceed onwards." �C He ryed as his eyes watched the trees that surrounded the main road of Stahl out of habit.


    This man was Latrel Silversin, the Duke of Silversin, a distant cousin of the Snowcrest Royal Family and Alonso''s right-hand man. He was responsible for articting and passing down the king''s orders within the noble''s society. On Aritreia''snds, the throne held immense power, but as with many monarchs throughout Earth''s history, his authority wasn''t absolute. The noble families wielded great influence, holding vastnds and able to own their own military forces.This mean that unlike Henry, Alonso didn''t have the military forces''mand in his own hands.


    Latrel Silversin served as a crucial tool for the king''s orders to be heard by the noble society, responsible for persuading them into following Alonso''s orders by understanding the nobles'' grievances and desires. Even though Aritreia''s political scene wasn''t asplex as that in King Louis IX, King of France, on which even the etiquette code had to be followed to demonstrate power and status, managing the kingdom''s affairs required a blend of strength and diplomacy.


    The alliance between King Alonso Snowcrest and Duke Latrel Silversin worked like an invisible hand that influenced the noble''s decisions and every steps Of course, the Silvesin Family had their owns demands. They wanted the king''s right-hand position and the responsibility of being the ones to look after the kingdom''s treasury, supervising the whole flow of money.


    "Why do you think they allowed us to pass?" - Alonso inquired, a wisp of steam escaping his mouth as he turned to Latrel, the cold air permeating his whole being for a moment. His golden crown remained firmly in ce on his grizzled hair.


    "Just like the nobles, it seems the people have lost faith in their king. They might be waiting for us to remove him from power. If that''s the case, once we''ve dealt with him, it should be rtively simple to govern the territory and gain the people''s loyalty." �C Latrel replied, forcing his horse to maintain a continuous trot as he kept a respectful distance from the king.


    The king nodded in silence, his green eyes fixed on the horizon, where the snow-covered walls of Icemit began to appear. His gaze lingered on the soldiers stationed on the walls, holding their bows, and prepared to shoot them down if needed. After a moment, Alonso shifted his gaze back to Latrel and instructed - "Inform the nobles and the troops that we are not engaging the enemies, but they must remain vignt for any potential attacks. It''s wiser to conserve our strength for capturing the capital first, and then we can devise a strategy to deal with these fortresses."


    "I oblige!" �C Latrel said as he slowed down his horse to a halt, until he met again with the first line of soldiers, who were marching with ack of organization, resembling a crowd fleeing from hunger. He could see a flick of fear in their eyes as the walls of Icemit appeared on the horizon. Most of these soldiers were normal citizens, living their lives while hunting animals or taking care of their own freezingnds.


    The king''s right-hand allowed them to pass with a sense of indifference and then directed his horse toward the line of mounted soldiers, who seemed to be from a different stratus. These men exuded an aura of strength and higher status, their horses and iron chainmail setting them apart from the rest of the troops. These were the nobles of Aritreia.


    "The king has decreed that we shall bypass the fortress" - Latrel ryed the orders to the mounted soldiers, who were sharing amusing nce while looking at the ordinary civilians.


    "Has he lost his balls while sitting on that throne and indulging with those women?" �C Muttered one of the soldiers through gritted teeth, cursing the king but taking care not to be overheard - "We''ve been on thesends for a week, and we''ve yet to draw blood. There is no war here!" - Heid his hand on his weapon, a longsword, ready to unsheathe it.


    Latrel remained silent while directing a stern gaze to the noble, his hands also resting on the two axes strapped to his waist. This response immediately silenced the noble, making him apprehensive about opening his mouth.


    "I won''t tolerate another word, especially not from a minor count" - Latrel asserted with angry - "We''re bypassing the fortress to conserve our strength for the ultimate battle in the capital, where we''ll decapitate the king. Is that perfectly clear?"


    The nobles remained silent, implicitly consenting to his n, unwilling to raise objections. They understood they couldn''t challenge the man one-on-one, and they also were not foolish enough to be the first one to jump at him.


    Recognizing their answer, Latrel nodded and delivered his instructions. -"It is good that we are all on the same page. You will all have your moment to fight and plunder Stahl''s castle to your hearts content. Every gold coin you can put your hands on its yours. Now, go and tell your soldiers that we are not going to fight right now and to preserve their strengths."


    The nobles didn''t dare to linger and hurriedly made their way to ry the message to the soldiers. Latrel''s gaze remained fixed on them for a few seconds, ensuring that they were all attending to their duties. Afterward, he shifted his attention to the king''s figure, who was marching alone. His eyes shone with great intensity, but he concealed it swiftly, recing it with a Machiavellian smile. He absentmindedly rubbed his bald head, as if attempting to calm his racing thoughts, but the smile never left his lips.


    "The chance has finallye." �C He muttered. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    -x-


    A few hours passed before Henry slowly opened his eyes. The once-grey hue in his irises now had a darker tint, almost shifting toward a shade of purple. It was as if a living me flickered deep within his gaze.


    Despite a lingering sense of dizziness, Henry''s mind quickly cleared. He hurriedly tore open his tattered ck clothes, which were riddled with holes from the recent fall and the long days of fighting. And, to his surprise, there was no injury on his chest, only an intricate purple tattoo, resembling a dragon consuming its own tail. It was as if the sword''s attack had been nothing more than a fleeting illusion, an imagination.

 Chapter 98 Changes

    98 Changes


    Although no physical scar remained from the attack, Henry could sense that something changed within himself. He shut his eyes and began circting Mana within his circuits, taking it from his heart and directing it through a few paths. However, as soon as he touched the Mana within his heart, Henry almost screamed in surprise, exhibiting some feelings he had learn to hide during these few years.


    The Mana stored in his heart had changed. It held no red color, but a brilliant purple hue, like stars. Furthermore, he could feel that his heart has changed to amodate this energy, something seemed to be connected to it, like tendrils. Each heartbeat was like the march of a thousand soldiers.


    The king was taken aback and opened his eyes, observing the drawing on his chest as it gently pulsed and rotated. It appeared almost alive, as if the dragon depicted in the tattoo was attempting to consume itself. Henry couldn''t help but feel that it greatly resembled the Tribal Tattoos of the barbarians. However, his tattoo was far more refined, and the process seemed painless, at least for him. There was no need for bone needles, the blood of creatures, specific herbs or even be tied to a rock. Those tendrils on his heart seemed to be part of this tattoo.


    Out of curiosity, Henry raised his hand and channeled this newfound energy towards his hands. Despite the energy feeling stronger and fiercer, it didn''t cause any difort as he circted it through his circuits, unlike the previous one. And, for the first time since arriving in this world and starting to use Mana, Henry felt no pain. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In a swift motion, Henry twisted his wrist and executed a technique from the Sun God Battle Manual, Fire Sword. Instantly, the same purple fire that had burned within the cave emerged in his palm and began condensing in his hands, forming what looked like the hilt of a gleaming, purple sword.


    "Interesting!" �C Henry murmured, observing the radiant purple fire. It illuminated the surroundings like the primordial fire birthing the universe, a guiding light amid a raging sea storm.


    He was attempting to replicate something he had seen in the memories received when he sat on the throne. Inside those memories, an individual had conjured a brilliant purple sword to strike a colossal white dragon with shining blue eyes that emerged from a massive and thick forest.


    This creature was flying towards a vige where mothers were trembling while shielding their children and men threw arrows in a futile attempt to strike back the dragon. This dragon did not breathe fire, but an icy breath that froze everything it touched. While watching those memories, Henry considered that this dragon could even freeze an entire sea.


    Before the White Dragon could freeze the vige, a figure emerged, wielding a sword made of purple fire that seemed to be dancing. And, single swift strike, the man cleaved through the air and seemed to ignite a cascade of purplish mes, forming a giant edge of a de. This de was as big as the dragon and gave the impression that it could burn the whole world as it hurtled towards it. The memory vanished as the dragon lost one of its wings, causing it to crash helplessly to the ground."


    The unfinished purple handle in Henry''s grasp was his attempt to replicate the mysterious man''s purple sword - "It''s quite exhausting; I can''t seem toplete it, not for now at least" - he muttered, opening his hands and dissipating the purple fire.


    Despite not feeling the usual pain from the chaotic energy running through his circuits, Henry''s heart seemed tock the necessary Mana''s stock to recreate such a technique, even though it seemed to be based on his own Sun God Technique and the Battle Manual. It was still a great toll on his body. Henry let his hand drop as if it was a rock cast into a river, the umted fatigue from thesest few days was too much for his body, even after he broke through a new Stage.


    Leaning against the icy throne, Henry felt the sharp points that had once pierced him pricking at his back, yet he was too fatigued to care. He stood there, inhaling deeply as he channeled the Sun God Technique, converting the raw Mana into the vibrant purple fire, stocking it inside his heart. Strangely, the Technique seemed to function even more efficiently whenbined with this fire, as if they were naturally suited to one another. He could gather and transform raw Mana into that purple fire at least twice as fast as before.


    "I''ll manage to recreate it someday, I just need to be patient" - Henry muttered wearily, feeling the throne''s spikes pressing into his back like small horns - "I can''t linger here, much time has passed, and I''m unaware of the situation outside. I must hurry. I''ve already wasted enough time here."


    The sensation of the throne against his back seemed to bring Henry back to the present moment. He had been lost in those new, fragmented memories that had flooded his mind and neglected his original mission. He had to get out of here. The king rose decisively from the throne, determined to get out of this situation, no matter the fatigue.


    Waving his hands, Henry directed the Mana, creating a translucent, purpleyer that coated his arms. It cast a soft light around him - "I will return. I still have so many questions about this." �C He whispered, casting a brief nce at the menacing throne.


    Henry then began walking back the same way he came, which was quite easy to find since the throne was facing it. This time, Henry seemed to be conscious of the time and the ces he had wandered through to reach this point. The throne could only be essed by a narrow tunnel, through which he had to squeeze himself.


    It only took twenty minutes before Henry could see the lighting from the room with the statues. Henry''s heart echoed happily, much like a child finding the warmth of a gentle light after traversing the darkness of the night.


    "Leier!" - Henry called out upon spotting someone lying on the floor from a distance. He dashed towards her.

 Chapter 99 The Cavalry of Stahl

    99 The Cavalry of Stahl


    Snow fell gently upon the walls of Eisenburg. A soldier approached with a shovel and a pushcart alreadyden with snow, diligently clearing the bridge of the walls. Previously, during the reign of the other kings, the maintenance of the walls had been greatly overlooked, hindering the soldier''s mobility on the walls, even more so under a war.


    However, in the past two years, Henry had implemented a reorganization on the soldiers'' shifts. While one group rested or remained vignt for threats, another group was assigned to keep the walls clear, without obstacles for them. This rotational system allowed the soldiers to be vignt while also able to report any damages or loopholes in the structure. There was not a single soul that understood the walls better than these watchmen and Henry nned on using their vision. This strategic arrangement made use of the soldiers'' time and workforce effectively, requiring no additional expenses in hiring new workers and ensuring that only those within the army had ess to the crucial areas.


    Luther was walking along the wall with firm and determined steps, seemingly unfazed by the chilling winds that threatened to freeze his fingers, using the Mana to heat himself up. The old general''s gaze was fixed on the direction of the capital, where workers busily constructed houses and paves streets ording to the king''s design. The work on the southward avenue had already finished, giving it an air of an important merchant avenue. It was already bustling with merchants and passersby negotiating or seeing the items on disy. Every store along the avenue proudly flew the g of the Sun God Company, established by the king to oversee and profit from these businesses. It was also a way to create a good ecosystem to develop the economy and bring innovation.


    Luther''s eyes gleamed with emotion as he observed the smiles adorning the faces of the people. Only a couple of years ago, they were only weary survivors of an endless battle against the harsh reality of the North �C "This is a golden age" - Luther murmured.


    The young king had turned everything around, offering them a life that exceeded their wildest dreams, a life that they have never imagined. It was something unbelievable some years ago if someone said that the dumb and proud king could achieve something like this, even Luther would haveughed. However, there was no better proof than the scene in front of him.


    And the mere idea of someone threatening this hard-earned peace ignited a fierce rage within Luther. As he halted his steps, his gaze shifted from the bustling peace emerging from Eisenburg to the distant and deste white horizon beyond the walls. Hundreds of miles away, two armies were advancing toward the capital. Though the old general uttered no words, a suffocating murderous intent enveloped his body, nearly causing two nearby soldiers to falter. One of them was on the verge of falling to his knee, gripped his throat in fear.


    "I will handle this" - Luther muttered, before resuming his walk, too immersed in his wrath to notice the nearby soldiers trembling in fear.


    He wanted to keep this peaceful life, even if it meant leaving behind his own life. He wished to aid the king in creating a better world for the people.


    -x-


    A new day dawned upon Eisenburg, with the sun veiled by grey clouds that seemed to cast a foreboding shadow that seemed to be sad about the imminent bloodshed that was going to ur soon. A bloodshed that would dye the pristine snow in red. Outside the gates of Stahl''s capital, nearly a thousand soldiers were mounted on their horses. They carried bows slung across their backs, half of them wielding swords and the other half armed with spears. Each cavalry member wore a thin chainmail as a way to offer speed and protection to the soldiers atop their Snowfire Horses.


    Henry spentrge amounts of time and resources to capture a thousand Snowfire Horses in the Frozen Forest, where they roamed in great numbers. At first, Henry didn''t understand the reason why neither the barbarians nor the former Stahl''s kings tamed these beasts to reinforce their strengths. Even though there was no custom of horse riding around these parts, there were still stories telling about the aplishment of cavalry against other armies. However, he soon learned the reason.


    The Snowfire Horses possessed an unusual intelligence and heightened senses. At the faintest hint of danger, they would bolt towards the Inner Forest, where the dangerous beasts dwindled. Because of that, it was difficult to even catch their tracks on the snow or capturing them without severely hurting them. In order to create a solution to this, Henry sought the assistance of Luna, the mysterious mage residing in Eisenburg, who devised a special lure to draw the horses within reach for capture. Henry wanted to expand his cavalry, but limited resources gave him no such way.


    Henry built this cavalry inspired by Genghis Khan''s incredible Mongol horde, known for its remarkable speed and agility that let this wanderingmunity conquer vastnds of the known world, such as a substantial part of Europe and almost all Asia. The Battle of Legnica in 1241 was a defining moment for the Mongol Empire, defining their legacy as they stretched theirnds further and causing havoc on the world, leaving their horses'' tracks on the grounds of Europe. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The Mongols,manded by Batu and Subedei, had devised a great and smart strategy to invade Europe. A portion of their force, approximately 20,000 soldiers led by Princes Kadan and Baidar, entered Pnd while the main Mongol group focused on raiding Hungary. These 20,000 soldiers set fire to Cracow, Pnd''s capital, on Palm Sunday. In response, the Polish, led by Duke Henry II of Silesia, hastily gathered around 30,000 soldiers to defend against the Mongol horde. This resistance included poorly armored locals and knights from Christian orders like the Teutonic Knights, the Hospitallers, and the famous Temrs.


    In order to exterminate this resistance, the Mongols devised traps and made strategic use of their mobility and archery to decimate their enemies without giving them a chance to breath. They lured the knights and used smoke to disperse and attack them with a storm of arrows that covered the skies.


    In the end, Pnd''s resistance was futile, and the army was easily exterminated by the Mongols. Duke Henry II was captured, killed, and his head was disyed by the Mongols, following their custom. The Mongols emerged victorious in this war, delivering a massive blow and defeat to the Europeans. Henry desired such a cavalry, capable of conquering this fantastical world. He wanted it.


    Luther sat atop his Snowfire horse in front of the vast army. With a gentle hand, he stroked the red fur of the beast, watching as four soldiers opened the heavy and grand stone gates that blocked the capital from invasions. The gates gradually opened, unveiling the snowyndscape beyond the wall. Luther ceased petting the horse and turned his attention to two nearby soldiers who held a long wooden pole in their hands, wrapped in some kind of fabric.


    "Raise the g!" - Luther''smand echoed across the area.


    Before the citizens'' eyes, standing by the merchant stores, tworge gs emerged. Luther''s nearby soldiers waved the gs powerfully, causing it to flutter, even though there was not a single breeze. The symbol that symbolized Stahl appeared before them.


    The people gathered along the streets couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride and hope as they looked at the owl standing on a sun. For a moment, silence permeate the environment, before a collective cheer erupted from the crowd, and euphoria filled the air. Children waved their hands, and adults pped and cheered, their faces reflecting a mixture of hope and will to fight for their king, a will to fight for their peaceful life.


    The Snowfire Horses, with Luther leading them, began to advance toward the open gates, their hooves echoing on the cobblestone streets that had been cleared from the snow. The cavalry''s disciplined formation and the grandeur of their banners created an awe-inspiring spectacle.

 Chapter 100 To the South

    100 To the South


    Icemit wasn''t too far from the capital. It took just three days to get there by horse using the White Merchant Road, which had been specifically reformed during Stahl''s reign to make it simpler for wagons carrying iron and other products to travel all over the kingdom. However, reforming and expanding this road had its challenges. The path could only fit four wagons next to each other due to the rough-icynd and dense forests. An expansion was difficult thanks to the expensive cost and the hard environment.


    Luther stood at the forefront of the cavalry unit, which had been arranged in a formation known as echelon. In this formation, the cavalry was organized diagonally, with each unit positioned behind each other and to the right or left of the unity in front. If observed from above, this arrangement would appear like the rungs of adder, a unique shape that granted great maneuverability and speed. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This formation was a knowledge that Henry had brought from Earth and taught all the people going through the Commanders Training. There was no record of it being used in Stahl or any other neighboring country, thanks to the absence of a highly organized cavalry unit. The echelon formation was greatly utilized by Alexander the Great, principally in his battle against the Persian King Darius III, which enabled him to deliver a massive defeat to the Persian Empire and seize control of the capital, Babylon.


    During the Battle of Gaugam, King Darius, the Persian King, had amassed a strong force consisted of infantry, elite horsemen and even a contingent of 15 Indian War Elephants supported by chariots. In contrast, Alexander brought with him abination of Macedonian Infantry and various cavalry units, with the most notable one being the Companion Cavalry, a group of highly skilled and well-equipped horsemen led by the Macedonian Emperor himself.


    Employing the echelon formation, Alexander managed to deceive the Persian King Darius III. He positioned the elite cavalry on the right side of the battlefield, while his infantry engaged the Persian troops in the center. Apanied by his Companion Cavalry, Alexander rode towards the right nk, while Parmenion, his trusted general, led the left side of the battle. Alexander''s goal was to lure a significant part of the Persian cavalry and troops to the right nk, using himself, creating a gap in the enemy line and enabling a decisive attack at Darius, who was surrounded by his troops in the center.


    During the chaotic battle, the Persian cavalry attempted to nk Alexander''s right, leading to an intense sh, with the sound of shing steel and the dying neighs of the horses echoing through the battlefield. The echelon formation allowed Alexander to execute swift and lightning-fast assaults, resulting in the center of the Persian line being shattered after thousands of deaths.


    However, the fall of the Persian center was apanied by a critical decision. Alexander could either offer aid to Parmenion''s side, which was in danger of losing its life, or pursue King Darius IIII. The Macedonian king decided to rescue his subjects, allowing Darius to escape on horseback with a small group of his forces. After losing the war, Darius gave speeches and tried to amass another force, while sending letters to his eastern straps to ensure their loyalty, but one of his aides assassinated him.


    When he came to know about Darius''s murder, Alexander felt sad about the way that such a respected and great enemy had met his end. Because of that, he decided to give him a full burial ceremony at Persepolis, the former ceremonial capital of the Persian Empire. In the following year, Alexander then pursued and killed the one responsible for Darius''s assassination.


    Luther was leading Stahl''s cavalry using this same echelon formation, swiftly moving towards the enemies'' position, and rapidly advancing to the south of the kingdom. The rhythmic echo of a thousand horses'' hooves crunching through the snow could be heard a mile away, like a colossal and catastrophic wave of snow destroying everything on its wake.


    The intense two-year training program had prepared the cavalry to maintain a synchronized formation, ensuring they didn''t bunch up too closely, allowing enough space for maneuverability. Luther was on the first row of the cavalry, responsible for meeting the enemy headfirst, while responsible for scouting and securing the path ahead. His presence on the first line boosted the soldiers'' morale and ignited their fighting spirit, giving them the vision of victory.


    The army marched until they approached a three-way juncture, leaving their marks on the snow-covered White Merchant Road. One route headed south, another to the west, and the third led east, branching off in different directions within the Kingdom, connecting to the one leading to North, towards the capital.


    Seeing the three-way bifurcation, Luther raised his hands and slowed down his horse''s speed. And as if it was a single entity, the whole troops began to slow down until they came to a stop. Luther''s eyes were analyzing the juncture, deliberating on the two options ahead of him. He could either wait at the crossroad or advance down one path. The first option carried the risk of both armiesing to a silent agreement to join forces before dividing the profits between themselves. Thest option was to choose a direction and fight against one of the armies on their wake, risking diminishing his forces before finally engaging the other one.


    During a conversation with the king regarding this potential scenario, King Henry had told Luther about the importance of considering all the various factors and not to dive towards the enemy without much ponder. There was a need to evaluate aspects such as terrain, resources at hand and the strength of the opposing force and its own force was crucial. Drawing upon all the knowledge he had acquire throughout his life and his understanding of Stahl''s terrain, Luther decided the best course of action.


    Pausing for a brief moment, Luther carefully considered his decision before nudging his horse to move forward, guiding the troops toward South. He had already determined the route he would take. The Southern direction was the decision with the most effective solution, thanks to the terrain that could allow the cavalry to maximize its potential. Despite the White Merchant Road facilitating the traffic of goods from all over the kingdom, the western part of the road was much more rugged. This rough terrain greatly limited the horses maneuverability and speed, potentially influencing the oue of the war.


    "We''re heading South!" -Luther''s voice echoed, not bothering to turn his head, as the soldiers were well aware of their mission - "We will encounter our enemies within the next day, so stay alert. Our task is simple! We willunch a lightning-fast strike, leaving them no opportunity for a counterattack. As I''ve mentioned before, our enemies outnumber us at least fourfold, but fear not! I am here, and the king''s support is on our side!"


    The war that will shake this part of the North''s foundation was about to start��.

 Chapter 101 Onslaught

    101 Onught


    When the sun began to set, Luther led the soldiers into the dense forest at the edges of the White Merchant Road. He wanted them to rest and be at their best for the uing fight, even though they weren''t tired. The General wanted them to be ready for the uing battle on the horizon.


    The thousand soldiers didn''t set up any tents. Instead, they only relied on the warmth of crackling bonfires to fend off the cold of the night. They had to move fast on the next morning and couldn''t risk dying their mission. Luther sat against a tree where his horse was tethered, not bothering with the snow''s chill underneath him as he observed the soldiers huddling around the fires. They were chatting and sharing food, as if everything was only a casual pic.


    "This is what I need��no fear." - Luther murmured in satisfaction, before his eyes shifted towards the White Merchant Road.


    He had ordered ten cavalry units to scout the area and return immediately if they spotted anything unusual. He wasn''t overly concerned about a sneak attack, since the scouts had reported that the enemies were camping a few miles away. Luther closed his eyes to rest, but his instincts honed over the war years prevented him from falling into a deep sleep. He remained alert to any unusual noise, but he could only hear thefortingughs and voices of his soldiers and the steps of the scouts searching the area. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The night slipped away quietly, allowing the first light of down to wake up the army and stir Luther from his shallow slumber. With a stretch, the old man stood up, reaching for his sword nestled in the snow beside him.


    "It''s getting colder" �C Luther murmured, tugging his thick ck fur jacket closer to his neck to ward off the chilly morning breeze. In moments like this, he couldn''t help but feel old.


    The old General nced around and could see the soldiers smothering the bonfires by kicking the snow over them, getting ready to leave. Excitement could be seen in their eyes as if they had been waiting for the war.


    Luther untethered his horse and swiftly mounted it in one fluid motion �C "We have a long day ahead of us!" �C he shouted, guiding his horse toward the soldiers who were checking their weapons and preparing their mounts. A cold smile graced his lips.


    "Today, we are going to greet our guests from far away!" �C the general continued �C "We must not keep them waiting. We don''t want to be rude, do we?"


    Luther''s question elicited a resounding shout from the thousand soldiers - "No, General!" �C Their voices filled the forest.


    -x-


    In a matter of few minutes, Stahl''s Cavalry was back on the White Merchant Road, dashing forwards like bullets. The Snowfire Horses could maintain this relentless pace for days without pause, thanks to their origins. This endurance and speed were a characteristic developed from thriving in such a dangerous environment, where countless beasts hunted them down, principally the Winter Orcs.


    The soldiers marched for two hours non-stop, the cold morning windshing against their faces and slightly burning it. However, they didn''t care about it and remained focused. Suddenly, in the distance, the general spotted a massive army that seemed to have just began its march, organized into simple columns with sixty to seventy soldiers in the first line. There were thousands of enemies.


    Among them, in the middle of the army, a man wearing a golden crown caught Luther''s attention. The man also seemed to notice someone staring at him in the distance, like a great owl. Luther saw this man''s eyes trembling briefly before he issued amand to a soldier nearby him. Suddenly, Aritreia''s army halted their steps and swiftly arranged themselves in a defensive formation, their front lines pulling shields and spears poised forwards. They could only see a part of Stahl''s cavalry and didn''t recognize the figure ahead. Only the king seemed to know the old man in the distance.


    Leading his soldiers forward to a strategic position, Luther raised his handmandingly and shouted - "Bows!" �C thismand made the soldiers move like an orchestra, retrieving the bows strapped on their backs.


    The enemy army didn''t remain stagnant and moved. Aritreia''s shield wall opened, allowing hundreds of arched to advance and aim in their directions. These arrows didn''t seem to hold much strength or skill to shoot at Stahl''s units while behind the walls. This realization made a cold smile to appear on Luther''s face. Soon, under Aritreia''s king order, they raised their bows and released their arrows.


    "Move!" �C Luther shouted, urging his horse forward with a kick, forcing it to dash at an unbelievable speed as the old man unsheathed his sword. The soldiers behind him followed his steps, moving forward while tightly clutching their bows. Despite the barrage of arrows that seemed to cover the horizon, the soldiers'' determination remained strong, refusing to sumb to any kind of fear.


    The Echelon Formation and the high speed of the horses made it extremely difficult for the arrows to hit them, significantly reducing potential injuries and deaths within Stahl''s army. Furthermore, the iron chainmail was also a defense that the arrows were not able to breakthrough. The King of Aritreia seemed to notice this as he furiously kicked one of the soldiers near him, who seemed familiar to the old general.


    When thest arrow fell and the battlefield quieted down, without dealing significant damages to Stahl''s army and only killing a few horses, Luther watched as the enemies tried to nock their arrows again �C "First lines, prepare!" - he shouted, before issuing themand secondster - "Release!"


    In response to hismand, a rain of arrows appeared on the grey skies, aimed at Aritreia''s front lines, where hundreds of archers stood vulnerable. The arrows fell with great precision, creating a devastating onught. The two-hundred arrows found their marks, reaping the lives of the enemies. Witnessing this carnage that fell from the skies, fear rippled through their hearts, principally in the heart of those who had only been normal citizens previously. The sight of red horses filling the horizon also contributed to this fear. Those beasts seemed to being from the ancestor''s realm.


    "Shoot them down!" The soldiers heard their king''s urgentmand but couldn''t help but feel their fingers trembling.


    However, just as they were about to pull the strings again, another wave of arrows surged towards them. Luther had swiftly ordered the other lines to shoot as the first lines nocked another arrow.

 Chapter 102 Disheveled Alonso

    102 Disheveled Alonso


    Another barrage of arrows covered the grey skies, dealing another devastating attack on Aritreia''s army, especially the archers in the front lines, whocked time and tools to protect themselves.


    "Raise your shields!" �C Alonso''s voice resonated through the battlefield as he sat on top of his white horse.


    The king then forcefully seized the shield from a blonde-haired man standing beside him. The man could only watch helplessly as Alonso took away hisst line of defense against the iing arrows. The king raised the shield to protect himself while the blonde-haired man could only curl himself, trying to avoid the attacks.


    Following the king''s orders, the soldiers quickly raised a shield wall to defend against the arrows raining from above, threatening to reap their souls out of them. Unfortunately, the arrows managed to sneak through the openings of the wall and deal damage to the foundation of the wall. The screaming of the enemies of Stahl soon covered the battlefield again, like a hellish ground. Hundreds of Aritreia''s soldiers dropped helplessly to the ground, shouting painfully with arrows lodged deep into their flesh. In a matter of a few minutes, at least six hundred enemies had died or had been seriously injuried under Stahl''s arrows.


    Amidst this chaos, one arrow pierced through the freezing air like aet on a mission to destroy a vicious. In the blink of an eye, it was already in front of King Alonso Snowcrest. He reacted swiftly, experiencedly raising the shield to protect himself, but the arrow seemed to ignore gravity and all logic. In a surprising twist, it changed direction, bouncing off with a metallic ting.


    This tingling sound seemed to echo throughout the whole White Merchant Road, robbing all the noise from the chaotic environment. All eyes briefly turned to Alonso''s direction, even those soldiers holding up their shields. They couldn''t see the majestic appearance of their king anymore, only the figure of a disheveled king without his crown. The whole battle seemed to stop in time for a brief moment.


    After that metallic sh, all noise seemed to have vanished before Alonso. The sound of his own heartbeat and the sound of his own breathing were the only things he could hear and feel right now. The king raised his trembling hand to his forehead, trying to wipe away the warm liquid streaming down to his cheeks, only to find his handspletely smeared with deep red blood.


    The world around the king only regained life when Duke Latrel''s shout reached his ears �C "Protect the king!" �C His voice also brought everyone back to reality, awakening them to the dire situation at hand.


    The Duke quickly drew his sword and guided his horse forward until he was beside the king. A cold gleam shed in his eyes for a moment as he tightened his grip on the sword when he got closer to the king, threatening to backstab him, but ultimately, he refrained from taking any action. Reassuring himself that it wasn''t time and cursing the arrow for being such an inefficient tool.


    "Are you okay, my king?" �C Duke Latrel asked, his eyes feigning empathy as he watched the dazed king, whose face was covered by blood. Although the crown protected him, it was still not enough to get him away without an injure, leaving him with a small cut on his forehead.


    The king remained silent for a few seconds as the arrows fell again on top of his army, still in disbelief at almost losing his life due to a brief second of carelessness. Alonso dumbfoundedly scanned his surroundings, until he spotted Marcus offering his bloody golden crown back to him. He had sent this man to negotiate with Stahl''s king for the Cold Iron Mines, but he came back missing an arm and his honor. Alonso understood that this man was trying to curry his favor by picking up his crown. However, a strange anger welled up in the king''s chest. He felt hate while looking at the dog green eyes of this man.


    Without warning or responding to Latrel''s question, Alonso''s hand shot up with lightning speed, delivering a powerful p to Marcus''s face. The strength behind it was enough to send the handicapped messenger flying until he collided with another soldier, who managed to bnce himself and protect against the onught of the arrows raining from above.


    On the ground, Marcus''s world spun for a fleeting moment. Albeit the danger of the arrows, the handicapped messenger only dared to stand up when the king''s attention shifted toward the approaching cavalry. He understood the risks of staying on the ground and even though the nearby soldiers covered for him against the arrows, he chose not to risk it. Getting to his feet, Marcus could feel the heavy taste of iron in his mouth, giving him no other option but to stain the pristine snow in read and leave behind white pieces of his teeth.


    The handicapped messenger paid no mind to the blood and hurriedly sought refuge behind the shielded soldier, which he had just bumped. He used his remaining hand to help the man create a sturdy position against the hazard arrows.


    "Get lost!" �C The soldier shouted, furious that this useless man almost cost his life when he bumped into him.


    The soldier only had time to take a brief look behind him and the figure''s image left him speechless. The person behind him was covered in blood and his face was swollen all over, making it impossible for even his parents to recognize him at a first nce. The soldier chose to say nothing, even though he wanted him to leave out of fear of being transformed into a meat shield.


    After venting his anger on Marcus, Alonso swiftly ced his golden crown atop his head, not bothering to tidy his hair orpletely clean the blood dripping on his cheek, even partially blocking his sight. He shifted his attention back to Stahl''s army charging towards him with a mighty cavalry. The king couldn''t help but wonder where Stahl managed to discover and tame so many creatures like those. In this Northern region, horses were extremely rare and on Aritreia''snds, only a few noble bloodlines possessed them.


    "I don''t care where they found those horses!" - Alonso screamed to himself, his green eyes aze with fury. The memory of the arrow and the blood gushing out of his forehead served as a fuel to his rage �C "I will kill that damn sack of bones!" �C His gaze fixed on Luther''s old frame with unwavering determination and fury.


    The old general was nocking another arrow as he forced his Snowfire Horse to dash toward Alonso''s army. The king of Aritreia understood that shooting down this swift enemies was impossible, even more so with a significant part of the archers dead. He also understood that a direct confrontation against a horseman wasn''t a great idea, but he couldn''t retreat, not with such a fast enemying for them.


    Alonso decided to use his superficial knowledge on warfare to counterattack, understanding his mistake of sending the archers ahead �C "Spearmen! Ahead!" �C Alonso shouted, trying his best to control the anger burning inside him. He didn''t want to be controlled by it. �C "Form a wall!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He would impale those horses.


    Hey guys, passing by to thank you all for the support! Especially to those who have taken their time to leave a review, vote for this novel, andment on it! Seriously, I appreciate it and your support keeps me excited to write again.


    I would also like to give a special thanks to Kansuke5 and Hushparadox for the gift! You guys are awesome! I am not able to express all my thanks to everyone!

 Chapter 103 Dismantled

    Chapter 103 Dismantled


    The time it took for wars to end, whether small battles or prolonged conflicts, was determined by numerous factors that shaped their oues. Different strategies had to be employed for sieges and direct skirmishes. In sieges, the n often involved a time-consuming strategy to steadily weaken the enemy by cutting off their supply of water and food, which sustained the citizens within the walls. The attacking force also had to maintain strict control overmunication and logistics to efficiently supply its troops and quickly detect any enemy ns. These facts could lead the conflict to extend for days and even months.


    Unlike sieges, a direct conflict in an open space could end within a single day. These small skirmishes were bloody and intense, heavily influenced by the number of soldiers, the experience on the general''s shoulders, and the morale of the soldiers. The battlefield of these direct conflicts was always chaotic and painted in red, making it almost impossible for the soldiers to fight continuously.


    -


    Almost a hundred miles away from Eisenburg, the capital of Stahl, a fierce battle was unfolding, plunging the surroundings into a state of desperation and chaos. The once-grey skies now bore crimson hues, a reflection of the enemy''s blood painting the pristine snow of the North that seemed to refuse to swallow this substance.


    In a strategic decision, Luther had chosen to engage the enemy in a direct and open battle. He couldn''t let the enemies siege the capital, as it could lead to the death of countless subjects of the king. They could win the siege war, but it would be a counterproductive action. It was best to preserve the people and eliminate the enemies as fast as possible, not giving them enough time to gather their forces and be a headache for Eisenburg and the king.


    Henry''smand to Luther had been clear: silence the enemies'' screams and quash their will to fight, pinning their mouths and hands to the snow without mercy. The thousand cavalry units exterminating Aritreia''s troops were only a small step in fulfilling the king''s will.


    The white-haired general had efficiently deployed Stahl''s Cavalry, intercepting the enemies as fast as possible while taking advantage of their speed and mastery of the bow. The cavalry could also easily pierce through their formations, breaking the enemies'' morale and instilling fear within their ranks. It was simply difficult for a normal human to remainpletely still when a colossal and furious red horse was running at him. No one desired to be run over.


    On top of his horse and wielding his bow with a serious expression, like an eagle, Luther observed a line of soldiers advancing with their shields and forming a line of defense across the snowy road. Tens of quivering spears also found their ces between the cracks between shields, aiming their tips at Stahl''s forces.


    "Their morale is shattering" �C Luther thought as he surveyed the simple phnx, without slowing down his horse.


    The trembling and untrained spears held by the enemies didn''t strike fear in his or the other soldiers'' hearts. Instead, it only caused their morale to spike up, giving them more confidence in easily breaking through their defenses.


    The old general couldn''t help but turn his gaze towards the disheveled king in the distance, who was also watching him with desperate eyes. He couldn''t help but spell a few words, ensuring they were understood �C "I W-I-L-L T-A-K-E Y-O-U-R H-E-A-D!"


    When he finished, he noticed the king''s desperation and fear growing in his eyes. From a distance, Luther could see him screaming at his subordinates; his amplified senses could barely understand the meaning of those screams. Alonso wanted his soldiers to focus their attacks on him first. The old general couldn''t help but smile with satisfaction.


    When they were about two hundred feet from colliding with the shield wall, Luther''s eyes made contact with his subordinate. In a quick motion, he secured his bow behind his back and drew his sword from its scabbard. Tightening his grip on the ornamental hilt, Luther channeled the Mana through his body, reinforcing both his sword and himself. He was invincible but also wise enough to understand the situation. This was a war, and he couldn''t act on his own; he couldn''t afford to break the formation and put his soldiers'' lives in danger.


    The untrained soldiers of Aritreia couldn''t help but tremble as the red wave approached them. They could feel the ground beneath their feet quivering and smell the heavy scent of theirrades'' blood invading their nostril. Some soldiers couldn''t help but close their eyes in fear.


    In the midst of this chaos, a desperate cry erupted from the frontlines, echoing like a wildfire through Aritreia''s ranks �C "We are going to die!" �C Those words seemed to emerge from the depths of the soldiers'' soul, shaking the hearts of others.


    The scream echoed from a soldier holding the shield at the frontline against the oing red wave. His eyes darted anxiously between the advancing enemies and his frightenedrades, a visible shiver of dread running through him. Unconsciously, his gaze settled on a fallenrade with whom he had sharedughs and jokes just the day before. Those once happy eyes were now staring back lifelessly at him, as if silently inviting him to join in the somber stillness of death.


    His knees trembled, urging him to flee as his eyes desperately sought an escape out of this hell until they settled on the surrounding forest, just a few steps away. It was impossible for the horses to reach him there. The spaces between the trees were narrow and the soil uneven, making it difficult for them to catch up with him in time. He had a chance in getting away from here and saving his life. He wanted to go back to his vige and hug his wife and children.


    The soldiers swiftly threw his shield away that hit the snow-covered road with a muffled thud. In a desperate bid to survive, he forced his trembling legs to run as fast as possible toward the safety of the forest, viewing it as his ticket back home. However, his actions initiated a cascade of treason as more soldiers followed suit.


    And, in front of Alonso''s desperate eyes, the shield wall dismantled rapidly. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Get back in lines!" �C He shouted powerfully, trying to reverse the situation.

 Chapter 104 Riot

    Chapter 104 Riot


    A riot broke out in Aritreia''s army as desperate soldiers on the frontline witnessed the red wave of Stahl approaching them. They looked at each other''s faces and recognized the deep fear etched in their eyes and souls. At that moment, as if a silent agreement had been made, the soldiers dropped their shields and ran towards the forest, leaving only their footsteps behind. In a matter of seconds, the first defense of Aritreia fell apart, with the first soldier to disband acting as the spark for such an explosion.


    Only a few weeks ago, they were normal vigers, whose battle experiences were limited to hunting down ordinary bears and squirrels, required to sustain their families through the year and pay their taxes. And those who had been soldiers all their lives were mostly nobles and their descendants, but all of them remained at the back of the army, surrounding the king and guaranteeing their survival. Not a single one of them dared to stand at the front, leading to a great loss of morale.


    This situation was infuriating. They were just ordinary citizens, whose unlucky fate led to soldiers knock on their doors with a royal decree,pelling them to pack up their belongings and march north, without a single day of training. They had been given weapons and told to fight for the king, without giving them a way out. There was no loyalty to the nobles or the royal family, and if any existed, it shattered upon witnessing the sight of the red horses.


    Alonso, who tried to shout and control his people, could only watch with desperate eyes as his army fell apart, breaking the phnx and giving the enemy enough space to easily reach him �C "Those who abandon their positions will have their whole lineage exterminated!"- he threatened, but no matter how loudly he shouted, those soldiers didn''t seem to listen. They kept abandoning their position, following the lead of others.


    Suddenly, Duke Latrel urged his horse forward, sword already unsheathed and raised high with one hand while gripping the horse''s reins with the other. His eyes were cold and merciless as he looked at the rioting soldiers. Since these people refused to listen, he would have to clear their ears and mind.


    The duke swiftly guided his horse toward the frontlines �C "Get out of the way!" - he shouted furiously, forcing his horse forward without regard for the soldiers'' health in its path. He trampled over them, causing some to fall to the ground with bleeding injures and cracked bones. The horse also trampled over the dead bodies of the archers, not giving them any respect.


    In a matter of seconds, he was already at the frontlines where the disbanding of the soldiers continued and even intensified. At that moment, only a few bearing shields remained on their positions. However, they hadn''t fled due to fear or loyalty to the nobles, but because they were paralyzed with fear, unable to force their legs to move, rooted to the same spot. Their minds telling them to run away, but their bodies unable to listen.


    "Return to your posts, all of you!" - Bellowed duke Latrel, his horse dashing towards one of the treacherous soldier. With a swift stroke, his de cleaved through the air and struck the back of the soldier''s head, leaving the snow beneath stained with the blood of the disloyal dog.


    Without remorse, the duke continued, killing another five soldiers in rapid session and controlling the riot. The remaining soldiers were gripped by fear, casting anxious nces between Latrel''s figure and the forest.


    "We don''t have much time!" �C He roared; his voice tinged by a threatening tone. He would cut anyone who didn''t listen �C "Your worthless lot! I won''t repeat myself! Return to your posts! Take one more step, and my de will pass judgment, wiping your lineage from existence!"


    It was impossible to pursue and get back those who had fled into the forest, but he managed to control the situation at hand and stop more disbandment. The calvary of Stahl was already closing in and he didn''t have much time,pletely reforming the phnx was almost impossible. There was no time to pick up the shields and arm the soldiers with it. Latrel thought that this was already a lost fight. It was impossible to win this fight and capturing the capital could be considered a fleeting dream.


    "The spearmen will maintain the frontline!" - Duke Latrelmanded, his travelling across the trembling soldiers. He could see their eyes furtively looking at the forest, tempted to run away, but fear kept them at bay. - "If a single one of you dares to flee, I''ll personally pursue you into that forest and see to it that your head rolls!" �C Another cold warning followed.


    The soldiers had no other option but to ept their fate, unable to take another step under the duke''s glinting sword. They could only curse themselves for missing the right timing to run towards the forest. Their fear for the noble ss had been ingrained in their minds over centuries of oppression. It was too strong to ovee, leaving them powerless to revolt in front of the duke''s figure.


    While this scene might appear to have taken several minutes, everything transpired within a brief period of time, providing Latrel and the soldiers enough time to prepare again for the uing wave. The spearmen stood on the front line without a shield barrier, holding their spears poised forward, ready to strike the approaching horses. The remaining soldiers huddled together, gripping their weapons, each one trembling with fear.


    The narrowness of the White Merchant Road and the close distance between each other allowed them to hear and feel the rapid breaths of theirrades. They could hear their hearts beating faster and their hands sweating, almost losing the grip on their weapons. It was an atmosphere mixed with fear and regret for not running away, one that spread rapidly across the battlefield.


    Duke Latrel paid no attention to their anxious minds and shifted his gaze toward the enemies. The once-distant red wave, which had exterminated a significant part of the soldiers, was now close enough for an expert such as himself to discern their features. The duke could even see the red eyes of the old man leading the army with his sword held high and poised to kill his way forward. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I can''t stay here��" �C The Duke immediately thought. The first line was the first to be eliminated, without a single soul expected to be alive and he for sure wasn''t ready to die. He wanted to live as long as possible and die of old age. He wasn''t as courageous and battle maniac as the barbarians.


    The duke quickly pulled on the reins of his horse and guided it towards the forest. The only way back to his position was through the forest, as the soldiers had formed a tight formation, blocking any other route. He entered the forest, deciding to return to the king''s side, return to the safety and away from the frontlines while he still had time.


    Alonso, who had been watching everything unfold from the back of the army, couldn''t help but breathe heavily. Seeing that Duke Latrel had managed to take control of the army, he remarked with a smile appearing on his lips- "I will reward him with two of the conquered mines when we manage to take over thesends" - His hair was still messy, and the crown sat lightly on his head. This messy image didn''t seem to be fit for a king.


    Soon after, the cavalry of Stahl shed with Aritreia''s soldiers, the sound of steel ringing loudly across the Merchant Road, disturbing the wildlife in the forest and painting the snow red.

 Chapter 105 Alonsos resolve

    Chapter 105 Alonso''s resolve


    Under Alonso''s eyes, the battlefield was soon swallowed by the cruel melody of shing steel and painful screams. The sh of steel and the scent of blood mingled like destined lovers of the North, unable to remain alive while away from each other. The heavy scent of blood rose seemed to awaken those hibernating animals, whose eyes looked greedily in the direction of the White Merchant Road, but too afraid to approach.


    Luther acted as the spearhead of the formation and was the first one to sh against the adversary''s spear wall, his de covered in a bright blue aura was tightly grasped in his hand. The nearest enemy tried to raise his quivering spear to stop the horseing towards him, but unable win against the fear of being killed by the iing tsunami.


    Luther''s sword descended like the shining moon, with cruel elegance, severing through the man''s flesh and even cutting through the shaft of the spear as if no resistance existed. In less than a second, the first enemy had crumpled to the ground, alive but with a gashing wound across his chest, where his bones and hear could be seen.


    Struggling against death, the bleeding soldier tried to muster his whole strength to rise to his feet. However, before he could seed, a massive force stomped on his head, causing it to burst like a watermelon. The horse trailing right behind Luther in the echelon formation had tasked himself to end the general''s job.


    The White Merchant Road was a challenging battlefield for a cavalry unit due to its narrowness and the dense forest surrounding it, greatly limiting the unit''s ability to maneuver and swiftlyunch attacks in different locations. However, dealing with an army thatcked shields to protect itself and experiencedncers to bring down the horsemen, there was no need to maneuver. The speed and the momentum created by the Snowfire Horses dashing without obstacles were enough to destroy any formation.


    Luther broke their defense and ferociously wielded his sword against every foe in his path of advancement. The vast difference in strength made Luther akin to a nuclear bomb descending upon a medieval vige, leaving the people without a ce to take cover. The enemies were like helpless cattle awaiting their time to be harvested.


    The old general kept advancing through the enemy''s ranks, carving a path of destruction through the enemy''s ranks, and leaving a gruesome trail in his wake. Each swing was swift and powerful, enough to kill three soldiers with every stroke, rendering the enemies unable to fight back. Stahl''s cavalry trailed right behind their general, ruthlessly killing any foes obstructing their progress.


    As the cavalry advanced, the defenders unconsciously retreated, not daring to expose their backs to the enemies. It wasn''t only due to fear, but also an understanding that a single moment of carelessness could lead to their deaths. They were not courageous or loyal enough to dive to their deaths while brainlessly advancing.


    At the rear of the battlefield, Alonso and his nobles observed the unfolding chaos in silence, not daring to raise their voices. The nobles resembled gods, watching ants build kingdoms while aware that they could destroy their creations in a matter of seconds, except for the king.


    Alonso''s eyes disyed a mixture of emotions, from anxiety to fear, as he watched Luther wildly swinging his sword. The old general asionally nced towards Alonso as if he were prey that he must catch at all costs. It gave the king chills.


    "My king, should we charge forward?" - One of the nobles, gripping two small axes seemingly made to cut down trees, asked, breaking the silence. He was a second-stage warrior that oversaw a small countryside vige, a man with an air of simplicity but with rough looks that seemed to have been born with a few less neurons.


    The king''s eyes shifted from the chaotic battle to the noble who had spoken, fixing a strand of hair that obscured his vision �C "Excellent suggestion!" - The king''s eyes shone with a bright and calctive glim as he praised the noble.


    "You, you, and you!" �C Alonsomanded, pointing his fingers at ten other nobles, all of them at the second stage andcking the strength to alter the course of the battle. - "I want you to follow Sir. Biff here and confront our enemies. You must be the spear of Aritreia and assist me in conquering thesends!"


    Upon hearing those words, the ten nobles couldn''t help but shoot furious res towards Biff, as if they were ready to pounce at him and beat him to death. They didn''t want to work and instinctively felt that they could die from going there. They wanted to ask the king to stay here, but as soon as their eyesid on the king, they couldn''t help but shake, seeing a scene that appeared every time he exterminated a whole lineage with his own two hands.


    Alonso had his hands on the handle of his sword as his eyes shot an apathetic and serious gaze at them, daring them to say anything. He desired onlypliance, not questioning. Those eyes sought respect and obedience.


    "I obey!"- They responded in unison, bowing their heads while concealing the killing intent lurking in their eyes.


    At that moment, these nobles remembered Duke Latrel''s offer a couple weeks prior to this war, when the orders to head north had just been issued. At that time, they had hesitated and refrained to take parts on any political or power struggle. However, now, with the king directing them to a perilous direction, something seemed to click within them.


    With his robust body and hairy face, Biff boldly raised both axes as he dered, like a child ying hero �C "Follow me! We will defeat our enemies and bring honor to our king and families!"


    This simple-minded noble said nothing more and charged ahead. He was a countryside noble and didn''t have the money or status to own a house, so he had to use his own body to push the soldiers in front of him to the side. He began to open his way towards the enemies, not caring about the long and tight line of soldiers or the chaos of the battlefield.


    The other ten nobles gazed at the king and then at each other, as if silently acknowledging a shared understanding. They then followed behind their new captain, not daring to show disrespect to the king. Alonso observed their backs with an apathetic gaze as they headed towards Stahl''s cavalry. Once they had distanced themselves a bit, he turned to the other nobles surrounding him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There were about seven hundred nobles around him, half of them on the Second Stage or above. It was a force that didn''t lose to the cavalry in front of him, even more so counting the thousands of normal soldiers fighting in the frontlines.


    However, he had heard of the old man called Luther from his father. That old general of Stahl could already be in the Sixth Stage, bing a forcepletely outside of their reach and one that could only be killed if all of them surrounded him and attacked at the same time. However, the prospects of ending such a man without suffering major losses were low, but his death could guarantee Aritreia''s victory.


    "If the Duke and I join forces to face him, we might stand a chance" - Alonso pondered, his gaze shifting back to the figure of the old man ruthlessly exterminating his subjects, before settling on the forest where Latrel had disappeared.


    "Those on my right, follow me to that side of the forest!" - Alonso shouted to his nobles, determination in his voice as a bold n took shape in his mind. - "The other half will head to the opposite side of the forest and ry my orders to the duke! We willunch our attack from the cover of the forest, where their mounts hold no advantage, making it difficult for them to maneuver. The trees will be our greatest ally!".


    "We will be employing bandits'' tactics!" �C He dered.

 Chapter 106 “You are unlucky, young man.”

    Chapter 106 ��You are unlucky, young man.��


    The cavalry advanced rapidly, piercing through Aritreia''s ranks and spreading chaos through the battlefield. Luther and his soldiers had already lost count of how many times they swung their swords or how many enemies had already fallen under their hands, but they kept pressing onwards.


    As Stahl''s horde advanced, the enemies tried to defend themselves with all their might, but they had no power to fight back and were easily killed by the fast-moving and strong cavalry. There was nomander in charge of the frontlines; those nobles never liked to mingle among themoners and often stood around the king, leaving them helpless against the horde.


    Aritreia''s soldiers on the frontlines were on a tough spot with only two choices before them, and stepping back towards their king was not one of them. They could either fight to their deaths against an unbeatable enemy or try to escape to the forests, taking the risk that their families might be annihted by the royal forces in the future.


    Some of them took the gamble, sprinting with hopeful eyes toward the trees without thinking about what mighte next, only worried about their present. However, the moment they shifted their attention, a sharp weapon would take their lives without mercy, with Stahl''s units rapidly pushing forward. It only served to imprint even more fear and anxiety into the hears of these intruders.


    Trapped and without an escape route, the soldiers could only scream in desperation and wield their weapons with fervor, channeling all their fear and anxiety into their strikes. They targeted the horses without thinking about their well-being, which resulted in casualties on Stahl''s side. Despite their weakness, Aritreia''s soldiers outnumbered their adversaries. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The horses'' anguished neighs seemed to also blend into the melody of shing steel and screams. The desperate attacks of Aritreia''s soldiers managed to momentarily halt the cavalry''s advance, attacking them from all directions and even sacrificing their legs and arms to inflict damage to their opponents. Aritreia was struggling like cornered rats, aware of their imminent deaths.


    "We can take them down! They''re just humans! Don''t fear them!" - One of the soldiers shouted with a relieved tone upon witnessing the golden blood flowing from the fallen Snowfire Horses. He managed to pierce the horse''s heart, forcing it to fall abruptly. He hoisted his spear high, the smeared weapon raised triumphantly to the skies, while hisrades swarmed the fallen horse and soldier, sprawled on the snowy ground.


    The disoriented horseman shook his head, attempting to clear the dizzy fog enveloping his mind as he struggled to get back on his feet. Yet, the weight of the fallen horse atop him seemed to drown his efforts. When his mind finally cleared, the first sight that met his eyes was his loyal steed, hispanion for nearly two years, lifeless with eyes wide open.


    Without a care about his surroundings, the man raised his hand, reaching to pat his horse''s head. But, in an instant, something pierced through his chest, leaving him with no time to react, the chainmail covering his back and chest unable to provide any resistance. Following the first strike, a dozen more attacks rained down on him. His hands were stretched and about to reach his fallenrade, but a merciless blowing to his head forced him to take hisst breath.


    The soldier who had earlier raised his spear proudly, shouting �C "We can beat them!" - was the one behind this decisive yet merciless attack.


    He raised his spear and hit the horseman''s body again and again, his eyes shining like a merciless lunatic, unable to be contained by jail or death. He only stopped after a few blows, when the head of his enemy couldn''t be identified anymore. Then, he raised his spear again, now marked with the golden blood of the Snowfire Horse and the red of Stahl. This served as the hope for Aritreia, briefly raising their morale �C "They are humans!" �C He shouted, again and again.


    It was a mixture of madness with a great desire to live.


    Had this man been on Stahl''s side, Henry and Luther would undoubtedlymend him, offering a seat within the Commander''s Training Center, recognizing his natural leadership skills. Yet, as he stood on the opposing side, death remained the sole way out of thesends. He was a good asset, sadly born in the wrong hands.


    Just a few steps away, Luther shot an angry nce at the man before turning his attention to Aritreia''s army.The blood covering the spear seemed to give them a new determination to survive.


    The old general was surrounded by at least thirty enemies, yet he paid them no mind. He absentmindedly defended from a spear aimed at his horse''s side and, with a quick movement, he sent it soaring into the air. Then, using his steed''s back as a support, he swung his sword in a full circle, like a farmer reaping his crops with a scythe, easily beheading all those nearby him. It happened so fast that the soldiers had no time to reach, their heads fell onto the cold snow with a muffled thud.


    surrounded by at least thirty enemies, yet he seemed unfazed. Almost absentmindedly, he defended against a spear aimed at his horse, swiftly sending it flying with a quick rotation of his sword. Then, using his horse for support, he expertly swung his sword in a full circle, beheading those nearby. It all happened so fast that the soldiers had no time to react, their heads falling onto the cold snow with a muffled thud.


    At this moment, Luther was surrounded by at least thirty enemies, but he didn''t seem to pay them no mind. He absentmindedly defended from a spear aimed at his horse and, with a quick rotation of his sword, he sent it soaring into the air. Then, using his horse as a support, he masterfully swung his sword in a full circle, beheading all those nearby. It happened so fast that the soldiers had no time to react, their heads falling onto the cold snow with a muffled thud.


    Luther swiftly raised his hand, deftly catching the spear he had sent into the air as if everything that happened was nned. His gaze then fixed on the soldier who continued shouting with his spear raised.


    "You are unlucky, young man" - Luther regretfully murmured as he noticed the youth''s age, perhaps still in his teenage years or just past puberty. "You were born on the wrong side of history," he added, and with that, the spear in his hands shot forward like aet.


    "You are unlucky, young man." �C Luther regretfully murmured, seeing that his aim was a young man in his teenager years or even someone who had just passed through his puberty period �C "You were born in the wrong side of history." �C Then, the spear in his hands shot like aet.


    The young man heard a sound cutting through the air, and when he turned to look, it was gone. The dream of bing a war hero vanished. The child died before growing into a significant figure. His spear, stained with the golden blood of the horse and the proud blood of Stahl, fell onto the snow with a muffled thud. The only beacon of hope on Aritreia''s side died.


    However, his deeds were enough to give Aritreia''s army a new morale and hope. Because of that, while fighting with all their might, they managed to eliminate about ny units, creating a gap in the echelon formation, ten lines disappeared.


    "Something ising from the forest..."- Luther''s eyes swiftly turned towards the source as he shouted to his soldiers. Then, spears came hurtling towards him, as if the trees themselves were aiming to take his life.

 Chapter 107 The figure in front of Eisenburg

    Chapter 107 The figure in front of Eisenburg


    The hundreds of spears hurtling towards Luther and his cavalry caught them off guard, plunging them into a dangerous and precarious situation. They found themselves in the middle of the enemy army, which, although momentarily shaken by the might and strength of the cavalry, could still regroup and charge at them with full strength, renewing their morale.


    However, their position also gave them an advantage, allowing them to use the surrounding enemies as a human barrier to defend against the weapons directed at them. The iing spears were merciless and didn''t seem to mind the allies, only preupied in getting the target and ending their lives.


    The swarm of spears emerged from the forest like bees attacking an invader, some stopping after hitting allies, while others managed to tear through the chest of the soldiers, with only a slight change in trajectory. Nevertheless, they still held enough threat.


    At that moment, Luther realized that he had to take action and doing nothing could result in losing at least half of the soldiers under him. A result capable of slightly tilting the bnce of the war, something he couldn''t allow.


    Huff


    Luther drew a quick but deep breath, filling his lungs and urging his heart to beat faster, channelingrge amounts of Mana through his circuits. For a brief instant, the world around the general seemed to move in slow motion and apanied by a deafening silence of the surroundings. This stillness scene allowed Luther to hear the ominous sound of the spears cutting through the air. It was close to him and his soldiers. If he faltered, his troops would face a cruel destiny, something he wouldn''t allow.


    "Crescent Moon!" - Luther bellowed, his grip on the sword tightening. His voice echoed like waves through the ocean, spreading through the whole battlefield and shattering the still world around him. The world snapped back to its normal pace and sound filled his ears again. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A merciless blue aura enveloped the general''s sword as he swung it in a crescent shape. It was as if the skies were rebelling and attempting to steal thends, inundating everything around it and suffocating everything under it. The air trembled and vibrated as the aura manifested.


    Luther''s attack was like a farmer waving his scythe. The spears approaching him were the first to fell the impact, trying to resist before being easily flung away. In session, the swords aimed at the cavalry stopped midair and dropped helplessly to the ground, like toys losing its use.


    The energy unleashed by Luther''s attack didn''t stop there and propagated through the battlefield, sending all enemies near him flying. At the same time, the snow piled up on the trees were thrown to the air, granting the frozen leaves a breath of space for the first time in months, perhaps even years. It was indeed a powerful attack from a powerful warrior.


    "��Huff��Huff��." �C Luther took deep, tired breaths to replenish his Mana and recover his stamina.


    The Crescent Moon was a powerful skill, but it used up a lot of his Mana, about half of what he had in his reserves. By expending all his Mana, the general was like a cannon and could smash through the outer walls of a few cities, as he did in Icemit. However, utilizing his entire reserves would render him useless for a short period of time, unable to move and fight back. It was an ability with great potential but also something that could put him and his soldiers in danger. So, Luther only used it when there was no other choice, saving it for emergencies.


    After two breaths, the general''s worried eyes hurriedly looked to his soldiers, and upon seeing that they were safe and sound, he gave off a relieved sigh. Only a few of them managed to control their mounts and remain on top of them, but overall, they were unharmed. If he hadn''t taken measures, the number of soldiers under him at this moment would have dropped from eight hundred to five hundred, at least. It was uneptable to go back with this much damage to the cavalry that the king had invested time and fortunes in developing.


    As Luther shifted his gaze to survey the pack of enemies that had fallen in front of him after his attack, two axes came flying towards him as fast as bullets. However, despite his slightly fatigued state, Luther remained a great warrior, leagues above any other soldier on this battlefield. He easily deflected the weapons with the side of his sword as if it was nothing. The axes fell helplessly to the ground, next to the hooves of his horse, which had managed to maintain itsposure even under Luther''s previous Crescent Moon. It was a good and trained horse.


    "GIVE ME YOUR HEAD, OLD MAN!" �C A shout echoed through the battlefield as Biff and a small number of nobles, whom Alonso had chosen to participate, appeared.


    The burly Biff had thrown the axe and ran towards Luther, ready to pounce at him with only his bare fists, like an untamed beast. He didn''t care about the dead bodies of his allies or those soldiers trying to get up after being flung away by the old man''s attack, Biff dashed forward while stepping over them without a care.


    However, just as Luther turned to face this insane and unafraid man charging at him, another spear flew from the forest, this time much stronger and faster than before. It was aimed directly at Luther''s head. At the same moment, a familiar shout echoed, one that Luther had encountered on the borders when he met the old king of Aritreia, an honorable enemy.


    "Charge!" �C Alonso powerfully billowed as he emerged from the forest, his golden crown and grey hair covered by the snow that fell on top of their heads, thanks to Luther''s impact on the trees.


    He reined his horse and urged it toward Luther without much thought as hundreds of nobles came out of the forest and ran towards the cavalry, each with a target in mind. They ran over the allies on the ground or in front of them without mercy.


    "Duke Latrel! Attack!" �C Alonso''s voice echoed through the battlefield as he shouted the name of his right-hand man, the one he trusted to manipte and convey his wishes to the nobles. His only confident.


    He wanted to take the risk of killing this old general, who had dominated the North and instilled fear inside his predecessors hears. This figure made his father and grandfather falter, afraid to attack thends of Stahl. If he eliminated this figure, he would be recognized throughout these parts of the North and solidify his position, allowing him to conquer the neighboring kingdoms with ease.


    However, the Duke didn''t emerge from the other side of the battlefield; not even his shadow was visible - "Duke!!!" - he screamed again, continuing to charge towards Luther, the crown on his head still securely in ce.


    But, Latrel''s figure didn''t seem willing to show up.


    -x-


    A figure appeared in front of Eisenburg''s gates, carrying a bleeding woman in his arms, his eyes aze with a purple hue like the me of a god, the first me to be born in this world.


    "Open the gates!"- The figure screamed - "I am back!"

 Chapter 108 Teleportation

    Chapter 108 Teleportation


    Right after inheriting the information about the Mythseeker Lineage and taking ownership of Caelum, the First Sword, Henry found Leier unconscious in front of the King''s Way door.


    Her battered figure was something to be concerned. Beyond the deep scar on her eyes, the injuries on her hands were almost nauseating. There was no sign of flesh; even the white of the bones in her knuckles was visible. It was a testament to her perseverance and loyalty, proof of how many times she had punched the purple wall of mes to pierce through it, without caring about her well-being.


    Henry hurriedly approached her, dropping to his knees and cing his fingers on her neck, feeling the touch of her cold skin. A sense of relief washed over him as he felt a responsive pulse. She was still alive; her heart was beating. However, her breath was shallow and barely audible, resembling that of an animal hibernating through winter. "She''s okay, but I need to get her to a safe ce for treatment" - Henry said. His eyes returned to the ghastly injury on her hands, and without a second thought, he immediately took out his already tattered ck shirt, filled with holes, and used it to cover her hands, leaving the dragon devouring itself tattoo visible in the cold air - "I''ll take her out of here."


    Henry carried Leier on his back and thoroughly scanned every corner of the ce, searching through the library and the dark cave where Caelum had been left. He walked through the tunnels that got him on this position, walking for hours. However, it remained blocked by snow and rocks that tumbled down with him and Leier.


    He though about carving his way through the snow, using his fire, but he quickly abandoned the idea. He didn''t know the density and width of this obstacle; he most likely didn''t have enough Mana to pierce through it. He feared being stuck there and unable to move or breath, squashed by the weight of the snow.


    With no other option and with Leier still unconscious, Henry returned to the room where the statue of Garret von Stahl engaged in an eternal, motionless battle against the dragon with thousands of heads. He gently ced Leier near the statues and sat beside her, leaning his back against Garret''s statues.


    "How do we get out of this ce?" - He asked himself. His purplish-grey eyes scanned the room. He used the drawings on the walls to pass the time as he pondered about a way to escape this ce, his fingers unconsciously drumming on the ground beneath him. - "There must be another way out of here; this ancestor of mine doesn''t seem foolish enough to construct an inescapable fortress to imprison himself."


    The drawings on the wall depicted the war between humans and demons that emerged from the Frozen Forest. These static drawings captured the essence of the chaos and death that spread through the world. It served as a forgotten reminder of those tumultuous and chaotic times when humans found themselves in a never-ending war and in the brink of extinction.


    After assuming ownership of Caelum and inheriting those memories, Henry had a vague understanding of the reality described on those walls and the crucial role yed by those of the Mythseeker Lineages, who became the spearhead against the most dangerous beasts and became the lord of whole areas.


    Thousands of years ago, the Srius Lineage itself had control over the whole North, ruling over a ce twice asrge as the Asian Continent. But Henry still couldn''t piece together how such big empire copsed, leaving it with only this small territory called Stahl, one that Garret himself had to conquer himself and wasn''t inherited. He had to research deeper into those memories and into Garret''s stories in order to understand everything.


    Lost in his thoughts, Henry''s gaze drifted across the room until it finally settled on a certain spot, right on the ceiling of the cave. There, directly above and in the center of the two statues, a peculiar symbol caught his attention. It was oddly simr to those symbols utilized by Luna, simr to the Nordic symbols utilized back on Earth. Luna called them runes and it was something used by mages to materialize some special magics into the real world.


    Henry swiftly rose to his feet and approached the space between the statues. There, at the center, he noticed a narrow hole carved into the ground, something he hadn''t noticed before due to its small size. Perhaps guided by his own intuition or by those inherited memories, Henry understood what he needed to do in order to leave this ce.


    Without wasting another second, Henry immediately got back and picked Leier and walked to the small hole, standing right under the symbol inscribed on the ceiling of the cave. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I think this is how it''s done" - Henry murmured, closing his eyes. He activated his Mana and directed it towards the tendrils connecting the dragon tattoo to his heart. At that moment, the tattoo started to consume vast amounts of energy, and like a living entity, the dragon began to swirl.


    With his eyes closed and one hand atop his chest, the king moved. He seemed to grasp at empty air, and when he did this, the handle of a sword appeared sticking out of his chest. Henry immediately grabbed it and began to pull out a great ck sword out of his own chest. The sword was covered on a weak purple smoke. The hilt bore the image of dragon''s wing, with a soft glowing purple eye at its center. The sword''s edge was adorned with numerous faded symbols, like those crafted by mages.


    "Huff" - Henry took a deep breath, feeling a bit dizzy and tired. At least two-thirds of his Mana had been expended to summon Caelum, and the remainder was depleting rapidly, as if simply keeping the sword outside his body was taking a great toll on his body.


    The king took a brief moment to admire the sword''s natural beauty, a wild spirit seemed to reside inside, trying to break the chains bounding it. It was a once of a kind emotion to hold it, but the king couldn''t waste his chance to get away from this ce. Henry spun the sword and pointed it at the hole, and with no second thoughts, he pushed it through. Suddenly, one of the symbols on the sword''s edge glowed. Just like a chain reaction, the symbol on the ceiling also lit up, creating a bright light that shot towards Henry and Leier, covering them.


    -x-


    Henry found himself surrounded by trees, with some Torch trees glowing softly. He could immediately tell that he was inside the Outer Range of the Frozen Forest, the abode of all dangers of the North. Right next to him, there was what appeared to be a crumbling watchtower overtaken by time, nature and snow.


    "A teleportation spell" - Henry eximed in amazement, his eyes lighting up as they fell on the symbol inscribed into the partially destroyed walls of the watchtower. It was his first experience with teleportation, something almost unbelievable to those on Earth. There were no side effects like dizziness or nausea.


    He nearly dropped Leier to the ground due to his excitement. However, he quickly regainedposure. He needed to leave this ce and return to the capital. Fortunately, he spotted some marks left by his soldiers. It appeared he was close to Orsus, the city built for the barbarians.


    "I''lle back" - Henry dered, memorizing the tower''s position in his mind before making his way toward the capital. He needed to understand what had happened to his soldiers on the mountain and check on Luther''s status �C "The war must have already begun; I have been there for a few days at least."


    -x-


    Relying on his memories and what little he knew; Henry traveled through the Outer Range of the Frozen Forest and reached the gates of Eisenburg. The intense cold almost froze him, but he managed to survive by putting Caelum back into his heart, trying to restore his Mana. Although he had no clothes to keep him warm, with his chest facing the chilly wind, his strong body and new purple mana kept him going forwards. He did his best to warm up his body, enough to share the heat with Leier, who was resting against his back.


    "Who''s there?" one of the archers on Eisenburg''s outer walls called out, drawing his bow. Instantly, hundreds of bows were aimed at the figure appearing on the horizon, steadily approaching the city gates. They were ready to kill this unidentified person.


    Luther had instructed them not to open the gates unless the king himself returned; no merchant or citizen could leave the capital. It was a measure to safeguard their lives and avoid sending them to their deaths, an order Henry had given the old general. The king couldn''t risk losing these daring merchants who would do anything for a few more coins, even risking their lives. They were the ones replenishing the treasures and gold inside his vault.


    Henry nced at the soldiers and nodded in satisfaction, he had trained them well.- "Open the gates!" - he shouted - "You king is back!"

 Chapter 109 The deal with Luna

    Chapter 109 The deal with Luna


    Henry sat on his simple wooden throne, with Luke, the midget, standing in front of him while holding a feather pen and parchment in his hands. Following his status and sry increase, Luke visited the most renowned clothing store in the capital under the Sun God Company banner.


    He ordered a wool tunic with a golden trim, which suited him much better than his previous clothes that always caused him to trip. He was a courageous small man that had traversed the Frozen Forest with his king. He couldn''t keep falling like a dumb person.


    The throne room should have been filled by a deafening silence if not for the rhythmic drumming sound of Henry''s fingers against the throne''s armrest. His eyes were gazing at Luke, but his mind seemed to be wandering while trying to understand all the data he had received after entering the capital. Feeling the gaze over him, small beads of sweat appeared on Luke''s forehead as he unconsciously crumpled the parchment in his hands.


    For some reason, something felt different ever since the king returned from his journey to the West. Every time those eyesnded on him, Luke sensed as if the judge of life and death was observing him with a sword right above his neck, ready to punish or kill him for any mishap.


    "Currently, within the capital, we have three thousand infantry, five hundred cavalry, and a thousand archers. We have also finished putting those devices you invented on top of the walls, the ballistae. There are ten of them aiming towards the White Merchant Road" - Luke said, swallowing hard as he struggled to squeeze out those words. The rhythmic sounds of the king''s fingers seemed so loud that they made him feel somewhat deaf.


    Upon hearing the information, Henry''s eyes returned to the present and refocused on Like. The drumming sound finally ceased as the king intertwined his fingers and leaned forward, peeling his back from the throne.


    "Iosif will be arriving in the capital in the next day or two after consolidating Royal power in the East region. That means we have a total of five thousand soldiers" - Henry said, raising his hand and showing five fingers - "And, based on our scouts, Luther is already fighting against Aritreia''s troops. ro is also about to reach them, is that right?"


    The king peered deeply into Luke''s eyes, his grey eyes softly hiding the purplish light of a me.


    "Y-Yes" - The small man stuttered, lowering his head, and shifting his gaze to his feet.


    Henry continued - "And Luak''s army will reach us in the next three days, am I correct?"


    "Y-Yes," Luke confirmed again, tightly crumpling the parchment in his hands. This pressure was too much for his small heart.


    Before silence enveloped the room, Henry suddenly rose from his throne, loudly pping his hands. He descended the steps of the throne, the old wood creaking with each step, until he stood in front of Luke.


    "Unfortunately, I''ve taken too long to return, which means we won''t have time to organize our forces to face our enemies. We don''t have time for logistics and moving the infantry would take too long. It is not as easy as moving the cavalry." �C Henry said.


    The king lifted his hand and ced it on Luke''s shoulders, offering aforting smile. The pressure seemed to ease a bit, allowing the small man to raise his head and look at the king just in time to see his lips move to finish his words.


    "We are going to prepare for a siege. It will be easier to fight them, and ording to my calctions, we will have fewer losses with this strategy. I don''t want my subjects to die a meaningless death"- Henry said, maintaining the smile on his lips as he withdrew his hands from Luke''s shoulder and started walking toward the door.


    "I am going to visit Luna; I have some questions for that entric mage." �C His voice sounded again through the room before the sound of the door closing reached Luke''s ears.


    The small man could only turn his head and observe as the king walked out of the door, waving his hands without turning to look at him.


    "Something changed..." - Luke couldn''t help but mutter, noticing a shift in the king''s personality and aura. It seemed as if he now cared more about those around him. However, at the same time, he exuded a royal presence that had transcended mere mortality, reaching a state akin to a demi-god. It felt as if Luke had to bow down on his knees merely in the king''s presence.


    -x-


    Outside the capital, near the outer walls that faced the Frozen Forest, a wooden house recently reformed only had a few pirs left supporting the ceiling, as if a runaway carriage had collided against it.


    "Where did you find this?" �C Inside the broken house, Luna excitedly shouted. Her eyes shone with enthusiasm, holding a book as if she were a thirsty person in the desert finding a small pond.


    Henry had a mysterious smile, watching the blonde-haired woman hop around on her toes, her happy green eyes rapidly reading the words in the book.


    "This book is incredibly valuable!" - she continued, unable to control the rhythm of her words "It''s about an ancient method for enchanting weapons, a technique used by alchemists thousands of years ago. It was with these weapons that knights managed to y wyverns. Although this is just an introduction book, it''s extremely precious."


    Henry silently observed as her green eyes shone with excitement, a calctive smile appeared on his lips. Ever since he got to know this woman, he wanted her to do more than just refining seeds. She was an asset that resided on hisnds and should be of use.


    "I have many more books like this..." - Those words came out of his mouth softly, making the excited Leier immediately stop and turn her eyes toward him.


    Suddenly, the world seemed to halt, and silence enveloped the cabin. However, this silence was quickly reced by an immense pressure that descended upon Henry''s shoulders, causing his smile to slightly stiffen. Yet, he managed to remain calm. This pressure was inherently different from Luther''s, the most powerful person he had ever encountered. It was more palpable, which caused the wind to turn chaotic, tousling his long hair and allowing his grey-purplish eyes to be even more apparent.


    "Where?" - Luna asked, her eyes gleaming with a dangerous light, as if she were ready to attack him and extract this secret by force.


    "Wait, Miss Luna! There''s no need for aggression" - Henry said, maintaining his smile and raising both hands as a sign of peace. - "I am a pacifist and a diplomatic person. Moreover, if you attack me, you would be surrounded and forced to surrender. There''s no need for a fight, is there?"


    The chaotic windsted for a brief moment before returning to normal. Luna closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to regain herposure. She then pulled one of the chairs near her workbench and sat in front of Henry. Adjusting her beautiful and well-fitted red dress that showcased her voluptuous curves, akin to those of a subus. It was a great contrast to the destroyed surroundings.


    "What do you want?" - she inquired, crossing her legs and studying Henry. She wasn''t a naive woman, especially being from the Central Region, where the North''s politicalndscape seemed like a childish game.


    "Now we are talking" - Henry said, his eyes gazing deeply into hers, not even ncing at her body - "What I want is really simple��" - Henry paused briefly and intertwined his fingers, as if he wanted his next words to be clearly understood - "I want you to teach me and a few other people how to be a mage and an alchemist."


    Luna met his gaze, her emerald eyes gleaming softly, as if she was weighing the proposal made by this puny king. She contemted whether she had any chance of stealing the books from this man''s hands and then escaping, or if it was better to ept the proposal. And she soon came to an answer. It was impossible to easily ovee this man, even if she was already a somewhat experienced mage. She could sense that something dangerous seemed to be hidden deep within him.


    "Huff" - Luna calmly exhaled and then shed a smile as she responded - "Sure, let''s go with that. However, I will only be able to teach you guys amon meditation technique and some introductory magics and alchemy. Everything I have learned is directly rted to my family, and thus, it''s impossible to pass down to those outside of the family."


    Upon hearing this, Henry gave a big smile - "Sure, I wasn''t expecting anything more"- he said and immediately stretched his hands, as if he was afraid of her backing down on the agreement. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Luna nced at his hands and then at his smile, sensing that she might have been on the losing side of the negotiation. Nevertheless, she had already gave her approval and couldn''t retract it. She sped his hands and offered another smile, as if trying to reassure herself that she did the right thing. It was an important book.


    "It will be great working with you!"- Henry shook her hand before standing up - "I will bring you the other bookster. As you can hear, we are preparing for war. But don''t worry too much; your house..."- Henry paused and nced around, assessing the state of the house - "...is in the direction of the Frozen Forest, on the other side of the conflict."


    "And I will get someone to fix your house again."

 Chapter 110 Iosif and the East

    Chapter 110 Iosif and the East


    The biting cold of winter clung to Eisenburg like a vengeful ghost, seeping into every crevice and bone. Even those who had experienced fifty seasons of winter couldn''t help but curse at it as puffs of hot air escaped their mouths while they hurried back to their houses. It was getting so cold that even the merchants would only disy their items for a few hours a day, not daring to stay out in the blistering cold all day. Although they loved the twinkling sound of the coins in their pockets, it wasn''t worth their lives.


    The intense cold had also forced the workforce working on the capital''s revitalization to halve their workload. ording to Henry''s estimation, everything would be over in half a year. There was no need to rush things, the most important part, the walls defending the capital, was ready. The rest could take a bit more time, there was no need to rush things and sacrifice the subjects.


    A tense silence spread across the archers standing on the capital''s walls, their eyes were staring sharply into the horizon. The cutting wind whipped against the crions of the walls and continued towards the Frozen Forest, as if it wanted to attack and destroy its most hateful enemy. It caused the archer''s fur clothes to flutter and shrink their bodies, resisting the encroaching chill.


    The gentle snow also created a hazy veil, creating an obstacle and making it somewhat difficult to see everything clearly. The archers would exchange wary nces, rub their hands together, and puff hot air into them, before finally returning their eyes to the horizon. They knew that another war was knocking on their doors, and they had to be prepared.


    "Enemy approaching from the East!" �C Suddenly, a shot echoed and reached everyone''s ears, as if carried by the walls themselves.


    Soon, the soldiers on top of the wall moved like an organic cell, some remained in their positions, while others rapidly moved towards the East side of the wall. Two of them quickly took positions behind wooden ballistae, already loaded withrge bolts. Another two soldiers stood beside them, next to other bolts on the ground, ready to reload the weapon. The rest of the soldiers had already drawn their bows, ready to defend the capital, ready to defend their houses.


    "Identify yourselves!" �C One of the soldiers screamed towards the huge toon that appeared in front of the East gates, on the White Merchant Road, the side that led to the East.


    -x-


    Watching the huge walls of the capital, Iosif gently patted the head of his Snowfire Horse a few times to make him stop �C "It''s been a tough year" - he murmured with a nostalgic sigh.


    His hands moved towards his unkempt ck beard, which had grown significantly in thest year. It had reached the point ofpletely covering the huge scar that stretched from his ear to his mouth.


    "I left in such a hurry that I didn''t have time to trim this down. I will embarrass myself in front of the king." �C He unconsciously caressed his beard as he thought �C "I will ask for forgiveness, since I have done such a good job."


    Under Henry''s decree, he led five hundred soldiers to the East side of the kingdom, the most underdeveloped region of the kingdom, with a mission to bring order and to spread the royal power to the region. He had to seize influence over that region, since it was the only part of the kingdom where they could have easy ess to the sea and a ce that Henry had ns to develop.


    In the eyes of most nobles, thesends were not profitable, leading them to turn their efforts to develop and fight over the western part of the kingdom, where the mines could produce high volumes of iron every year.


    This underdeveloped region was only known for its fishing boats, with the sailors'' only able to feed their families and unable to reach sufficient volumes of food tomercialize it. Because of that, the region''s economy stagnated andcked merchants. There was also a serious security problem, with bandits'' attacks happening on monthly basis. These urrences only worsened with the disbandment of the nobles, who ran away from the kingdom as the barbarian''s attacks happened and the civil war exploded. This led to bandits fully taking control over the whole region, with their words sounding like the king''sws.


    When Iosif reached one of the vige in the East and witnessed this scene, ire took over his mind. These bandits were usurping royal power and using violent ways to oppress the subjects of his king. He immediately led the troops under him and began cleansing the trash.


    Iosif knocked on every door and decided to forcefully drag these usurpers, breaking their houses, and even burning it down. He gathered them in the middle of the vige and ordered his soldiers to strip them of their clothes,ying their bodies bare to the cold wind, not even the woman was spared. They begged with their knees on the cold snow, the women even tried to insinuate themselves to the soldiers, but they remained unresponsive. There were some pretty women there, enough to tempt some of the soldiers, but they didn''t dare to raise their voices and ept their offer. They were swords of the king, and the general was right there, they would never do that. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Without a single drop of empathy in his eyes, Iosif ordered them to be whipped until the skin on their backs was peeled off. He alsomanded the people of the vige to watch the entire process. And when everything was over, he ordered poles to be lifted in the middle of the vige and their bloody bodies to be hung there as a warning. They would only be taken down when the wind and cold imed their lives, or the crows feasted on their eyes and brains. Then, in a matter of three months, Iosif had visited every vige and dealt with every single one of them this same way.


    It was a brutal scene, but something that Iosif had to do to regain the royal''s power over this region. He had to strike fear into the hearts of every person while also reassuring thew-abiding subjects that times had changed, and the king would take care of them. However, despite everything, the people seemed hopeless and only thought that the dynamic of power had changed again; nothing would change in their everyday lives. They returned to their daily routines as if nothing had happened, they had already grown ustomed to this brutality. It was always like that and soon, it would change again.


    After dealing with everyone in those three months, Iosif settled in Frostwave Bay, the only city that had a small port, that is if a small pier with only twenty small fishing boats could be called a harbor.


    Under Henry''s orders, he had to find the families that knew how to build these boats and put them under the control of the royal power, paying them enough to provide afortable life while also guaranteeing their security. He also had the task of developing the area and attracting merchants to this ce of only about ten thousand people, where the houses greatly resembled the ancient Nordic ones and the snowy scenario seemed to seamlessly blend with the sea that had a silvery hue, like crystals shining with the touch of the sun.


    Following another of Henry''s orders, Iosif demolished the houses near the harbor, projecting an expansion, and also built a small market for the people to do trades andmerce. It was a way to revitalize the economy, a small change that had an almost immediate effect. Previously, the people feared being extorted by the bandits controlling the city and never brought out their goods. Now, they could finally trade. This single change brought new colors to the city and happiness could be seen in people''s eyes.


    It evoked a sense of joy inside Iosif''s chest, something he had never felt and drove him to do even better. Henry also ordered him to open a building where people interested in fishing and ship building could gather to learn and discuss topics rted to sailing and other nautical developments.


    Henry wanted to establish something simr to the Court of Sagres in thesends, a ce that allowed Portugal to be one of the most sessful countries in the world in terms of sailing and sea warfare. The Court of Sagres helped Portugal to be the first country to reach India without using the Mediterranean route, sessfully navigating around the Cape of Good Hope and even reaching a whole new continent, America.


    Henry wanted to create a society to develop the maritime technology, a ce that could enable him to explore the sea and possibly be a great maritime country, one that could dominate themerce and warfare.


    In the span of a single year, the region seemed to be revived and revitalized. The harbor was undergoing great remodeling, and new ships were gradually popting the waters around it. The number of boats had gone from twenty to almost fifty, showing the great development. Also, merchants finally began to visit the region, with some even opening their own shops in the city.


    Iosif wanted to stay longer and guide these people toward an even greater future. However, one day, a messenger named Zahra arrived in the town, bearing a message and an order from Luther. While the message was simple, as Iosif read it, his eyes shone with anxiety. The king was missing, and a war was imminent. The two kingdoms had begun to move, and they would soon reach the capital.


    He was ordered to return to the capital with the five hundred soldiers and defend it until the king returned. Luther was heading to war against the Aritreia''s army, aiming to resolve matters there before they posed a threat to the capital. Iosif rapidly gathered the soldiers and led them to the capital.


    -x-


    "I am General Iosif!" �� Iosif shouted towards the walls, urging his horse forward, presenting himself to the war. "I have returned!"

 Chapter 111 Iosif greets his majesty

    Chapter 111 Iosif greets his majesty


    The gates of Eisenburg opened before Iosif and his troops, allowing them to step forward. They were weed by aid-back but confident man with shoulder-length ck hair that gently swayed with the wind as the shadows of the castle rose behind him. He was wearing a long ck coat adorned with small golden chains, and a simple silver sword hung from his waist, partly covered by the coat. Yet, what caught everyone''s attention were those striking grey eyes, which seemed to be hiding a light shade of purple that flickered like a living entity.


    Iosif''s eyes lingered on the figure for a moment before he sank to his knees, and the hundreds of soldiers behind him followed suit - "Iosif greets your majesty!" - he shouted, his hands pounding his chest, causing the sound to reverberate through the walls.


    "Hmm, looks like these past years have been tough on you" - Henry remarked sympathetically, looking at the disheveled beard of the man.


    The general was someone who took great pride in his appearance, the job sure wasn''t easy for him to be this messy.


    "It wasn''t too difficult, your majesty." �C Iosif hastily responded, bowing his head, and fixing his gaze on the pavement beneath him, made from wood chips and rocks, now lightly covered by the falling snow.


    He couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off with the king; his voice seemed gentle and oddly close, like a bosom friend. This image sharply contrasted with the training madman who drove him and the others to the edge every day, forcing them to scrawl and listen until their ears and hands bled. It was strange, but he didn''t dare to raise his voice to ask.


    Henry approached the general and lightly tapped him twice on the shoulder, saying - "You did a great job, General. Later, I''ll need a report on my desk, but right now, there are more pressing matters."


    The general''s eyes flickered with annoyance as he inwardly grumbled - "There it is, the madman. I''ve just returned, and he''s already on about the report. Damn!"


    Unaware of Iosif''s thoughts and cursing, Henry''s eyes swept across the entire toon behind the General, a smile stered on his lips �C "Great job, you can rise!" �C he said, motioning them to rise. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You''ve been away for a whole year, go embrace your parents, wives, and children. You deserve it! As an additional reward, everyone will receive a month''s worth of food and logs to heat your homes." �C Henry''s words sounded like water to a man dying of thirst, some soldiers wanted to jump and scream, but managed to hold it.


    The once weary and almost lifeless eyes of the soldiers, a result of the arduous journey and the year away from their loved ones, immediately sparkled with renewed light. These rewards would allow them to feed their families and fill their mouths with meat and booze, something the East greatlycked. These rewards alone made it worth going through those hellish times.


    "Great!" �C Henry thought with a genuine smile on his lips. It was great to give these soldiers enough morale and rewards, ensuring more loyalty.


    The king''s eyes fell on Iosif, who was already standing on his feet, his eyes gleaming with an excited light. He also seemed to be immersed in the happiness shared by those under hismand.


    The General was ready to lead his troops and head to the nearest tavern, desiring to lose himself. Unfortunately, Henry''s voice dashed his hopes, swallowing the happiness in a single instant.


    "You guys are free to go. The General and I have some things to discuss. However, beware, I want everyone in front of my pce tomorrow morning!" �C The king dered decisively, hammering down the soldier''s excitement, but they were still happy and determined to drink to their hearts content.


    Henry pped his hands loudly and turned to walk towards his castle, his royal voice resonating in Iosif''s ears - "General, follow me." �C There was no margin to decline.


    The General could only turn his eyes helplessly toward his soldiers, catching glimpses of happy faces. He unconsciously promised himself to make their lives a bit tad difficult in the next training.


    With no other option, Iosif followed right behind his king as they walked along the cleared path of the East Avenue, making their way easily to the castle. The citizens, who would typically fill the avenue with their bustling steps, now lined up next to the stores, gazing at the king with loyal and worshipful eyes. It seemed as though they were beholding a god in their midst.


    As he walked, the General couldn''t resist asionally ncing to the sides. His steps nearly halted when he spotted a crude yet shy sign that read ''Blue Snow Tavern''. It was one of the four renowned taverns in the capital, it was famous for a specific drink made from Moonberry, a fruit grown near the Torch Trees, absorbing their gentle light to produce a beautiful blue fruit.


    Iosif found himself salivating with desire. It had been a whole year since hest tasted the sweet but robust vor of the Moonberry drink.


    "I will ask someone to fetch some for you, don''t worry" - Henry''s voice reassured him, allowing Iosif to resume his steps.


    -x-


    Inside a room of the Royal Castle, a map of the capital and its surroundings sprawled across the floor.


    "Luther and ro will handle Aritreia''s army. However, I still don''t understand why we don''tunch a preemptive attack on Luak''s forces before they reach us. ording to your teachings, it''s not wise to be under siege" - Iosif questioned, happily munching on arge piece of meat and washing it down with huge gulps of a blue liquid, the Moonberry drink. His eyes were fixed on the map, wood pieces strategically ced to identify the enemy''s positions.


    "We do have the power to overwhelm them with our current strength" - Henry confidently responded, crossing his arms with a thoughtful expression - "However, based on my predictions, we would lose about a fourth of our army. I don''t want to dwindle the numbers of our troops. We raised them for thest three years. There are smarter ways to win this war without incurring in such great losses."


    Henry then gestured towards Orsus, the Barbarian Vige inside the Outer Layer of the Frozen Forest - "I need you to stay within the walls and protect the capital while I lead a group of barbarians to attack them here. We''ll force them to fight on multiple fronts, and since theyck advanced warfare tactics, it should be much easier to win this war."


    Luther nodded his head, understanding the n.

 Chapter 112 The Winter Orcs and Spiders are coming

    Chapter 112 The Winter Orcs and Spiders areing


    "Chilling as always..." - Henry muttered, taking a deep breath. The hot air escaping his nostrils resembled coiling snakes, pushing the icy air away from his cheeks, forcing it to maintain its distance.


    A wooden wall loomed on the horizon, at least three times the size of Henry and high enough to block the charge of a Winter Orc. The logs were tightly bound together and stuck deep into the snowy ground, leaving no room for prying eyes and erecting a sturdy barrier against any external threat.


    The faint sunlight and the thin nket of snow falling from the sky served as messengers of the morning, signaling the start of a new day within the Outer Layer of the Frozen Forest. The morning was apanied by a deafening and dangerous silence as the beasts awaited patiently for their preys, the first one to make a noise was in a disadvantage.


    Orsus contrasted greatly with the silence spreading across the forest, bustling with activity and life. Living in the Outer Layer was way easier and saferpared to the Inner Layer, where staying alert was crucial to avoid being wiped out of existence, and a single pack of beasts could destroy their vige.


    Inside the Outer Layer, their routines revolved around cutting down trees, hunting for food, and selling the surplus to the capital for gold and other goods. However, although it was safer, the barbarians still preferred to stick together in groups of five to ten, enough to protect themselves from unforeseen dangers.


    "King!" "King" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Every barbarian he encountered on his way to Orsus called out the word ''king'', their speech carried a distinct and strong ent. Their eyes held a mix of different emotions, fear, respect and anxiety were woven inside them. And, despite their difort, the barbarians still bowed their heads, an uneasy action for those who hated being lower than others. However, thest leader had repeatedly told them to bow their heads as a sign of respect, demonstrating their allegiance and will to remain peacefully under the throne.


    Henry simply nodded and proceeded on his path, leaving his footprints on the shallow snow that nketed the dull and lifeless greyndscape of the forest, on the narrow path carved through the forest to connect the vige to the capital. Following the narrow road, the king soon found himself standing before the rough wooden gates of the vige.


    Two barbarians, with long hair, d in iron chainmail, and armed with spears, stood guard in front of the gates. They wore nes with a single tooth, indicating that they were in the First Stage. Their attention wasn''t focused on the vigers entering and leaving, but rather on the direction of the trees. In these parts, the threat didn''te from people but from wild beasts that inhabited the region.


    Because of that, they only became aware of the king''s ck-d figure when he was already standing right in front of them. The king made no sound while walking on the snow, which made his presence almost imperceptible to their ears. The ck color wasn''tmon inside the Frozen Forest and was easily visible in such pristine white environment, making them easy targets for the beasts lurking around.


    They were about to react in fright, ready to lift their spears and pounce towards the unidentified figure, but upon getting a better look at the figure, they immediately stopped.


    "King!" �C They shouted in unison, the same word as the others, as if this was the only term they truly knew and understood from the humannguage used on the continent. Their ent was slightly better than the others, allowing Henry to clearly recognize it. The sounding out of the previous groups sounded more like grunts.


    "You can rest" �C Henry waved his hand, signaling the soldiers to continue their watch and not bother with him as he entered the vige, nobody dared to stop or attack the lonely figure of the man.


    -x-


    Henry was the one who designed Orsus, and as a result, he knew the location of every important building in the vige. The city was constructed in a circr design, with the homes of ordinary barbarians forming a ring around key buildings centralized in the vige''s middle. The giant bonfire, the site for rituals andmunal cooking, the boulder for engraving tribal tattoos, and the leader''s hut were all ced at the heart of themunity.


    Thisyout served as an indirect and subtle method to peacefully integrate the barbarians into Stahl without resorting to forceful actions. It avoided the need to eliminate them all, preventing the birth of vengeful sentiments. By controlling the most influential person and the sites that represented the culture of themunity, Henry could sway over the entiremunity, influencing their culture and their favor. It was a slow but effective way to control them, and theyout was only the manifestation of such will in the physical world, serving as a reinforcement together with the power in his hands.


    The blend of military strength and strategic governance could be found in many empires on Earth such as the British Empire and the Mongol Empire. The Mongols effectively utilized their military prowess to assert control over subordinate regions, allowing certain khanates and local leaders to maintain their autonomy if they proved to be loyal to the Great Khan. This approach proved to be a great method for exploiting the diversity within themunities, with weaker figures aligning themselves under the wings of the Great Khan. Of course, the loyalty only existed if the military might of the Mongol Empire persisted.


    In summary, seizing control of the leader ensured that Henry could maintain authority over the barbarians without the need for extensive bloodshed, while also using their knowledge and cultural differences to advance his kingdom. He had already taken advantage of their technique of Tribal Tattoo and their knowledge on medical nts. At this moment, it was better to use their differences than resort to a homogeneous culture.


    Henry walked towards the center of Orsus, passing by the simple huts, with everyone continuously bowing their heads and addressing him as ''king.'' They were all upied, carrying prey on their backs or holding hatchets. Some women even carried children as they ventured out to chop wood for the winter, disregarding the chilly winds. However, they all took their time to bow their heads.


    Upon reaching the center of the vige, Henry noticed arge man who, unlike the others, had no ne around his neck and wore no furred clothes, leaving his robust body almost entirely exposed to the wind. This individual was hastily tossing snow into the giant bonfire at the center, suffocating the mes that were supposed to remain lit throughout the entire year.


    There was a sense of unease in the man''s actions, as if he was trying to suffocate a great enemy.


    "Gedhe!" Henry shouted, causing the man to turn his head. In that moment, Henry caught a glimpse of anxiety in the barbarian''s blue eyes.


    Without a second to hesitate, Gedhe rushed towards Henry, his voice trembling with fear - "King Henry!!" - His strong ent filled the air, but he was understandable - "The Winter Orcs and the Spiders areing!! I saw it! I saw it!"- he shouted desperately.

 Chapter 113 Scared kitty

    Chapter 113 Scared kitty


    Several hundred miles away from Henry''s position, the intensity of the battle between Stahl''s cavalry and Aritreia''s forces intensified at an unbelievable speed. The ambush devised by Alonso had started.


    Together with the soldiers under him, Alonso aimed his spear at Luther, making it seem as if the trees had be hedgehogs and thrown hundreds of thick thorns at their prey. It was enough to surround them from left and right, creating a perilous situation. However, Luther''s strength allowed him to protect himself and his soldiers by sacrificing arge portion of his Mana Reserves and weakening himself in the process. It was enough to tire the most famous general of these northern parts.


    Noticing the old man''s weary and exhausted breath, Alonso decided to take his chance and eliminate the most threatening variable on Stahl''s side, a decision that could shift the war''s oue. Luther was the blockage that maintained Stahl''snds safe, and by eliminating this old man, Alonso would finally be able to conquer the Iron Mines. With control over the mines, he could then raise his army to conquer the rest of these northernnds.


    "Charge!" �C Alonso shouted, the sound of his sword being unsheathed echoing through the trees as he urged his horse forward. His figureunched like a cannonball from behind the trees, aimed straightly at his enemy''s position.


    Aritreia''s king eyes turned to the woods on the other side, hoping to see Duke Latrel''s figure charging together with him to employ a pincer attack, which could potentially enhance their winning chance against such a difficult but tired opponent. However, the only vestige of his most trusted man was a spear hurtling rapidly towards the old general, resembling a serpent striking its prey.


    "Duke!" Alonso shouted, calling for the Duke in case he hadn''t heard, hoping to see Latrel charging to his aid.


    After a few seconds, he sensed something awry, and his eyes instinctively scanned the area. Only a few dozen nobles had joined him, charging towards the horsemen who had managed to steady themselves and regained control after the spear attacks.


    Alonso''s eyes darted backward, and through the cracks between the trees, he could see the face of a noble, a marquis closely associated with Duke Latrel who had assisted in mobilizing the other nobles for this war. This marquis''s smile didn''t fade even as he turned around and dashed away from the battlefield, apanied by the other nobles.


    They had abandoned their king, leaving him trapped with no way to retreat from the old general, the greatest warrior of the three kingdoms. Luther effortlessly parried the spear, as if it was just a stray piece of straw tossed his way, swatting it aside with his de, lodging it into the snow.Parte superior do formul��rio


    "Your head is mine, old man!" �C A resounding cry reached Luther''s ear as Biff, the simple yet loyal noble, leapt with incredible agility, aiming for the neck of the general mounted high on his horse, ready to drench his de in blood.


    After deflecting the spear, Luther found himself trapped in a precarious spot. Despite owning the title of the strongest living warrior on the three kingdoms, he was still a mortal, one that could die if a de pierced his heart and stroke his throat. The situation was even more dangerous, considering that he had already depleted half of his Mana reserves to save himself and his soldiers.


    Noticing the enemy''s sword getting closer and with a narrow space of maneuver, Luther acted fast and instinctively. He spun his sword and pointed its handle at the approaching de, making a pierce movement and meeting the enemy head on. The loud metal sound echoed through the battlefield as the stumbled away, the strength behind Luther''s attack too much for him to handle. However, the stubborn noble didn''t want to fall with no aplishment. As he was about to hit the ground, his sword shed, aiming for the horse''s front legs.


    The moment Luther shifted his eyes towards the new oing enemy, the king of Aritreia, gravity took over and pulled him down. His horse neighed in pain and fell helplessly, its hot blood melting the snow beneath. This moment of distraction could be fatal in a battlefield and the whistle of a sword getting closer was evidence of such fact. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Alonso, realizing he was alone and with no way out of the battlefield, decided to give it his all and bet his life on it. Seeing Luther about to fall, he took the chance, knowing it might be his only opportunity to beat this enemy.


    "Those betrayers!" �C Alonso cursed the traitors beasts in his mind, vowing to hang them on the walls outside of his pce �C "First, I will kill this old man and be the greatest warrior of the North." �C A smile crept on his lips as his de swiftly descended towards the falling general.


    Just as the sword was about to strike Luther, the small group of loyal soldiers who had followed hismand and charged together with him shed with the cavalry units. The tight space and narrow formation left the cavalry with little room to maneuver their horses, decreasing their advantage by a huge margin. Luckily, the number of Aritreia''s nobles charging at them was much smaller than their own forces, making it easy for them to counter these infantries without much difficulty.


    In the midst of the chaos, the smile on the king of Aritreia''s face vanished. His de seemed to collide with an immovable force, and he watched in disbelief as Luther grabbed the sword with his bare hands. Blood dripped from Luther''s hand, falling slowly onto the snow. Despite losing his foothold, the old man managed to steady himself and hold the sword just before it could strike his head and end his life.


    "It was a close call, kid." - Luther''s weary voice reached Alonso''s ears - "Your father would be proud that the scared kitty I met on the borders could raise his sword at me. I apud you. But this is the end."

 Chapter 114 "You are younger and shouldnt be looking at an elder from so high up, right?"

    Chapter 114 "You are younger and shouldn''t be looking at an elder from so high up, right?"


    The sharp de was stained with Luther''s blood but failed to sever his hand, thanks to Luther''s skillful and timely use of Mana. The old general managed to create a protectiveyer around his hand right when the sword was about to touch him. It was proof of his extensive battle experience and mastery over Mana.


    Noticing his attack had failed, Alonso tried to pull his sword back and cut off the old man''s hand, flooding his circuit with Mana. However, even after spending a significant portion of his Mana, Luther retained enough strength to handle a lone Fifth Stage Warrior, able to easily suppress him.


    "Ahhh!" �C Alonso shouted as a blueish aura covered his body. However, despite channeling every ounce of strength to pull the sword, the de remained immobile in the enemy''s grasp, like a futile attempt to move an entire mountain out of its ce of rest.


    Suddenly, Alonso felt the sword''s handle abruptly twist in his grasp, like a rope burning his hand, as Luther''s figure rotated rapidly, blurring before his eyes. And, at that moment, the sound of something tearing through the freezing air reached his ears, like a spear hurtling toward his head.


    Alonso''s danger sense, inactive ever since he inherited the throne, suddenly jolted back to life, like an emergency siren warning of an inevitable tragedy about to strike. It was so intense that Alonso instinctively ducked, loosening his grip on the sword as he felt his right knee sink slightly into the snow beneath him.


    At that precise moment, when his knees touched the cold and soft snow, Alonso felt something brushing past his hair and hitting the crown atop his head. From the corners of his eyes, he saw the golden glow of his crown, the symbol that apanied all previous rulers of Aritreia, disappearing into the grey forest that surrounded the whole White Merchant Road.


    However, Alonso had no time to mourn or be angry at the sudden loss of this herloom. Sensing another attacking at him, the crownless king swiftly shifted his body, directing his energy to his knee and feet. In a strange movement, he jumped backward, dodging Luther''s punch, which had descended toward him like a powerful hammer about to hit the hot iron on an anvil, sinking his fist into the snow.


    Alonso''s eyes widened in a mixture of shock and fear as he stabilized his body only a few steps away from the old man, who slowly withdrew his sunken fist from the nket of snow in an almost emotionless act.


    "He seems weaker, only slightly stronger than a Fifth Stage, but I can''t defeat him alone" -Alonso thought to himself as he opened and closed his hands, feeling a burning pain in his palms due to the abrupt rotation of the sword when Luther twisted his body while firmly holding the sword in his grip.


    He could never defeat the old general by himself without putting his own life on the line, akin to a pawn sacrificing itself. At this moment, Alonso finally understood why his father and the king of Luak had never dared to invade Stahl and seize its mines. There was a monster watching over it and killing it woulde at an enormous price, and those egocentric and bucolic nobles would never sacrifice their lives for the greater good of the king or the kingdom. No person desired to jump to their deaths, not even with a mountain of goldying before their eyes. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Latrel... I will hang your entire lineage on top of the walls and ce your cursed head under my throne." - Alonso cursed the person who had sworn loyalty to him but abandoned him as soon as he charged towards an unrecognizable future.


    If Latrel and the other nobles had assisted him, the odds would have been in his favor. "I will also extirpate the families of those traitors" - Alonso cursed, remembering the faces of the other nobles who betrayed him, promising to get revenge �C "I can''t win, I need to retreat."


    Alonso''s eyes quickly scanned the surrounding, searching for a way out, a way to retreat with his life. He didn''t want to die here; it wasn''t worth it. He decided to retreat and wait for the future. The old man was old, and he would only live for another twenty years. There was time. He only needed patience.


    However, when he took away his gaze from the old man and surveyed the surroundings, a sense of desperation overcame him. Most of the nobles who had joined him in his charge against Stahl''s cavalryid lifeless on the white nket of snow. The breathing ones were caught in a desperate struggle, trying to break free from a tight encirclement, overwhelmed by the superior numbers of Stahl, nearly nine times their size. Their fates were already sealed, and it was a matter of time before they met their ancestors.


    Alonso then turned to the other side, hoping to see the huge army that apanied him from Aritreia, assembled with vigers and other trained troops that didn''t hold the title of nobles. However, all he encountered were his retreating forces and hundreds of lifeless bodies scattered on the white nket of snow, their scared eyes covered by the gentle falling snowkes. Not a single corpse could be sent intact to their families; some had arrows lodged in their backs and chests, while others bore ghastly injuries inflicted by swords.


    Those who survived seized the window of opportunity created by Alonso to escape, running as fast as they could, paying little heed to the king''s life or death. The once-narrow White Merchant Road, previously packed with his mighty army, was now filled only with the painful and desperate cries of those loyal nobles that followed him.


    The image of the surroundings left Alonso desperate, allowing him to understand that his chances of getting help were inexistent. He was a king, but without the presence of one.


    "It seems you didn''t inherit the loyalty of your soldiers or nobles from your father. I pity you, truly. It reminds me of my liege..."- Luther''s voice reached him as if he were whispering right next to his ears, causing Alonso''s hair to stand on end - "But well, he is not such a pitiful person anymore."


    Alonso quickly turned his gaze back to where the old man stood, only to be met by two gleaming red eyes, resembling a burning abyss ready to embrace a new sinner soul. The old man''s pristine white hair now bore stains of warm blood, like the evesting snow of the north.


    Alonso''s eyes unconsciously darted to the surroundings behind the old man, and his vision settled on Biff, the burly noble who had aided him before, lying lifeless on the ground. Biff''s head was detached from his body, his vacant eyes unaware that life had already left him, not understanding how he died.


    Alonso couldn''t help but swallow hard. He was about to open his mouth when Luther''s bloody hand mped over it, forcing him down on his knees until he was a level lower than the old man. In this position, Alonso could only gaze up and see Luther''s face.


    "I am getting old, and my back hurts..." - Luther''s voice echoed like the voice of a demon as the old man gave off aid-back smile - "You are younger and shouldn''t be looking at an elder from so high up, right?"


    The fear within Alonso''s eyes was palpable, almost visible to the outside world as he gazed up at the old man, whose smile resembled that of a loving grandfather.


    "Hmmm! Hmmm!" - Alonso''s voice was muffled by Luther''s bloody hand, and when he attempted to open his mouth, the strong taste of iron invaded him. It felt horrible.


    The terrified and desperate eyes of the King of Aritreia betrayed his previous action of courage, a king who dared to charge at the most powerful warrior in these northern parts. Now, he didn''t hold the countenance of a king that ruled over countless lives, he looked like a small mortal being who desired nothing more but to live.


    Alonso wanted to join the chorus of his soldiers and beg for forgiveness, plead for his life. However, Luther''s hands tightly held his chin and prevented him from uttering a single word, only his eyes seemed to tell and ask to be spared.


    Alonso could feel the old man''s Mana surrounding his arm, its quality surpassing his own. Despite his desire to summon his Mana and counterattack, the Mana emanating from the old man infiltrated his body, slowly obstructing his circuits, rendering him unable to get away from this situation.


    "Come on, you don''t need to look at me with such fear." - Luther said, his voice now serious and filled with killing intent, like a demon descending on the battlefield - "I will not kill you, as my liege might need you in the future. And don''t worry, the blood and the corpses of those who betrayed you will only serve as nourishment for my liege''snds. Not even one of them will escape, they are far away from home. However, this small favor doesn''t mean that your future will be easy."


    Luther''s hands clenched Alonso''s chin tighter, breaking his jaw in a loud cracking sound. It seemed so loud that it drowned all the sounds from the battlefield -"You dared to enter my liege''snds; don''t expect to leave without missing a single piece."

 Chapter 115 Olaro

    Chapter 115 ro


    Duke Latrel guided hundreds of nobles through the forest that surrounded the White Merchant Road, the one used as a hideout to throw the spears. The anguished cries of those who stood faithfully by the king''s size echoed like ghostly specters, weaving through the forest and making the gray trees quiver in a silent disy of sympathy, while the snow covering their leaves met the ground like tears.


    "Move faster!" - Duke Latrel''s voice reached the nobles - "We need to leave thesends as fast as possible, they will soone after us."


    The Duke skillfully mounted his horse, maneuvering through the challenging terrain of the forest. His face revealed no sign of regrets, there was no inner turmoil over his recent treasonous action, as if nothing happened. Despite appearances, this wasn''t a sudden event; the Duke had been meticulously orchestrating everything and waiting for this moment for the past decade. He venomously worked to win the support of the nobles, using abination of promises and threats, promising to give them more power while threatening them with exterminating their whole families if they didn''t support him.


    He used his position as the Right Hand of the King to amass wealth and power, using it to force and bribe the nobles to align with him while discreetly eliminating those who refused to get on his side. Hebeled them as traitors, using them of nning riots, before exterminating their whole families before they could tell on him. In the end, he used the king''s own power to create a force capable of dethroning him.


    However, despite having such a formidable force on his side, the Duke didn''t dare to take a step further and forcefully bring Alonso down. He feared that a faction of nobles could betray him at thest moment, taking a decade of nning to the drains, a blow that could cost him his life. He didn''t want to risk it.


    The war served as the spark that Duke Latrel needed to set his n in motion. However, convincing Alonso to assemble the army and invade Stahl proved to be a difficult campaign and required a considerable amount of effort. Fortunately, the Duke understood Latrel''s weakness. The king was a greedy man who sought recognition, he wanted to surpass his father and grandfather. He yearned to conquer the North and be the first of the lineage to create a massive empire and filled with wealth. Aware of this, Latrel acted like a venomous serpent, whispering tempting promised into Alonso''s ears, enticing him to take a bite of the fruit. He made him envisionnds and iron, enough resources to conquer the world.


    When the opportune moment arrived, Latrel finally struck. Alonso''s order for Biff and a few other nobles to sacrifice themselves served as thest line, causing those few who still supported the king to fall to Latrel''s side of the game.


    "It had taken ten years of being stuck underneath that man''s boots��" - Latrel angrily thought, gripping the reins with even more strength.


    Ever since he was a child, he felt disgusted by being ordered around, and that''s why he killed his brothers and betrayed the king. Now, finally, he felt free. He would soon be the king, without a single soul above him. However, before that, there were still things to be done.


    "I need to eradicate his entire lineage as soon as I get back. And, I will make sure to throw that disgusting woman to the soldiers" - the Duke couldn''t help but grind his teeth in anger as he though back on the queen of Aritreia, who constantly looked at him in disgust.


    Unaware of his thoughts, the hundreds of nobles continued their march through the forest, afraid to return to the White Merchant Road, where they could be easily spotted. The painful cries of theirrades had long ceased, and silence had returned to the forest, an eerie silence that even the birds seemed afraid to break, hiding fearfully in their nests.


    Suddenly, the snow beneath their feet trembled, as if a giant was walking miles away from them, stepping hard on the ground. Out of nowhere, painful and desperate shouts echoed through the forest again, filling the cracks of the trees, paying no heed to the surroundings and breaking the eerie silence.


    At that very moment, hundreds of figure could be seen running towards the nobles, their eyes filled with fear as if they were escaping from an entire vige of hungry Winter Orcs, ready to swallow their bones.


    Duke Latrel and a few of the nobles instantly recognized some of those desperate faces. They were soldiers from their army and subjects on theirnds, soldiers and vigers forcibly brought into this war. However, at this moment, these soldiers held no weapons in their hands, as if they had discarded them to run faster. Their clothes, once only pockmarked with a few holes, now resembledplete rags, torn by the countless branches hanging from the trees. These people resembled a scared herd, their eyes not even noticing the presence of the Duke and the nobles. "Stop!" - Duke Latrel shouted powerfully from his lungs as he steered his horse to face the peopleing from his left side. Unsheathing his sword, he covered it with aura, attempting to intimidate them. However, no matter how loudly he shouted, these scared soldiers kept running at him non-stop, some even falling along the way and being trampled by others, but never stopping.


    The nobles under Latrel also unsheathed their weapons, ready to sh with this crazed herd. The collision happened in the next second, with the nobles piercing their hearts and swinging their swords wildly, attempting to stop them from trampling over them. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Don not spare a single one of them! We will need their heads!" - A cruel and rough voice permeated the forest. It originated from the direction where Aritreia''s desertors had been running away.


    "Retreat!" - Latrel''s voice reached the ears of the nobles, the duke''s gaze were directed at the horizon, seemingly piercing through the trees and clearly seeing whatid beyond it.


    Soon, the horizon was filled with hundreds, if not thousands, wearing leather armor with a furry ck cape atop them, resembling a fully armed and organized army. Although theycked the chainmail that covered the cavalry, they were still far better equipped than those of Aritreia.These new figures were like ferocious and cunning wolves; their steps seemed to follow the beat of a heart, marching in unison as they mercilessly shed at the fleeing people, sparing not even a single soul.


    The most striking figure of all was a bald man holding two axes in his hands, boasting a long red beard that stretched to his chest. Like the calvary units of Stahl, he wore a long ck mantle over a simple iron chainmail, but contrary to those units, he had no talent for horse riding.


    ro had finally caught up and reached the battlefield, his eyes scanning the whole forest in front of him. His gaze eventually settled on a lonely figure sitting on top of his horse, reigning it to run away at full speed, rapidly swerving from the trees. He immediately recognized that figure; it was the man that apanied Alonso when he appeared in front of the gates of Mirante with his army.


    "You won''t escape!" ro''s powerful shout pierced the air. With a swift motion, he raise one of the axes in his grasp, his arm arcing up like a drawn bow while the other hand extended forward. He brough the axe all the way back before hurtling it with all his strength. The axe shot like aet, chopping down a few branches on his way without losing speed or strength.


    Suddenly, the battlefield resounded with the agonizing neigh of a horse as Latrel''s silhouette plummeted, unable to maintain stability andnd securely on his feet. -x-


    "Calm down!"- Henry urged, attempting to soothe the desperate barbarian standing before him, who appeared on the verge of banging his head against the trees or plunging into a pit - "What do you mean by saying that those beasts are departing the Inner Layer?" he inquired. "They areing!" Gedhe eximed incoherently. "The barrier that the ancestors erected has fallen, and it will take some time for the boundary between the ancestor''s world and ours to be strengthened again. We need to leave��No, there is no time��we need to hide, we need to put out the fire."


    Gedhe, who had been locked in a gaze with Henry until a moment ago, abruptly shifted his attention toward therge bonfire, located in the middle of Orsus. The dancing mes produced only a thin wisp of smoke, making Gedhe ready to resume his task of tossing snow onto the fire until it extinguished. However, just as he was about to take a step toward the bonfire, Henry grabbed his shoulders, standing on the verge of his toes thanks to their difference in height.


    "GEDHE!" Henry''s voice echoed forcefully. "WAKE UP!" Upon hearing about a barrier, Henry recollected a memory inherited with the sword, revealing that every few decades or centuries, the protective barrier around the forest would weaken.

 Chapter 116 The Winter Orc

    Chapter 116 The Winter Orc


    Gedhe''s eyes were distant and lost in some kind of delusion, preventing him from noticing the weight of the king''s hand on his shoulder. The burly barbarian focused all his strength on trying to free himself, determined to return to his job of asphyxiating the fire. In order to stop the man from moving, who was utilizing all his strength to break free, Henry had to reinforce his body with Mana. Gedhe''s natural body was much stronger than his own.


    "DO NOT MOVE!" - Henry bellowed impatiently, his leg moving with lightning-fast precision as it targeted the back of the barbarian''s knees. The force of the impact sent the adversary tumbling to the ground, his bnce shattered, leaving him on his knees. Not content with just that, Henry delivered a powerful and unmerciful punch to the man''s face. The result of the attack was a resounding crack that broke the barbarian''s nose and left Henry''s fist stained in crimson.


    The warmth of his blood touching his lips and the pain spreading from his face immediately jolted Gedhe back to reality. In a daze, he fixed his gaze on the imposing and somewhat angry figure of the king standing before him. The king''s gray eyes shimmered like a purple me, a mysterious glow that seemed to conceal itself when he looked deeply into it.


    "Finally awake?" - Henry asked, a tinge of impatience and concealed anger evident in his tone. His hand fell on Gedhe''s shoulder again, gripping it tightly, prepared to deliver another punch if he gave a wrong answer. Pleasantries and patience were a luxury he couldn''t afford at the moment, there was a war to be fought, and perhaps an even more dangerous situation loomed on the horizon.


    Upon hearing the voice, Gedhe shook his head to wake himself up, yet he remained on his knees, Henry''s hand pressing him down - "I am sorry, my king. I have momentarily lost my reason��" - Gedhe apologized, bowing his head, his voice carrying a mix of emotions that Henry couldn''t immediately discern.


    Seeing Gedhe''s eyes regain focus, Henry withdrew his hands from the barbarian''s shoulder. Slowly, the barbarian raised his head, his eyes briefly ncing at the thin line of smokeing out of the bonfire, like a dying man taking itsst breath. Despite the opportunity to rise, Gedhe remained on his knees, a lesson drilled into his brain by Luther: always stay at a level inferior to the king, never looking down on the ruler of thesends, for the king could never be beneath someone.


    "Now, tell me everything." - Henry demanded, his impatient eyes fixed on the barbarian kneeling before him, with a broken nose and a facepletely smeared by blood.


    "..." - Gedhe took a brief moment, unsure if the man before him would believe his words. However, upon seeing that the man kept looking directly at him, waiting for a response, he opened his mouth, his eyes gazing at the bare ground, now cleared from the snow thanks to the heat of the bonfire that had burned nonstop for days. "As my king knows, our people have spent their entire lives on the margins of the Inner Layer, not daring to venture deeper into it, hiding against the countless dangers inhabiting those frozen grounds. In order to hunt for food, we had to work together, but we have always stayed away fromrge monstermunities, like the Death Spiders and Winter Orcs" - Gedhe said, his strong ent and rugged voice echoing through the surroundings - "We learned from our ancestors how to analyze and hunt down these creatures, we learned about their patterns, eating habits, hunting ways, and even how to poison them. It was the only way to survive inside thatnd. We had to watch and analyze them."


    Gedhe slightly lifted his eyes, confirming that Henry was still attentively listening, before continuing. He let his gaze fall again to the earth, and his voice trembled slightly at this moment.


    "One day, while watching over the Winter Orcs, one of our ancestors, the one who had lived the longest, discovered that every forty cycles of the sun, the monsters within the Inner Layer would start to behave strangely. The beasts would journey south and linger on the margins of the Outer Layer, as if drawn by something. During this time, a few monstermunities managed to invade the Outer Layer." - Gedhe''s voice sounded hushed, even out of breath as he recounted the story - "When we came to understand this strange behavior of the monsters, we managed to hunt even more of them, allowing us to stock more food and even expand our vige. It was easier to hunt them down when they behaved strangely." Gedhe swallowed hard, his fingers slightly quivering, forcing him to tightly close his fists, determined not to reveal any fear - "A few days ago, as I roamed the area used to hunt down the wolves, I heard the agonizing cries of a wolf. It seemed desperate and filled with fear, something primal. I immediately ran towards the noise, expecting to find wolves fighting for the leadership of the pack, easy prey��." - Gedhe stopped, the words seemed unwilling to be voiced and heard by the world. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Continue!" - Henrymanded, forcing the words out of Gedhe''s mouth. "��However, when I got there, I saw countless corpses of wolves littering the floor. And, right in the middle of that massacre stood the figure of a lone Winter Orc, takingrge bites from a still-breathing wolf. I could feel the fear in that wolf''s eyes, begging me to end its miserable life. I took advantage of the Orc''s distraction and swiftly killed it" - Gedhe lifted his eyes again, which seemed to be trembling while recounting the memory that happened a few days ago - "My king��if we follow the ancestor''s words, a new cycle might soon begin, and the monsters will soon invade the Outer Layer of this forest."


    Upon hearing those words, the shimmering purple me in Henry''s eyes shed again for a brief moment before it finally hid itself - "Does anyone aside from you and me know of this?" - The king asked in a contemtive yet hushed tone.


    "No, I took care of the corpse and no one knows about it. I was too afraid that such notice could shatter the peace of the people and bring chaos to their minds. We have sought this ce for so many years��it wasn''t fair with them" - Gedhe replied through gritted teeth. He had already sacrificed himself for his people, he didn''t mind suffering more for them.


    Because of that, after killing the Winter Orc, he swiftly dismembered it into unrecognizable and small pieces. Then, he fed the meat to the horses, not only hiding the proof of a new cycle but also giving a nutritional meat that would allow them to be stronger.


    "Good!" - Henry eximed, crossing his arms in deep thought. His gazed fixated on the gray skies that covered the Frozen Forest all year round, not allowing the sun to shine over these whitends that seemed to be cursed by the gods themselves.


    "Don''t say anything to anyone and keep it between ourselves. We have a more pressing matters to deal with at this moment"- Henry dered decisively - "I will arrange for someone to bring all the women, children, and elderly to the capital to remain safely behind the walls. However, right now, I need you to gather all those who can fight. I promised to protect everyone. You don''t need to worry, I will keep my word."


    Henry''s gaze departed from the never ending gray skies and settled on Gedhe, who was looking directly at him. Upon hearing the king''s words, the barbarian''s eyes seemed to shine with a sense of gratitude and even some loyalty mixed within it, something that was difficult to spot, even after these few years. "My decision was right." - Gedhe thought, remembering his decision of killing the elder and following Henry, entrusting the vige''s well-being in the king''s hands. He was someone reliable, one that would fulfill his promises. Gedhe wouldn''t mind trading his life for his people and if they had the opportunity to grow, he was ready to even forsake his ancestors.


    Unaware of Gedhe''s thoughts, Henry was thinking about the repercussion of his action.


    "The barbarians might face some troubles given the lingering resentment within the hearts of Stahl''s citizens. Although the hate has diminished through themerce and the numerous encounters over the past years, with the figure of the barbarians bing more weing, there are still hate" - Henry pondered - "I am not sure if this decision will be beneficial and serve as a catalyst to ease the tension lingering between these people. However, we have no option at the moment.


    Oveing a hatred that had persisted through generations posed quite a challenge, especially if he wanted to end it within the next decade. The barbarians had taken the lives of countless citizens of Stahl, and those of Stahl had never allowed them to find a home under the sun. It was aplex and delicate situation, but one that Henry had to address during his reign if he wanted to utilize the barbarians to their maximum extent, and not only as gatherers.


    "I will find a way." - Henry said - "But I need to end this war first."

 Chapter 117 The quality of a leader

    Chapter 117 The quality of a leader


    "Only bring what you can get your hands on, nothing more than that! We need to leave fast!" - Gedhe shouted in thenguage of the barbarians as he walked around Orsus''s streets, which had been arranged in a circle with therge bonfire used for rituals to the ancestors ced right in the center - "After you finish, gather in front of the vige! One of the king''s soldiers will escort you towards the capital!" Gedhe instructed, his eyes surveying the chaotic scene unfolding before him. The barbarians had constructed Orsus to be a ce to call home, a peacefulnd without the daily struggles for survival, but now they found themselves swallowed into chaos again. People rushed through the streets, darting in and out of their wooden huts, carrying bundles on their backs and in their hands, bringing everything they could fit into their hands and bundles. It seemed like a natural thing for them. The barbarians had long since learned the importance of traveling light for survival, having lived a nomadic life inside the Inner Layer, frequently fleeing from danger. They didn''t forget such memories.


    Instructed by Henry, Gedhe summoned back all those who were outside hunting or gathering wood and medicinal nts. He spread the message that they had to leave immediately, but as the king told, he didn''t exin the reason and there was no need to do that, since it was an order of the king and he was there to exert his influence over the vige. Gedhe only told them that they were going to leave for the capital and they had to be fast.


    Following Henry''s orders, Gedhe immediately called everyone back to the vige, especially those who were outside hunting for food or gathering wood and medicinal herbs. He thenmanded everyone to pack their bags and leave Orsus, without giving an exnation. He used his strength and authority to quell any questions, also using Henry''s image to mitigate their worries. They were not being expelled from thesends, only temporarily. Gedhe only told them their destination and that they had to act fast.


    "Gedhe!" - Suddenly, a desperate cry echoed from behind Gedhe as he felt someone grabbing his arm, prompting him to turn around.


    "Harvor." - Gedhe said, looking down at a golden-haired woman who seemed to be in her early forties, yet radiated the same energy of someone in their twenties. The desperation in those green eyes were almost palpable.


    "M-My son! My son, Urff! I can''t find him!" - Harvor''s anguished voice brought to life the desperation reflected in her eyes. She felt as if the ground beneath her was shattering, ready to swallow her whole. Gedhe could sense the woman''s hands, which had tightly gripped his arm until now, trembling.


    "Calm down, Harvor!"- Gedhe said, his tone firm and filled with confidence. As a leader, he had to remain as strong as a mountain. "Tell me everything." - Gedhe said, freeing his arm and cing both hands on the woman''s shoulders. "Urff and the others left this morning, as they always do, to hunt for the food we sell at the capital" - The woman began, her words rushing out so fast that Gedhe struggled to grasp the words - "T-they usually returns when the birds stop singing and the cold wind gets stronger. However, even though the birds have stopped, they still have not returned to the vige. I am worried. Urff and the others never takes so long." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    For a brief second, Gedhe remained silent, recalling the golden-haired boy born seventeen sun cycles ago. He was a smart kid that learned things fast, someone that could receive a Tribal Tattoo in the future. He had gone a few times with the kid to hunt. Soon, Gedhe offered a reassuring smile to the woman, one that seemed to say that everything would be fine.


    "Harvor, don''t worry!" - Gedhe said, the smile not leaving his lips - "Urff is a smart and strong warrior that will be a pir of Orsus. I have seen him hunting a few times. I bet he and the others have caught a big and strong prey. They will soon be back and boasting about this feat."


    The woman nodded rapidly, agreeing to the leader''s words. Indeed, her kid was smart and strong, one of the bravest and biggest of his cycle. She even thought that he would be a leader someday. The desperation in Harvor''s green eyes eased slightly, but still lingered.


    "Right, right! Urff is a great child! He will be here soon��right��soon!" - she repeated those words, trying to reassure herself that everything would be fine and her son would soon be in her embrace again.


    "Now, I need you to join the others and prepare yourself for the journey. Don''t forget to travel light, we need to be fast." - Gedhe instructed, gripping her shoulders a little harder to instill confidence - "I will search for Urff in the surroundings, and when I find him, I will send him to the capital to meet you right away."


    Gedhe had already chosen five hundred barbarians to apany the king to the war, all of whom had lived pased twenty cycles, seasoned warriors that had fought for their entire lives. Because of that, Urff wouldn''t be required to join and could be sent back to the capital along with the others. There was no space for a greenhorn kid in a war. It was better to preserve young blood than to let it die.


    "O-Okay!" Harvor stammered, rubbing one hand against the other nervously. "Great, now go. We can''t wait much longer," Gedhe said, removing his hands from her shoulders and allowing her to return to her house and prepare to leave.


    "That was exceptional" - The voice of the king reacher the barbarian leader''s ears, prompting Gedhe to turn his head and meet Henry''s gaze, which was filled with praise - "This speech leave me with no disappointment or embarrassment in having you as my direct representative in these vige. You really have the right to be the representative of you people. In fact, you are dealing with this matter splendidly."


    Gedhe had truly exceeded Henry''s expectations. Previously, the king had viewed Gedhe as someone that could be easily reced with time, someone that could be temporarily used due to his characteristics. He was someone that could do anything to ensure the safety of his people, even deliver them to their worst enemy. Henry nned on using his authority to manage the people and slowly swallow them. However, at this moment, Gedhe showcased a quality that Henry always sought in leaders of his army, someone capable of problem-solving, adaptability, and one that could pass tranquility and firmness.


    "I learned it from you and General Luther, my king" - Gedhe said, a little embarrassed but with a happy smile. It was the truth. He had learned quite a bit from the general and the king. They were people who wouldn''t solve things with their fists, but mostly withmunication. Gedhe understood that and had been applying it ever since they began lifting up the houses of Orsus. He had to be a leader in order to settle a ce for his people.


    Henry nodded with a smile. "We have a few hours. Do you want to search for the boy?" the king asked.


    "If you allow it, my king."- Gedhe said with deference.


    -x-


    "The birds have stopped singing" - Urff said as his green eyes looked upwards, scanning the canopy of trees. The frozen branches and gray leaves were swaying stronger than before, apanied by a biting cold wind.


    The small knife in his hands was painted with the blood of the red wolf lying lifeless under his feet, a Sanguine Wolf, whose belly was wide open with most of its internal organs removed, staining the white snow in red. Over the past two years, Urff and his team had focused on hunting down these Sanguine Wolfs near the vige. They sold most parts of the creatures to the king, who used them for Tribal Tattoos on his soldiers. The remaining bits, like the skin, found their way to the capital, exchanged for various items such as clothes, iron tools, and weapons. "We should get back..." - A woman with brown hair and brown eyes suggested. Under her feety another Sanguine wolf, a rare sight in the barbarianmunity, where women were usually assigned to gathering duties. Nevertheless, it wasn''t frowned upon for a woman to choose the path of battle. - "What do you think, Ingvar?" The party had stumbled upon four injured wolves, their limbs broken and marks of teeth on their skin. They believed this group had been expelled from the pack after attempting to challenge the leadership, providing an opportunity for an easier hunt. The wolves were killed quickly, almost without resistance, leaving the hunters without a single scratch on their bodies.


    Ingvar, an experienced hunter that lived for twenty-three cycles, the group''s leader, and a respected figure with a single ne tooth around his neck and a wolf tattoo on his chest, gazed at the trees and dered - "The winds are changing. Let''s pack things up and leave. I''ll carry these two wolves, and you bring the others." When they were about to finish their job, they felt the snow beneath their feet trembling, like a giant walking near them.


    "Grr"


    Suddenly, a grotesque sound of teeth grinding against each other reached their ears, a sound that they heard a few times in their lives. One they heard multiple times a few years ago.


    An Orc.

 Chapter 118 "I WILL KILL YOU!"

    Chapter 118 "I WILL KILL YOU!"


    "Get behind me!" - Ingvar shouted, immediately dropping the knife in his hand and reaching out for a battleaxe hanging by his waist - "Now!" He was the leader of this group and the one with the most experience of the three. Furthermore, he had once hunted down a Winter Orc with another party, but they all had at least a single-tooth ne, meaning that they were in the First Stage. Even then, it was a tight fight, since the Winter Orcs, with their incredible strength and stamina, could fight even against a Second Stage Warrior.


    "Grr!" - The Winter Orc seemed to react to Ingvar''s shout as its eyes locked onto the trio, filled with bloodlust as it fully emerged from the shadows of the trees. The massive creature stood at least twelve feet tall, its gray-tinged skin seeming to be a great camouge to hunt prey on thisnd without colors. Without a moment of hesitation, seeing the giant creature, Urff and Su also dropped their knives and took out their weapons. Urff reached out for two gleaming daggers, and Su unslung a bow from her back. They immediately positioned themselves behind Ingvar, their eyes watching anxiously as the gray creature charged at them, almost as fast as a Snowfire Horse, breaking trees and leaving deep footprints in the snow. Ingvar stood firm, tightening his grip on the battleaxe. His narrowed eyes gauged the distance, preparing for the impending threat. The Winter Orc raised its arm with fists closed that descended towards Ingvar like a powerful hammer, filled with openings but with tremendous strength. Ingvar countered, his battleaxe whooshing through the air in a deadly arc towards the side of the Winter Orc. "Damn!" - Ingvar''s cry echoed with a mixture of desperation and curse.


    The attack had merely pierced through the Orc''s skin, drawing a thin line of blood that couldn''t even be called damage. It was only a scratch. Noticing that his attack failed, Ingvar tried to pull back his weapon, but it didn''t budge. It was stuck in the skin.


    "GRRR!" - The attack seemed to enrage the Orc, its eyes turning again towards the fly that had escaped and was now stinging on him. It suddenly swung its arm, much faster than before, giving Ingvar no time to dodge and sending the barbarian flying through the air until he collided with a tree.


    Upon the impact, Ingvar didn''t painfully scream; it wasn''t that he didn''t want it, but his voice seemed to vanish as pain spread through his body. It was intense and debilitating.


    *Cough*


    *Cough*


    Ingvar coughed again and again, blooding out of his mouth, his consciousness almost slipping away. It seemed as if the single attack from the Winter Orc was sufficient to break a few of his ribs. If not for him activating his Tribal Tattoo in thest second and slightly dodging the attack that was supposed to hit his chest directly, Ingvar would be dead.


    "I have no time!" - Ingvar screamed inwardly, struggling to stay conscious. He lifted his eyes and saw the huge figure of the Winter Orc approaching him, its teeth grinding against each other, ready to eat its prey.


    "Now!" - Urff''s shout snapped Ingvar''s attention to his teammates, just in time to witness Su releasing an arrow, and Urff charging bravely at the Winter Orc, holding his two daggers. The arrow rapidly hit the creature''s back, but it fell helplessly to the ground, unable to draw a single drop of blood or even its attention.


    "NO! R-Cough" Ingvar tried to shout, raising his hands to make them stop, but the blood surging in his throat made him unable to finish his words.


    Urff didn''t spare a single nce at Ingvar, his eyes focused on the enemy in front of him. He could feel his heart beating faster and faster as if it was about to jump out of his mouth, but his hands remained firm and his mind focused. The young barbarian understood that he couldn''t beat the creature in front of him, and he would probably die if he charged towards it. However, it didn''t matter; he was raised to be a brave barbarian, one that didn''t leave hisrades behind, one that was crazy enough to get inside an arrow rain falling from the skies and face death without fear. Urff was unafraid of death, like a patient with a terminal disease, only waiting for his time.


    "Su will warn the vige" - This thought passed through Urff''s mind as he neared the dreadful enemy, but he soon wiped it off and focused again, knowing that his teammate would take care of it.


    In the brief moment before charging towards the creature, he had told Su to retreat to the vige and warn the others about the Winter Orc and for them to prepare themselves to hunt down this monster. The vige''s safety came first.


    Urff sprinted faster towards the Orc, the snow beneath his boots crunching with every step as the forest seemed to bear witness to the young barbarian''s courage. Urff had seen that Ingvar''s attacks held no real damage to the creature, so he had to approach with another strategy, aiming for another point of the creature.


    "The eyes!" - Urff''s mind reached that conclusion after thinking about the other huntings. When dealing with a stronger creature, there was a need to limit its senses to make the hunt easier. And, the eyes were one of the easies ones to be taken out - "We might have a chance if I can do this!" Filled with courage and taking advantage of the Winter Orc, whose eyes were locked on Ingvar''s figure, Urff jumped high and opened his arms, holding both daggers, like a mantis ready to strike at its victims. "Ahhhhhhhhh!" - Urff screamed from the top of his lungs, letting out a cry that seemed toe from the deepest parts of his soul, as if his heart was screaming. He reached the neck of the Winter Orc, jumping over twelve feet, his legs rapidly embraced the thick neck of the creature as the daggers in his hands descended towards the orc''s eyes in a swift and precise attack. "UUUUUUUURRRRRR!" - A painful noise echoed from the beast''s mouth, a sound that didn''t seem of this world. It began to contort with pain and almost lost its foot, but the creature managed to stay firm. It was an Orc, known for its stamina and endurance.


    "I did it!" - Urff happily screamed in his head as a smile covered his lips. Ingvar, who was on the ground and trying to stand up to join the fight, shed a surprised look that soon turned into desperation as the Winter Orc madly reached its arms towards Urff, who was hugging its neck with his legs and unable to get out of there quickly. *Crack*


    Ingvar heard a cracking sound as the Orc held one of Urff''s hands while the young barbarian tried to get away. It madly pulled the fly out of its back, his vision unable to see the color of its prey, but ready to devour it.


    "Urff!" - Ingvar shouted, swallowing back the blood that surged to his throat. Driven by a surge of adrenaline and unable to watch helplessly his brother''s death, Ingvar summoned every ounce of strength in himself, the Wolf''s tattoo in his chest gleaming in a bright blue light, granting him more speed and strength.


    Ingvar lifted himself from the ground and clenched his fists, not minding the excruciating pain going through his body, and dashed toward Winter Orc. He had no weapon, only his bare fists.


    "Let him go, beast!" - Ingvar''s voice thundered, his fists clenched, as hended a punch on the creature''s chest. The injured Winter Orc roared in pain and released Urff, dropping the young barbarian to the ground, like a sack of rice.


    "It worked. I will beat the fuck up of this monster!" - Ingvar thought, clenching his fist tighter. He wanted to punch this monster again and again, kill it with his own hands. However, when he was about to deliver another punch, he lost his strength. He was unable to move.


    "What happened?"-Ingvar questioned himself, ncing down to see a massive gray fist piercing through his chest. Urff, with both arms broken, watched in horror as the Winter Orc turned around, bleeding from its eyes, and punched towards Ingvar, who dropped to the ground, unable to helplessly, life fading away from his eyes slowly. "INGVAR!" - Urff''s desperate and wild cry echoed through the forest, like a person losing its own brother. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "RU-!" - Ingvar attempted to shout from the ground, his eyes looking at the figure dragging of Urff dragging itself through the snow to reach him. He wanted to tell the greenhorn to run away, but only blood spilled from his mouth as he copsed to the ground.


    "I WILL KILL YOU!" - Urff''s furious deration resonated as he rose to his feet, the pain paling inparison to the grief in his heart. - "I WILL KILL YOU!" With arms swinging lifelessly and without an ounce of strength left, Urff still charged toward the Winter Orc. His eyes were filled with hate as he looked at the creature. He only wanted to kill it.


    The blinded Winter Orc sensed the source of the raging voice and swiftly grabbed Urff''s head in its massive hand, recognizing the scent of the one who had blinded it. It was mad and hungry.


    "I WILL KILL YOU!" - Urff continued to shout, attempting futile kicks as the Orc lifted him, pressing his head as if aiming to crush a watermelon. "GR!" - The Winter Orc growled, opening its mouth with the intent to consume the persistent pest that had injured it.


    However, just as it was about to engulf Urff''s head, with the kid still alive. The creature felt the air around him warming up at an incredible speed, as if the sun was finally shining upon this coldnds. The Winter Orc, who had never felt warmth in his life turned its head, only to see a giant wave of purple engulfing its vision, like an ocean wave crashing down.


    It had never seen something like that. It was beautiful and warm. The Orc wanted to hold it in his hands. However, its wish could nevere true. The purple me was its executioner and not a weing signal.


    "We camete!" - Henry''s voice echoed as he brandished a sword aze with purple mes.

 Chapter 119 Olaro is mad

    Chapter 119 ro is mad


    Gedhe and Henry plunged into the wilderness, searching for Urff and his teammates, the king hurrying his steps. He had no time to waste on the search, but it was necessary for the barbarians'' morale to remain stable. They got the information of the team''s hunting ground and dashed towards that direction. They searched the silent forest for a while, until its serenity was broken by desperate human screams, followed by the dreadful roars of a wild beast.


    "I will go first!" - Henry dered. He sent Mana to his legs and propelled himself forwards like a streak of lightning, seamlessly maneuvering through the trees. Henry''s movements were akin to a meandering wind, gentle yet swift. He seemed to be dancing around the trees as he charged forward, unperturbed.


    Gedhe trailed behind the king, but his weight and frame hindered him from even approaching the king''s shadow. He ran as fast as possible, but he could only watch as Henry disappeared through thebyrinth of trees. Gedhe could only follow the light trail left behind by his king on the snowy canvas before him. Henry''s eyes glowed in a soft purple light with each heartbeat, like a second heart pulsating in a determined and harmonic rhythm. After a few breaths, Henry could see the figure of a Winter Orc holding a helpless human by the head, who was yelling death threats while swinging his legs, trying to resist and attack the creature.


    Seeing the Orc that dared to trespass into his territory, the king acted without an ounce of hesitation. In a seamless dance, Henry drew his sword, its de bathed in a royal purple fire, as if carrying the celestial edicts. In an instant, he leaped forward, his speed and strength propelling him nearly a hundred feet ahead, akin to an arrowunched by an experienced hunter.


    The speed gave no room for the Winter Orc to react. It could only watch in disbelief as Henry''s purple de sliced through its neck like a hot knife through butter. For a fleeting moment, the creature stood upright, lifeless and still clueless about its death, before sumbing to the inevitable descent.


    "We arrived toote!" - Henry''s voice echoed, the residual purple me fading as he sheathed the sword. He still couldn''t take out the First Sword, so he had to utilize a simple one because of that.


    The king''s eyes surveyed the battlefield, noticing that one of the barbarians was already dead, a gaping hole in its chest. Another hunter''s trace lingered a few steps away, but there was no third body, meaning that the other one must have run away.


    Three breaths after, Gedhe''s figure finally appeared, his eyes calmly analyzing the destroyed scenario before his eyes. He paused briefly on the headless figure of the Winter Orc and gave a relieved breath, seeing that there was a figure sped in its hands. Gedhe then looked at his king in admiration, seeing that his long ck coat didn''t hold a tinge bit of blood from the in Orc. He had be stronger.


    "That one is already dead, unfortunately"- Henry calmly pointed to the fallen barbarian, whose chest was ripped open by the creature. Then, he shifted to Urff, held by the dead Winter Orc - "He''s probably out cold, but bones are showing. Let''s get him treatment, and fast."


    When he shed at the creature, Henry saw the young barbarian''s chest expanding with a desperate and angry breath. Luckily, he arrived before the beast could eat him alive and end the young sapling.


    Henry''s gaze traced Su''s arrow''s trajectory, following her footprints that seemed to disappear into the forest - "The other one likely fled, possibly taking an alternative route, since we didn''t bump into her on our way here."


    Then, the king paused for a brief moment, his attention turning back to the lifeless body of the Winter Orc, cursing the beast in his mind. There was a new problem at hand, maybe worse than the war against the two kingdoms. At least, fighting against humans, he had a rough estimation on their numbers, he could send scouts to gather intelligence. However, this tactic wouldn''t work with these beasts.


    "One step at a time" - Henry muttered with a sigh, redirecting his focus to Gedhe, who had just severed the dead orc''s fingers to free Urff''s head from its grasp - "Grab them; time is essential. We must return as fast as possible."


    With his orders, Gedhe picked up the unconscious Urff and the dead body of Ingvar. It was an honor for the ancestors to die in a battle and a warrior''s body should be returned to themunity, in order for it to find his way towards the ancestors'' bonfire. They had to be burned in the bonfire of the vige.


    Henry and the silent Gedhe, who hadn''t said a single word when he saw the corpses, left the area, leaving the corpse of the dead Winter Orc to the other beasts to take care off, even though the barbarian leader wanted to tear it piece by piece and burn it.


    The echoes of their footsteps faded into the distance as they navigated the tangled woods, bound by the countless matters at hand.


    -x-


    ro stood amidst the chaos, the battlefield a symphony of shing weapons and desperate shouts. His eyes focused on the figure of Duke Latrel, who managed to evade the deadly swing of ro''s axe, escaping on foot through the thick forest. It was infuriating to the point of ro tightening his grip over the remaining battleaxe.


    "I missed it" - ro grumbled, his bald head gleaming with sweat as he ran a hand over it. A surge of anger made him clench his fist, and he tugged at his long red beard in frustration -"I will not miss it twice." With determination etched on his face, ro prepared to throw his other axe at the fleeing figure as the battlefield roared around him, his army finally shing with the remaining nobles of Aritreia. However, the Duke used the cover of the trees to shield himself, rendering ro unable to aim at him. He could only watch the fleeing man''s back, unable to attack him.


    "Coward!" ro''s shout echoed through the forest, his voice filled with rage as he watched the man leaving his subjects behind. ro wanted to pursue, avenge the missed opportunity, but the reality of the battlefield held him back.


    The chaos of war surrounded him, soldiers shing, screams filling the air, and the ground trembling beneath the feet of both friend and foe. ro couldn''t simply abandon his position, his duty to lead the army. His eyes scanned the battlefield, assessing the situation. The battle was far from won, and his absence could lead to chaos among the troops. Reluctantly, ro lowered his axe, the resolve still burning in his eyes - "I can''t leave now" - he muttered to himself. He turned to survey the ongoing skirmishes, his mind torn between chasing after such an important enemy and the responsibility of leading the soldiers.


    The sight of Aritreia''s nobles desperately trying to fend off the Stahlian forces and avoid being trampled by their own forces, fueled his determination of ending things and bringing victory to the king.


    "Retreat!" - ro''smanding voice cut through the chaotic scene - "Fall back, regroup!" - He rallied his troops, not wishing to destroy the harmony and precision between them. The Duke might have slipped away for now, but the war was far from over. The nobles were all powerful warriors in their own way and even though they were being overwhelmed, there was a need for caution. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ro''smand halted the mad assault of Stahl''s soldiers against the helpless soldiers of Aritreia and the nobles. Those under his orders immediately formed a solid wall, preventing and dissuading the soldiers of Aritreia from charging at them. However, even though they had stopped, the nobles were still being swarmed by their own forces, who were rushing in without minding the pointed des. The nobles were fighting desperately.


    ro''s eyes lingered on the distant trees where Duke Latrel had disappeared. His hand tightened around the hilt of his axe as he tried to keep down the simmering desire for revenge within him. But patience was key and the moment wasn''t the right one. The hateful enemy would meet his end eventually.


    "It''s just a matter of time" - ro thought, observing the nobles struggling against the overwhelming tide of their own soldiers.


    The nobles felt desperate and wishing to drop their weapons to apany the flood running away. They were tired. No matter how many times they swung their swords, the enemies didn''t seem to dwindle. Soon, exhaustion kicked in, causing them to falter and being swarmed by the crows. They couldn''t maintain the expenditure of Mana and stamina. No


    "Hold your position!"- romanded, his eyes analyzing the unfolding scene. As the number of soldiers charging towards the nobles dwindled, he raised his battleaxe and shouted - "Charge!" At thatmand, ro''s soldiers raised their weapons and charged, ready to spill the blood of their enemies. The battlefield echoed with the sh of steel as Stahlian forces surged forward, determined to secure victory.

 Chapter 120 The companion of Zuna

    Chapter 120 Thepanion of Zuna


    For days, Luak''s army traversed the White Merchant Road, their numbers stretching endlessly under the shadows of the trees, marching towards the distant Capital of Stahl. Roughly a hundred and twenty miles, or about two hundred kilometers,y between them and their destination. Everyday, the soldiers were forced to endure a relentless march that could easily extend up to twelve grueling hours, going against the ceaseless but gentle snowfall and the piled up snow beneath their feet. Under those circumstances, a toll had to be taken from each soldier. The umted snow coupled with the low temperatures resulted in some soldiers losing all sensation in their toes as a ck color painted their colors and spread to their whole feet. This fact made the march even more painful and difficult.


    However, even in such a desperate situation, not a single word ofint dared to escape their lips. The memory of thest noble to voice any discontent words still haunted their minds. Zuna, the blue haired woman leading them, forced the dissident to get on all fours and crawl his way forward. He died on the first day. Since then, no one dared to voice their thoughts and only cursed that damn blue demon in their hearts. She had swiftly silenced any opposition.


    However, there was another reason why they were marching without voicing their minds. Some of the soldiers thought that the other reason was even scarier than the blue-haired demon. And, it was all because of the cursednds they were traversing. The origin of such fear began on the day they set foot in the Western Lands of Stahl, maybe even earlier than that.


    A bonfire that exploded out of nowhere during the night, killing a few of their friends and leading others to a life on the bed, even before they arrived on the mountains. Then, ck demons that seemed to be conjured from ancestral nightmares emerged from the woods and relentlessly hunted them down. The only one that survived the gruesome attack was driven to madness by the horrors he witnessed.


    These ominous signs were not the end and grew even worse. The cursednd beneath them shook, emitting a furious sound. Then, a majestic mountain amidst its siblings lost not only its once pristine peak but also its white clothes. In that moment, the profaned mountain seemed to unleash a thunderous roar, one mixed with anger and fear. As the sound reached the camp, fear gripped the hearts of the soldiers, who dropped to the ground, begging for forgiveness from their ancestors.


    Thesends and their ancestors seemed to be ordering them to run away and leave it alone from the beginning. However, they refused to heed the warning, and now thend was finally going to punish them.


    "THE DEMONS!" - Screamed a soldier, the terror in his eyes and tone contagious. Because of that, panic spread like wildfire, fueled by the recent happenings and their ancestors warnings. These were the cursednds of the North.


    Panic gripped the people''s hearts, and there was no one present to quell the rising fear. Even the nobles, who were the strongest and responsible for keeping the morale, were visibly shaking. The destruction of a mountain, believed to be indestructible, shattered their perception of the world. A majestic mountain that could endure rain and snow had fallen apart, they felt desperate.


    Soon, in less than half a day, a group of soldiers led by a small noble with no real power decided to leave the camp and leave the cursednd. However, their departure was quite short lived. They returned a few hourster, or rather, only a part of them returned, in a gruesome manner.


    In front of the camp, the soldiers watched in horror as a group emerged from the shadowy embrace of the trees, their figures holding a grotesque disy of severed heads, each one suspended by a spear.


    "Demons!" - This word shed in countless people''s heads, but their terror eased when they noticed the blue-haired Zuna among them, gripping one of the spears. Her clothes were ruined, skin red like it was burned, and her hair frozen from the impact of the snow wave.


    Zuna stood before the camp''s entrance, her eyes scanning all soldiers gathered before her. A mixture of fear and astonishment painted the people''s expression, as they looked at the cruel image in front of them.


    "IT SEEMS LIKE I CAUGHT A FEW RABBITS TRYING TO LEAVE THEIR HOLES!" - Zuna''s icy tone cut through the air, nting her spear firmly in the snowy ground. At that moment, the soldiers behind her followed suit, sticking their spears into the ground one beside the other, forming a macabre line with dozens of heads- " A FEW OTHER ANIMALS ALSO WANTED TO EAT THE RABBITS. WE SHARED IT WITH THEM." Zuna''s words hit them hard, like an arrow piercing their hearts. The cremation of a brother was disrespectful, but abandoning the bodies in the wilderness when there was a chance to handle it differently could be regarded as a crime against their very being. Those left to be consumed by wild animals would never find their way to the ancestors''nds. It was so cruel that only those who betrayed the king could receive such acts.


    NOW!" - Zuna''s voice, filled with both killing intent andmanding authority, demanded attention - "YOU ALL HAVE A DAY TO PREPARE! WE ARE LEAVING THIS PLACE, AND WE ARE GOING TO ATTACK THE CAPITAL OF STAHL! WE WILL CONQUER THESE LANDS!"


    The soldiers, still gripped by fear, experienced a strange relief when the words ''leaving this ce'' were uttered. They momentarily forgot about those severed heads and turned their attention to the destroyed mountain looming in the background, a great reminder of the curses and dangers living in thesends. All they desired was to escape the shadows of those mountains, to leave this ce as soon as possible. "PREPARE YOURSELVES! WE ARE LEAVING TOMORROW!"


    For a brief moment, Luak''s soldiers nced at the transformed nobles behind Zuna, whose eyes and actions were shining with a strange sense of loyalty. It was strange. Even themon soldiers knew that an internal conflict was happening amongst the leaders. It was strange indeed. However, it was way more important to leave thesends than reveal the true colors of this people.


    The soldiers turned around and went on their ways, ready to prepare themselves for the war on the horizon.


    -x- N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "That is Eisenburg," Zuna spoke, her gaze fixed on the towering walls of the city before her - "It''s way bigger than Luak''s capital." The sight of the castle amidst the frozen forest resembled something out of a fairy tale. The grandeur of the castle was evident, and even from a considerable distance, Zuna could spot the four towers that adorned its structure.


    "That''s nothing" - an ancient voice reverberated as a figure holding a strange and contorted cane seemed to appear out of nowhere, standing right beside Zuna, his eyes looking coldly at the walls of Eisenburg - "The central region has castles that span across the whole horizon and walls that even a bird can''t be able to see from above. This is truly the North, nothing remarkable."


    "Great Mage!" - Zuna called, bowing her head with deference, not daring to look at the figure covered by simple brown robes. She could feel an intense and cruel gaze hovering over her, rendering her immobile. The king had said countless times that she could never defy the orders of this person. And when he said those words, Zuna could feel the terror mixed in her king''s voice. He seemed so afraid of this man that sometimes he would murmur his words around her, afraid that this person would notice and suspect any of his next words.


    "You can rise!" - The ancient voice sounded again,manding Zuna to lift her head. However, Zuna kept her head bowed, but soon, she felt something strongly pulling her up. She tried to resist, but the force only stopped when she was looking directly into the figure''s shining golden eyes, like those of a cat - "When I give you amand, you should obey, right?"


    A shiver ran through Zuna''s back as she felt the cold tone in the man''s voice, one that was followed by a sudden feeling of nearing death - "I obey, Great Mage!" - Zuna immediately shouted, afraid that a sudden force would squeeze her throat and kill her. She didn''t know how, but this man controlled her movements without notice. It was this man that saved her and a few others from the big snow wave that descended upon them a few days ago; if not for him, she should have been dead.


    "Good, good!" - The figure said before his eyes turned towards the walls of Eisenburg - "I will take those walls down, and you will lead the soldiers through the gates. Kill everyone you want, but I want the king alive. No, I need him alive."

 Chapter 121 A few hours before

    Chapter 121 A few hours before


    The Frozen Forest resembled the sacred abode of ancient gods and mythical beasts, where even the mountains dared not extend their peaks, seemingly stopped by an invisible barrier preventing them from invading thends. This characteristic created a t terrain where the Snowfire Horses could run without obstacles, if not for the countless gray treesposing the forest.


    This barrier was like a transition point, one that those who entered the Frozen Forest could instantly notice. When one stepped inside that cursednd, the wind seemed to be like a cruel whip that descended upon their bodies, wildlyshing at the intruders. And, the trees resembled the eyes of the forest itself, watching over every step of those who walked amidst them. It felt as if the forest itself was alive.


    Henry led a group of approximately three hundred barbarians out of the cursed forest toward the woods bordering the capital walls and the Frozen Forest itself. Their destination was a ce that could provide them ess to the White Merchant Road, where the scouts of Stahl reported Luak''s approaching army.


    "I hope Luna and Iosif have done their homework" - Henry thought, his mind wandering towards the n they had prepared to receive the invaders. - "Although Luak''s are not like the barbarians, they are not going to predict this n. We just need to be fast and I am sure that the n will work fine.


    -x-


    A few hours before the army of Luakid eyes on the walls of Eisenburg, the capital of Stahl and the house of the royal family.


    On top of the walls, Iosif gaze fell on the western horizon, focusing on a specific area where a road cut through the trees and seemed to open the hidden mysteries of nature to those who walked on it.


    "They''ll be here soon" - Iosif thought, arms crossed and eyes fixed ahead, like an eagle. He didn''t even dare to blink. He couldn''t miss the right timing.


    Thanks to the old kings, he and the other soldiers perching on the walls could have a clear line of sight. The throne''s predecessors ordered their subjects to clear out a radius of three hundred feet (90 meters) around the walls of Eisenburg. Henry even considered this action one of the best taken by the previous kings, when considering the defense of the city. In order to protect the city, it was crucial to quickly spot any approaching enemies. The trees near Eisenburg''s walls posed a significant risk, providing cover for invaders and hiding spots to execute surprise attacks on the defending teams that dared to leave the safety of the gates. Therefore, maintaining such a dangerous asset around them wasn''t a wise decision. However, these trees still held some value if kept a few hundred feet away from the walls, allowing them to act as obstacles for invaders while giving all archers on the wall a clear line of sight to shoot any of them down. The trees also made it difficult forrge armies to approach in tight formations, those capable of bringing the walls down. In the end, if they wanted to attack, it could only be using a scattered formation that couldn''t immediately bring the walls down.


    "I''ll have to thank Miss Luna after this" - Iosif muttered, his fingers unconsciously tracing the contours of the small leather pouch in his hands - "These things will undoubtedly save hundreds of lives of our soldiers. It had worked previously and it will surely work now. Dealing with these invaders will be much easier. I am sure of that."


    The wall of Eisenburg were filled with long lines of soldiers and only a handful of watchers were stationed at the other gates. Despite the crowded space, soldiers with shovels kept diligently clearing the piled snow from the walls, an essential task to ensure the logistics of war and a firm footing to the defenders


    "General! I might need your help" - A familiar voice sounded behind Iosif, prompting him to turn around, only to find nothing. However, he soon felt a soft poke on his belly, causing him to nce down and discover Luke, the midget and a trusted man from the king. Being below his eye line, Iosif had missed him for a brief second.


    Right after the king left, Duke rushed back into his room and donned a full set of armor, a rare item that even the king himself only had a couple few. Despite his size, the small figure in that iron armor couldn''t be ignored by anyone in the city''s streets. Luke imed boisterously that he would fight against the invaders just like he faced the Death Spiders in the Frozen Forest. However, Iosif understood that he would probably hide somewhere within the castle, maybe even in one of the towers to not get easily seen by the enemies. "What is it?" - Iosif asked, rubbing his forehead. He already had his hands full of problems, and a new one just popped out. "The women, elders, and children from the barbarian vige just went through the North Gate, but there was a sh a few minutes ago" - Luke exined, frustration evident in his voice as he scratched his head angrily, nearly pulling out his hair. - "Some residents hadints and attacked the barbarians. Looks like there are a few broken bones, and the leaders there are asking for you to assess the situation." Sigh - Iosif couldn''t help but release an annoyed sigh, leaving red marks from his fingers on his forehead. The barbarians were causing problems.


    Truth be told, Iosif hated the barbarians, who had taken the lives of his grandfather and father during their march to the South. Yet, the king had weed these individuals under his throne, proiming them citizens of the kingdom and warning that any action against the barbarians would be a vition of royalw. In front of this situation, Iosif found himself with no choice but toply. Perhaps, Henry had purposely assigned him to the eastern regions of the kingdom, aware of his animosity, and effectively distancing him from the barbarians.


    "Let''s go." - Iosif said, swallowing his hate and anger. Despite his intense disdain for the barbarians, he had to maintain his neutrality. It was the right moral thing to do and also the right way to follow the royalws.


    -x-


    "Your ce is not here!" - echoed a shout through the North Avenue that connected Eiseburg''s North Gate to the Royal Castle in the heart of the capital - "Go back to the woods!" Out of nowhere, a small stone was hurled at the hundreds of barbarians entering the city, striking a golden-haired woman right in the head. Her green eyes were desperately scanned behind the line of barbarians behind her.


    Thud - The stone hit the woman''s face, drawing blood that soon covered her vision. She continued looking behind her, as if she didn''t feel an ounce of pain.


    "Harvor!" cried out a thirteen-year-old teen, who was as big as an eighteen-year-old. He hurried to the woman, using his hands to stem the bleeding. "Damn!" - Another kid eximed, realizing the blood wouldn''t stop. Grabbing the rock from the ground, he hurled it back with all his might, aiming at a resident of Eisenburg standing in front of a simple store adorned with a few animal furs for customers to see.


    And, in that moment, the North Avenue transformed into a chaotic battleground as tension exploded between the barbarians and the residents of Eisenburg. While the city could tolerate trading with these outsiders, the idea of coexisting within the walls was a line the residents couldn''t cross. Although these groups of barbarians were considered inept, unprepared or unable to fight in wars, they still possessed strong bodies that could easily overpower these ordinary citizens. The women and elders took the lead, jumping at the residents that lined along the avenue to see the parade, throwing powerful punches at them. These people had grown up inside the Frozen Forest, and they were not about to take this treatment lying down. Their blood wouldn''t let them do it.


    The citizens and barbarians exchanged countless punches between them, and even with the city guards trying to intervene and restore peace, their efforts fell short. Everyone was caught up in a wild fight, with even the kids joining in, throwing punches and kicks and getting in on the chaos.


    "Enough! Stop this madness!"- Iosif''s voice thundered over the tumult as he dashed into the avenue, now a battleground to satiate the old grudges left by the previous generationsHis stern gaze swept across the chaotic scene, waiting for them to stop. However, the fighters seemed oblivious to his presence.


    "I told you there was a problem, and only you could fix it" - Luke remarked, keeping his body a step behind Iosif, almost as if trying to shield himself from getting caught up in the fight. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Iosif remained silent, his eyes coldly analyzing the chaos unfolding before him. They were on the verge of a war, with enemies knocking on the gates, yet such a situation urred.


    "I have no time for this" - Iosif impatiently muttered, reaching for the shield of a city guard nearby who was struggling to quell the conflict. He effortlessly took the shield from the guard''s hands, despite the soldiers unconsciously resisting. "I have no time for this" - Iosif impatiently muttered, reaching for the shield of a city guard nearby who was struggling to quell the conflict. He effortlessly took the shield from the guard''s hands, despite the soldiers unconsciously resisting. "Enough!" Iosif bellowed again, striking the shield and producing a deafening sound that cut through the brawl. "I don''t have time for this."

 Chapter 122 "It will begin"

    Chapter 122 "It will begin"


    The deafening sounding from the pulsing shield and Iosif''s thunderous voice cut through the chaos on North Avenue like a sharp de. Thebination forced the fighting crowd to turn their heads. The hands that were about to fall upon their enemies stopped midair, uncertain whether to break more noses or return to their ces. It was as if a magical force had momentarily silence the trading waves of fists and kicks.


    The turmoil finally subsided, allowing Iosif to finally take a clear look at the scene before him. Strewn across the stone floor were dozens of people, groaning in pain and smeared by their own blood. Most of them were citizens and city guards of Eisenburg, who had confronted the barbarians without an ounce of experience in fighting or hunting. They had dashed without considering their difference in size; some women were taller than most men, and the elders were even bigger.


    The scene evoked a mix of anger and shame within the General''s heart, demanding him to act. However, Iosif understood that he couldn''t let his personal emotions influence his decisions or perspective. He couldn''t allow his anger towards the barbarians to overshadow the king''s objective, especially when the throne was making such a huge effort to pull the barbarians towards them. Iosif had to be impartial and address this problem as quickly as possible.


    "Enough of this madness! We have amon enemy approaching, and we cannot afford to be divided. Those who instigate conflict within our walls will only weaken us against Luak''s forces. We need unity, not discord." -Iosif''s voice echoed, his eyes scanning each face, lingering a beat longer on the barbarians. It was as if he was telling them that they were on his radar and shouldn''t continue the fight.


    "Our new brothers from the forest havee under our king''s orders to seek refuge within our walls��" - Iosif continued, the word "brothers" almost getting stuck in the middle of his throat - "Although many of you have a family member who has suffered at their hands, the king will not allow the past to dictate our futures. Our enemies outside of the wall won''t care for our internal disputes and will strike at our hearts regardless of what problems we have with each other."


    Thest couple of years studying themonnguage allowed the barbarians to get the gist of Iosif''s words. The meaning behind his words became even clearer when apanied by such a fierce andmanding gaze, much like that of the vige leader. Within his eyes, they could sense the desire to strike them.


    "If I have to descend from the walls again to sort out this mess��" - Iosif didn''t conceal the threatening tone in his voice, his eyes scanning both barbarians and citizens- "Remember, whether you are from the forest or a local, I won''t hold back to ensure the peace of the capital. I will execute you all if you refuse to obey the orders."


    A tense stillness gripped the crowd as Iosif''s words lingered in the air. The bloodied citizens of Eisenburg stared at the general in disbelief, unable toprehend why the barbarians were not being punished or executed. They couldn''t fathom why the king and the general allowed these barbarians, who had killed countless of their own, to pass through the gates so peacefully. It could be a n to take them down. Despite growing somewhat ustomed to their presence when delivering goods, they still viewed the barbarians as enemies and even as ves responsible for providing them with wood and meat.


    The barbarians exchanged silent nces. Without a clear leader among them and most of their warrior staying behind, theycked someone of trust to provide direction. Yet, they all seemed to reach a silent agreement. Those restraining the citizens of Eisenburg released their grip and stepped back until they stood together, side by side. This allowed the locals to go back to the side of the avenue, where they began wiping the blood from their faces, cautiously looking at the barbarians, eyes immersed in a palpable hate.


    "Great!" - Iosif eximed, nodding his head in approval at the scene, though a lingering difort remained from the word "Brother" he had uttered earlier.


    "Did the king instruct on what we should do with them?" - Iosif inquired, his eyes ncing at the small figure concealed behind him. His voice still retained a thread of anger and killing intent, sentiments that threatened to swallow Luke.


    The small man swallowed hard and averted his gaze, seemingly afraid to meet Iosif''s eyes - "H-He ordered them to stay in the external areas of the castle, and if necessary, they could use the dining hall" - Luke stammered, his words managing to escape despite his fear.


    "Then, you can lead them there. I don''t have time to waste here and I need to get back to the walls." - Iosif said, turning towards the side where a soldier seemed to be trembling, struggling to stand on his foot. This soldier was the one Iosif had borrowed the shield from and, besides Luke, the one closest to him.


    "Here!"- Iosif called, throwing the shield back to the bewildered soldier, who caught it almost unconsciously - "I''ll inform the king that we need to provide some training to the city guards. Right now, you guys are almost worthless, afraid and unable to face those barbarians." The image of dozens of city guards sprawled on the ground, helpless under the feet of both elder barbarians and children, lingered in Iosif''s mind. The city guards desperately needed training. They had the duty to preserve and protect the king''s dignity. They needed the skills necessary to safeguard the city and its people. "I am going back to the walls" - Iosif dered, rapidly going away under the bewildered gaze of onlookers.


    "Don''t call me again and try to solve things like this on your own, Luke!" he shouted, leaving those words for the small man.


    -x- N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "They are here!" - A shout echoed throughout the walls of Eisenburg.


    "All on your posts!" - Iosif, who had just returned,manded. He pointed to the soldiers behind the lined-up ballistae on the walls, their iron arrows ready to create chaos- "Those on the ballistae, hold fire until my signal!".


    The general''s gazed locked onto the thousands of soldiers emerging from the forest. They patiently halted and formed a long line. Among them, a blue-haired woman with small scratches on her face caught his eye. He recognized her, a beautiful woman who tried to fool his king.


    The general''s eyes then shifted to the right side of the forest, as if on the lookout for something - "It will begin soon." - Iosif muttered.

 Chapter 123 "I NEED THAT!"

    Chapter 123 "I NEED THAT!"


    The army of Luak stood a few hundred feet away from the walls of Eisenburg, their eyes fixed on the imposing structure looming over them, surpassing even the walls of their own capital. Behind the perfectly stacked stones, the Royal Castle, with its four towers, soared into the sky, serving as a symbol of Stahl''s past might and influence. It filled the entire horizon.


    "It seems they''ve been expecting us" - Zuna stated, her gaze fixed on the soldiers atop the walls, who were staring threateningly at them - "What is that?" - she asked, her attention drawn to what seemed to be a giant crossbow aimed at them.


    "Those are ballistae" - an old voice responded her, a whisper veiled in surprise and coldness - "It''s not enhanced, but I didn''t expect to find such weapon in these remotends. I thought the overlord of the North had monopolized all knowledge and war technologies of these kingdoms."


    "Can we deal with that?" - Zuna asked cautiously, feeling those apathetic golden eyes locked onto her. It was like a god judging its believers. A mere error could lead her to being sentenced to torture and death.


    The robed man looked at her in a silence that seemed to scream annoyance, which didn''t betray his tone - "You primitive woman, just dispatch a few hundred soldiers and give me some time to prepare. I will handle them and pierce through those walls in a second."


    Zuna didn''t dare to raise her voice to the man that just called her as primitive, her eyes kept glued to the walls, hesitant to cast even a fleeting nce at the owner of those eyes. A word or a gesture for him were able to take control of her body, leaving her like a puppet.


    Themon soldiers observing from the sidelines keenly sensed the woman''s palpable apprehension and fear when near the mysterious man. Yet, they couldn''t understandthe reason behind it. In their eyes, the king had assigned a trusted servant to supervise the youngmander, but they didn''t hold the same status.


    "You and you!"- Zuna turned her gaze and pointed to two nobles among the eight surviving Fourth Stage Warriors. She was a woman filled with grudges, she picked out those who had sided against her to die - "I want each of you to lead two hundred soldiers andunch an attack from the left and right. There is no need to hurry, advance with caution."


    The two nobles, realizing they had been chosen as sacrificial pawns, exchanged anxious nces for a brief second, while the others breathed a sigh of relief for not being chosen. Unlike themon soldiers, they had chanced upon the true identity and power of the man standing behind Zuna. He was the one behind this expedition.


    The chosen ones nervously shifted their gazes between the robed man and the threateningly walls of Stahl, which seemed to be weing their deaths. They didn''t want to go. They were about toin and fight for their lives, when a mysterious force grabbed their skulls, as if the air around them had transformed into a big hand and kept squeezing them.


    They didn''t want to do that and were about toin, when something seemed to grip their skulls, as if the air around them had transformed into a big hand that was squeezing them.


    "Don''t keep me waiting for too long"- The impatient robed man said -"I have endured these cursed freezingnds for far too long, and my patience is wearing thin. If you don''t march, your blood will be used to warm the earth" -The threat hung in the air, emphasizing his hurry.


    The duo swallowed hard as the threat hanging over their heads disappeared, allowing them to move.


    "Go!" - The robed man said, his golden eyes glowing behind the hood.


    -x-


    On the walls, Iosif observed as two groups of soldiers separated and approached the left and right nks, like two arms ready to hug the walls.


    "They are not as dumb as I thought" - Iosif muttered - "This might be a way to test our defense and identify which side to attack, identify our weakest nk and exploit it."


    The division could be considered strategic from a point of view. This meant he couldn''t concentrate all the power in a powerful attack, forcing the general to also divide his troops to protect both sides.


    "But��How are they going to attack?" - Iosif thought, pausing for a moment and asking himself - "I don''t see any tools ordders. What is happening?" - The General''s eyes scanned again. He couldn''t risk being caught in a surprise attack. However, he couldn''t find anything.


    Soon, the enemies began their march, shields raised to avoid a possible rain of arrows, their steps treading with caution. The only obstacle before them was the imposing stone walls, hundreds of defending troops waiting for them.


    "BALLISTAE!" Iosifmand echoed, his hand raised in a fist - "HOLD!" - he ordered, looking at the approaching enemy forces, trading through the open space - "HOLD! HOLD! HOLD!"


    "LOOSE!" - The order reverberated through the walls, and at that moment, six giant arrows pierced the sky, hurtling towards the oing enemies. As the arrows whistled, an expectant grin appeared on Iosif''s lips. His other hand holding tightly the small leather bag in his palms. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    On the enemy''s side, the robed man stood with his eyes closed, hands weaving intricate patterns as he uttered mysterious incantations under his breath. His fingers glowed in red, akin to fire, causing the surrounding cold air to evaporate and briefly form enigmatic patterns. Suddenly, his golden eyes sprang open, shooting an eager and surprised gaze at the giant arrows slicing through the skies, hurtling down towards the hundreds of advancing soldiers.


    The man''s hands froze midair and the red glow dissipated from his fingertips - "What is that? The mana is pure and too concentrated. But, why is the flow so chaotic?" - He questioned.


    He had no time to dive further into his thoughts as a powerful explosion reverberated through the surroundings. The Mana became chaotic and a deafening sound reached them, shattering their bnce.


    "I NEED THAT!"

 Chapter 124 Unpredictable Factor

    Chapter 124 Unpredictable Factor


    The heat generated by the explosion created a thin mist that covered the vision of those on top of the walls, making it difficult to see the aftermath of the ballistae attack.


    "We missed four of them" - Iosif regretfully stated, his eyes shifting toward a soldier behind the ballistae before shaking his head - "Forget it; it''s not their fault. This is a new weapon devised by our king, so it''s expected to take some time to train and get used to it." Iosif crossed his arms and shouted - "Charge the Ballistae! Archers, take your aim!" The archers, even unable to see through the mist obeyed the orders. They lifted their bows and knocked another arrow, positioning themselves with their bows aimed to the skies. The mist began to slowly settle down, allowing the archers to discern a few limping and crawling figures within it. These figures'' painful screams were suffocated by theyer of snow and air.


    Despite that, Iosif refused to give them a single second of respite - "Loose!"- hemanded, slightly waving his hand. He wanted to end them cleanly.


    Hundreds of arrows filled the skies, piercing through the lingering mist with loud whistles. Zuna could only helplessly watch as those under hermand fell, her eyes filled with anger, not for their destines, but for her status and morale within the soldiers'' hearts. However, she could do nothing to change it.


    "Is he not done?"- she wondered, her eyes trailing toward the robed man as another rain of arrows fell upon her front line, sealing their destiny.


    The robed man kept his eyes shut as his glowing red fingers weaved through the air, mysterious words leaving his lips at an incredible speed. He wasn''t finished, but Zuna could feel the air around her thickening with Mana and something heavy pressing against her. She felt an innate fear springing inside her.


    "RAISE YOUR SHIELDS!"- A shout echoed among Luak''s ranks, prompting Zuna to turn back at the walls. The gray skies had turned ck again. However, this time, death''s scythe was aimed at her.


    "Give me some time to prepare, and don''t bother me" - The robed man''s words resonated within Zuna''s mind - "I have to protect him!" - She thought.


    With no time to spare, Zuna''s hands shed toward the nearest soldier - "Give me that!" - she shouted, pulling his shield to her. The soldier resisted, but Zuna was stronger and the sudden pull left him with a few broken fingers


    Then, Zuna dashed to the front of the robed man, shielding him from the iing wave of arrows - "I hope this is worth it!" - she gritted her teeth and raised the shield.


    When death''s scythed fell unto Luak''s army, anguished cries echoed through the field. Zuna felt dozens of arrows hitting the shield in her hands as cracks appeared, threatening to break it, but she stood firm. She had to protect the man or her chances of conquering Stahl would drop to zero.


    "If I knew that their arrows could reach this far, I would have maintained more distance!" - Zuna cursed herself for underestimating the enemy, the shield in her hands cracking more and more - "I will surely chop off all of their hands! Just wait!" - Zuna promised through gritted teeth.


    Iosif, who was watching from the top of the walls, gave a cold but satisfied grin - "Are we still not ready? Why the fuck are you taking so long?" - his gaze turning towards the soldiers behind the ballistae.


    "Sorry, General!" - One of the soldiers respectfully responded, his voice loud enough to cut through the sounds of the bowstrings being loosened - "We will need a bit more time; the others are still finishing attaching the Torch Tree Seed on it! We need two more minutes!"


    "Fuck!"- Iosif cursed -"I told you to leave everything ready! Why is it only being attached right now?" "We are sorry, General!"- The soldier apologized again, his voice slightly quivering - "We only had the time to finish six of them! We couldn''t risk being careless. Miss Luna said that if wemit the slightest mistake and drop one of those on the ground, the whole wall could explode! You also said not to risk it!"


    "Tch! Fucking Mages!" - Iosif cursed in a whisper, afraid that he would be heard by the female mage that gave them the seeds. He had never seen a mage before her and had no idea what they could do; maybe they could talk to the ancestors and bring disaster to him. He couldn''t risk being overheard.


    "Warn me when you are done!"- Iosif yelled and then turned back to the archers - "Don''t stop! Keep firing! Don''t let these fucking mongrels breathe! Let their souls remain here to serve our ancestors!" The relentless sound of the bowstrings being loosened echoed throughout the walls, akin to a huge swarm of wasps attacking the city. However, Iosif didn''t want it to end, not while there were still enemies standing and his king had yet to make his move. The General only crossed his arms and watched as the enemies tried their best to survive the onught. It was a satisfying scene.


    "They are enduring it quite well��" - He muttered, analyzing their situation - "They brought quite a lot of shields, so we can only deal a massive damage when the ballistae are ready. Until then, we need to keep them away from the walls. We can''t risk it."


    However, unbeknownst to Iosif, an unpredictable factor was about to be unleashed upon Eisenburg, something that could change the course of the battle. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "It''s ready!" - The robed man''s voice echoed behind Zuna, his snake-like golden eyes glowing softly. His hands stopped midair as if he was holding an invisible bowstring - "Get out of my sight, woman!"


    Zuna could feel a hot air assaulting her from all side, prompting her to unconsciously look upwards. There, hundreds, if not thousands, of fire arrowsing out of strange and mysterious symbols filled the skies. All of them aimed at Eisenburg.


    "I will break those walls and shatter those ballistae." - The robed man dered, his fingers loosening the invisible bowstring.

 Chapter 125 The fall

    Chapter 125 The fall


    Iosif''s eyes widened in disbelief, struggling to understand the magical and surreal scene unfolding before him. Warriors were familiar with fire, some of them could harness mana to coat their weapons in it, which allowed them to slice through blocks of ice in a single attack. However, what Iosif was witnessing at this moment could never be reached, at least not in his limited view. The fiery mana was being manipted and shaped into arrows, numbering in the hundreds and all pointed threateningly at them.


    Suddenly, in an instant, like arrows released from a drawn bow, the fiery shapes hurtled towards the walls, leaving a misty trail in their wake like aet streaking through the skies. At that moment, time seemed to stop.


    "GET COVER! PROTECT YOURSELVES!"- Iosif urgently shouted, his voice waking up everyone to the problem at hand. Soldiers frantically sought protection behind the parapet. Iosif also dropped to the ground and protected himself, knowing that his body wouldn''t be able to withstand such an attack.


    "Shit!" - A soldier behind the ballistae cursed, his desperate eyes fixated on therade holding a small seed - "IDIOT! THROW THAT AWAY!"


    The soldier holding the tree seed was paralyzed, fear etched deep into his bones. His gaze fixed on the oing attack and unable to move a single finger.


    "FUCK! GIVE ME THAT!" - The ballistae operator roared, snatching the seed and hurling it away from the wall with all his strength. Without a moment of dy, he dragged the petrified soldier behind the parapet, trying to find protection from the fire arrows.


    The barrage of arrows struck the walls, a deafening explosion echoed, creating a tempest of mes and smoke that billowed into the air. The impact reverberated through the walls and spread across the city. The castle''s towers also quivered, shedding the white snow dress covering the ceilings.


    "Everything will be alright��Shh��Don''t cry��Our king will solve this." - Inside a civilian''s house, a mother protectively hugger her child, whispering gentle and soothing words. Her gaze gravitated to the small window. The skies were painted in red as smoke billowed, apanied by painful cries.


    "Everything will be alright��The king is here��" - She repeated again, like a mantra, unsure if those words were meant for the fragile soul in her arms.


    Despite the mother''s prayer, the arrows continued their relentless assault, creating havoc throughout the wall and the city.


    "Help me!" - The anguished plea of a soldier echoed, a fiery arrow stuck into his shoulder - "I can''t put it out! It''s burning!" - his hands were desperately trying to put out the fire, but the fire soon spread to his throat, ceasing his cries. However, those near him could see his eyes shouting for a help that never came. Soon, the fire consumed his whole body, leaving only a ck corpse and a nauseating smell. In a matter of a few seconds, dozens of such corpses emerged, lives reaped by the red and mystical arrows.


    Iosif could feel each impact clearly, but he could only cower behind the parapet, debris and fiery arrows shing dangerously close to him. Helpless, the General could only watch as his soldiers fell one after another, and the fire relentlessly spread through the walls. The once imposing defensive barrier of Eisenburg was crumbling at a rapid pace. The sweat and tears of those who had helped rebuild the city were being destroyed. Iosif finally understood the might of the mages.


    "It stopped..." - Iosif thought, feeling that the ground under his feet had finally stopped quivering. His eyes briefly looked the chaotic scene around him.


    Dead soldiersy scattered everywhere, and the living ones were fearfully cowering behind the parapet. The fear in their eyes was palpable, making them unable to move their fingers and feet.


    Iosif''s eyes left the chaotic scene and peered cautiously over the wall, his eyes squinting against the mist, trying to spot the enemies - "What are they doing?" - Iosif questioned himself, seeing that they hadn''t moved a single step from where they stood.


    "GENERAL!" - a shout cut through the chaos, not allowing Iosif a second to figure out what happened - "WE NEED WATER! THE FIRE IS SPREADING TO THE HOUSES! WE NEED WATER!"


    The General tore his eyes away from the enemies and looked at the situation of the South Avenue. A few of the fiery arrows had failed to strike the walls or any soldiers, finding their marks on a few carts filled with food and wood. From there, fire was about to reach the houses. The walls were also on fire, the gentle falling snow unable to asphyxiate and kill it.


    Iosif hesitantly peered over the walls again to confirm the enemies'' position before shouting - "DON''T MOVE! KEEP YOUR POSITION UNTIL I COMMAND!" - The previous attack weighed heavily on his mind, leaving him afraid to take any unnecessary risks. He was afraid of another attack and had to make sure that it didn''t catch them off guard.


    "COVER!!" - Iosif billowed again as a single fire arrow hurtled towards them. This time, it seemed to being right at the general. No, it was charging at the ballistae near him, where a small leather pouch was tied to its tip.


    The general''s eyes traced the trajectory and cursed - "I HATE MAGES!" - He had no time to run or jump. He was in the middle of a death zone.


    On Luak''s side, the robed man''s fingers stopped glowing as thest fire arrow was thrown - "The wall is down��" - He said as he watched the arrow hurtling towards a certain direction of the wall.


    Zuna confusedly looked at the perfectly standing wall, one that kept its imposing shadow even amidst that terrible rampage of attacks. She could see small holes carved into the piled stones, but there were no cracks for an army to get trough. The gates were also still tightly shut.


    She wanted to respectfully raise a question, but when she turned to look at the robed man, an explosion urred. The noise akin to the one produced when those giant arrows collided against her advanced troops. Her eyes immediately gravitated towards the wall.


    "How?" - she asked, dumbfounded and unable to believe what she was witnessing. Hundreds of arrows had failed to make a dent in the stones, yet a single one, thest one, managed to destroy a whole section of the wall. It was mysterious. "You barbaric people" - The robed man grumbled angrily - "I could have opened a hole in those walls with my Fire Rain spell if I wanted, but I chose to punish those bastards who dared to make me waste my time. I shouldn''t even be spending my Mana in thesends, and look at this. You are all useless! If I had known, I would have done the job myself. Why would I approach your miserly kingdom?" The robed man''s tone was filled with fury. He stared at Zuna and bellowed - "Why are you not attacking? Are you expecting me to also charge towards these mongrels? I should have made the kinge himself; I didn''t expect him to send such a dumb girl. Now, just get going. I want to go back to my ce. I don''t wish to spend a single day longer in these freezingnds." A few moments ago, inside the forest near the walls of Eisenburg and the army of Luak, Henry watched in bewilderment as hundreds of fire arrows appeared, covering the skies. Then, all of them were thrown towards the walls of the capital. The king gripped his sword tightly as he heard the painful cries of his subjects in the distance, watching his walls being damaged. His eyes unconsciously glowed in a purple light.


    "Should we attack, my king?" - Gedhe asked, his hands gripping the two hatchets tightly. The tattoo of the wolf on his bare skin glowed in a slightly blue light. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "No��" - Henry responded, his eyes glowing even brighter - "It''s not the time. We are going to wait until the army begins marching. We just need a little patience." - His tone seemed to veil the anger and fury within him.


    Henry and the barbarians that apanied him watched silently as the capital was attacked. And, at that moment, even though they still harbored negative sentiments towards most of those of Stahl, they were angered. Their families andmunity were all there, and these attackers were threatening their loved ones.


    "Gedhe!" - One of the barbarians called in the barbariannguage, but Henry was too immersed in his anger to notice it - "We should attack them; our families are there. We can''t let them die."


    Gedhe didn''t respond and only looked at him, as if a beast daring the enemy to bark another time. His stare demanded respect and silence.


    Suddenly, an explosion that shook even the ground beneath their feet and the trees around them urred. Their eyes drifted to the capital''s position, and they could see an incredible scene. A hole was made through the walls.


    "That robed one!" - Henry said. Unbeknownst to the others, he was already holding his silver sword - "Leave him to me." - The image of the wall being destroyed etched in his mind - "I will dismember him."

 Chapter 126 No mercy!

    Chapter 126 No mercy!


    The walls of Eisenburg had stood firm for centuries, enduring the harsh cold and countless barbarians'' assaults without ever failing in its duty to protect Stahl''s citizens. However, right now, the imposing structure had been unable to maintain its integrity.


    Zuna unsheathed her sword, a vengeful grin ying on her lips - "Charge!" she shouted, pointing her sword at the broken wall. The army behind her remained in a state of disbelief, unable toprehend what they had witnessed and afraid to even take nce at the robed man. Just moments ago, many believed they were doomed to die on thesends, their bodies consumed in a burst of fire and mist. There was no hope in their hearts.


    "The ancestors have not forsaken us on these ursednds!" - mors echoed through Luak''s ranks, making their morale soar. The soldiers'' eyes gleamed with reverence as they looked at the robed man as if he was some kind of deity sent by their ancestors - "Follow ourmander! Follow our ancestors!"


    They charged at the walls like a pack of unruly wolves, unable to control their instincts. There was no formation, only a desire to invade and conquer. A desire to honor their ancestors. They were like the barbarians of the Frozen Forest.


    "These barbarians, they truly don''t understand about war." - The robed man cursed, stopping himself from conjuring another spell to wash their lives away - "Well, I still need them to search this whole city and there are not many able enemies atop those walls." - he lightly tapped his pockets, a small parchment hidden inside - "I have been waiting for this day for fifty years��fifty years��I will finally be able to put my hands on the final clue." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "A whistle?" - Suddenly, the robed man''s ears caught the distinct sound of a whistleing from the forest nearby, tearing through the air.


    His instincts kicked in; his index and middle fingers glowed in a fiery red as he made a circle in the air. A small shield of fire materialized above him. At that right moment, he felt his circuits slightly quivering, causing to almost wince in pain - "Whose arrow is this?" - He angrily screamed, looking at the broken arrow near his feet.


    He furiously directed his eyes toward Luak''s army, ready to me it upon someone within their ranks. However, he could only see as a rain of arrows descended upon the hopeless soldiers, caughtpletely off guard. Their disperse and chaotic formation didn''t allow them a chance to raise a shield wall.


    Within the forest, Henry lowered the long, curved bow in his hands - "I missed it"- he muttered, his eyes glowing with a purple hue - "What about you?" - He inquired, turning to the hundreds of barbarians who were also lowering their bows. "I got one!"


    "I missed!" "I took two down! It seems like someone owes me a bottle of liquor!"


    The barbarians responded, some lifting their bows victoriously and eagerly demanding their prizes from the bet. "What about you, Gedhe?" - Henry asked.


    "I missed the woman, my lord" - Gedhe responded, his eyes fixed ahead as if capable of seeing through the trees. Although he didn''t have one arm, he could still use his teeth to hold and loose the arrow. - "But��" - He raised his bow high with an arrow already nocked, calmly releasing it.


    The arrow cut through the canopy of trees and vanished into the gray skies. However, Henry and the seasoned barbarians could clearly discern its trajectory.


    A few steps away from the walls, Zuna, who had just miraculously evaded a sudden arrow, turned her head. The vision made her legs quiver. There were dozens of corpses strewn on the ground, arrows lodged in their bodies.


    "What happened?" - She asked herself, but soon, her question was answered as an arrow came through the forest.


    "COVER!" - She shouted towards a noble, but it was toote. The arrow soundlessly hit his throat, getting stuck there. His body dropped to the ground, his eyes unable to discern what happened.


    Gedhe gracefully lowered his bow, a grin spreading across his lips -"I also got one, my king" - he said as Henry looked at him at loss for words.


    "Good job��" - Henry responded, unsure if this was the right answer, deciding to just give his orders - "I want you to lead your people and handle those invaders while I confront that mage. We need to act swiftly and aid the capital as quickly as possible. I didn''t anticipate a mage in their ranks. I hope Iosif is fine." - His gaze remained fixed on the smoke billowing into the skies.


    Dropping his bow, Henry drew his silver sword and looked deeply into each soldiers'' eyes, a firm look - "There is no room for restraint. I want their heads by the end of this day"- A brief second of silence spread, before he continued - "Let loose and go wild! They are worse than those Winter Orcs. They''ll show no mercy; they''ll ughter your families and do even worse horrors to your women and children."


    Henry turned his gaze back to Gedhe - "I entrust the situation to you" - he dered, kicking the ground forcefully before dashing towards the mage, who had refused to follow the soldiers closely and was practically alone in the chaos. As Henry sprinted towards the lone mage, Gedhe turned to his fellow brothers and began rhythmically pounding his chest, creating a drum-like sound that resonated with the beating of their hearts. The barbarians around him followed suit, synchronizing their chest-strikes, the collective sound blending into a singr, powerful orchestra.


    As Henry sprinted towards the lone mage, Gedhe looked at his brothers and then began hitting his chest strongly in some kind of rhythm that seemed to be like drums, his eyes opened wide. The other barbarians followed suit, also hitting their chests. The sounds of each one of them seemed to be mixing together, blending like one.


    Under the beating sound, Gedhe screamed like a beast - "AHHHH!" - He unsheathed one of his battle-axes in a swift motion and then cut his palm, allowing the blood to stream away from his palm.


    "NO MERCY!" - Gedhe said, his bloody hand marking his forehead with his own blood. The others followed suit and soon, blood dripped from their foreheads.


    Those of Luak would finally be able to meet the demons in Stahl''s imaginary. The barbarians that struck fear and fury into every single one of them. -x-


    Henry easily evaded the trees, like the wind pr a soft force of nature. his eyes were focused on the distant mage. The pulsating purple glow within him refused to be contained, emanating an aura of unwavering determination and urgency that cut through the dimly lit woods. In a matter of a few seconds, Henry left the forest, only a few feet away from the robed man.

 Chapter 127 The mouth

    Chapter 127 The mouth


    Henry emerged from the forest and swiftly dashed through the White Merchant Road, his silver de glinting dangerously, aiming for the robed man. The crisp sound of his boots crunching the snow alerted the mage, who turned his head. He had already been anticipating an enemy, but didn''t know from where they wouldunch an attack.


    With a disdainful sneer, the mage''s hands danced in the air, sparks of fire manaing out of his fingers -"I have been waiting for this for fifty years...when I am near to reach it, bugs keep appearing!" - His movements paused, and an ancient symbol appeared in front of him, conjuring a fire arrow that streaked towards Henry with incredible speed.


    Henry remainedposed, his breath steady and his eyes focused on the enemy ahead, not diverting his gaze. His heart kept infusing his body with mana, making his speed and reaction time to soar, allowing him to fell and see the world around him more clearly. With a small movement, he sidestepped the iing projectile, a dangerous dance with death. The arrow grazed his ck cloak, starting a magical fire that would only stop when it consumed all.


    However, before Henry could take it out, another arrow was already hurtling toward him as the mage retreated, increasing the distance between them. This time, Henry had no time to evade and used the sword to deflect it. To his surprise, the impact felt solid, unlike the fiery illusion he expected. The strength and speed behind the arrow forced him to stop. The king analyzed the robed man, who had retreated farther away from him, like a person experienced in battles, a person that understood his weakness and strength.


    Beneath the hood, the robed man''s eyes glowed with a golden light as he uttered a menacing vow - "I will make sure to exterminate your kind and burn all trees on thesends to make sure that no living being everes back here!" - He had been on this quest for almost a lifetime, but there were still people getting on his way.


    Henry didn''t respond. He took off his cloak and threw it on the ground, allowing the snow to kill the fire. He raised his sword, analyzing the web of cracks that now covered almost the whole de.


    "It can take only two more of those attacks" - he thought, shifting his attention back to the robed man - "Well, it''s my first time fighting against a mage, so it''s to be expected. And, I didn''t expect meeting one here besides Luna. If I had known, I would have asked her for a few pieces of advice. But, it''s not time to cry over spilled milk." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Lowering his sword, Henry tried to formte some kind of strategy to win against this man - "It seems like he needs time to conjure spells with a wider target range. If not, I would have to deal with more than a single fire arrow."


    The king tightened his grip on the sword''s handle as he thought - "If so, I just need to not give him any time to breathe." - Henry''s eyes glimmered with a purple hue as the sword in his hands burned with the same color. Despite the web of cracks in the ck, it managed to hold on.


    "Are you really going to y with fire in front of a mage, BARBARIAN?" - the robed man bellowed - "I will show you what is true fire! me Serpent!" Another intricate and ancient symbol followed his shout, a six-foot me serpent was summoned into the physical world. The fiery serpent, manipted by the mage, slithered towards Henry. Its ming form melted the snow beneath it, hungering for destruction. Henry had no other option but meet it head-on. He dashed forward, his heart infusing his body with Mana. The me Serpent lunged at him, its fiery jaws snapping, but Henry sidestepped again, twisting his body and narrowly avoiding death.


    Henry''s sword burned brighter as he prepared to strike - "Solfire Cleave!" - he shouted, unleashing a powerful attack. The purple fire covering his sword gleaming like the stars. However, something felt amiss as the sword passed through the intangible serpent, contrary to what happened with the arrow.


    "Got you!" - The robed man vengefully eximed, detonating the serpent in a powerful explosion.


    "Shit!" - Cursing, Henry let go of his sword, shielding himself from the extremely hot shockwave that followed the explosion. This action saved his life. As the mes subsided, the king staggered to his feet, armspletely burned and his ck shirt gone.


    "You northerns, why don''t you just die already?" - the robed man angrily said,unching another arrow towards the disoriented Henry.


    Henry could barely hear and see his surrounding, only seeing the shadow of something fast and shinying towards him. It covered the distance between the two in the blink of an eye. The king felt helpless. The arrow was too close, it was impossible to dodge or summon the strength to do something, he didn''t even have the time to survive.


    "I will die" - The chilling realization echoed through Henry''s mind, but he couldn''t reach another conclusion for this situation.


    "Mages��I couldn''t even reach him" - the king thought, acknowledging the stark reality that he hadn''t been able to even swing his sword at the mage. He was confident that if he could approach the mage, he could behead him. He was stronger physically, but the man gave him no time to get closer.


    Henry kept his eyes wide open, fixed on the approaching fire arrow that was destined to reap his life. However, in the midst of the sensation of hitting rock bottom, something stirred within him. It was as if a living force resisted death, it didn''t want to die. It didn''t want to return to darkness. It moved with a single purpose.


    Suddenly, a giant mouth appeared from Henry''s chest. It felt like a living being that wished to protect its house and would never allow its offspring to die.


    It was like the mouth of a dragon, filled with teeth and a foul air.

 Chapter 128 Gift

    Chapter 128 Gift


    The dragon-like mouth gulped down the arrow in a single bite, spitting out a fist-sized purple fireball aimed at the magician. It flew so fast that the robed man had no time to conjure aplete shield in time. Instead, his hurried hands waved, forming a half shield to provide a timely protection. Unfortunately, the fiery projectile still bounced on it and flew upwards, grazing his hood and face, burning his cheek and forcing him to tear off his hood and toss it away.


    "Such an old dog hase running to my kingdom" - Henry''s raspy voice echoed through deep breaths as he analyzed the white-haired old man before him, whose face was etched with wrinkles - "I needed to give a wee gift to such an important guest." - Henry tone was filled with mockery as he looked at his enemy''s injury.


    The old man shot a look of hatred at Henry, feeling the fiery mana painfully burning his cheek, like a leech sucking away his blood. The mage struggled to guide his Mana to counter it, but the purple mana presented a greater obstacle than he anticipated. "You! What kind of evil sorcery have you inflicted upon me?" - he shouted, realizing that, though small, countering the Mana required more concentration and energy than normal. It persisted like a virus that, no matter how many times he extinguished it, kepting back. It also hid and run, making difficult to locate the Mana.


    Henry spat blood on the floor and sneered, saying - "Not telling you, old hog. Now��I will have to give you another gift. We, northerns, are receptive people after all" - Henry''s hand made a grabbing gesture to his chest, and like magic, a sword handle appeared. As he pulled it, a fully ck sword materialized in his hands. "Let''s go for the second round." - The king vengefully stated. The purple fire enveloped the sword and Henry simultaneously. The fire seemed to possess some kind of healing property, as the injuries on his arms healed rapidly, until no scars remained. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Observing this scene, the old man grinned coldly, deciding to deal with his injuryter when he had the time. Furthermore, the situation in front of him was more appealing than stumbling upon a spirit gold mine - "It seems like my luck is not bad. I have chanced upon another interesting thing. If you give me that fire technique, I will give you a painless death. What do you think?" - He inquired with a smile, one that made him seem a character of a terror movie.


    Henry didn''t respond and stood silently holding the two-handed Caelum. He could feel that ever since Caelum came to the outside world, his heart was beating faster and faster, and he could even hear the thumps. His body was overloading with Mana and energy, giving him even more power.


    However, his body and heart were too weak to bear the sudden influx of energy feeding the purple fire and the sword - "Ten seconds. I can only maintain it for ten seconds." "I won''t ask twice!" The old man shouted again through gritted teeth, his hands shining in red again, the pain spreading from his cheeks making him even angrier. "Give me that fire!"


    "Shut the fuck up! I will give you your gift already." Henry shouted and kicked the ground beneath him. The Mana circling through his heart and circuits made it seems as if his whole being was a bomb, one ready to explode.


    "One��Two��"- Henry counted as he closed in on the mage, giving him no time to cast an attacking spell. Caelum was already lifted diagonally, ready to tear the enemy apart.


    The old man hastily conjured another half shield that immediately shattered upon touching the sword''s edge. However, the shield gave him enough time to duck and evade the deathly attack. Yet, Henry seemed to be expecting such failure. He used the energy behind his previous attack to twirl his body andunch a powerful kick at the enemy''s head.


    "Four!" Henry counted amidst his attack, hoping for his attack to connect. However, when his leg was about to reach the enemy, he felt his movements being impaired by something. His legs and arms were being held by fire chains that burned his skin, which kept being constantly healed.


    "Five!" - The purple fire covering his body seemed to be like a living being and strangled the chains, freeing the king. However, again, it gave the mage sufficient time to create some space between them. "Six!" - More than half of the time passed, and Henry could feel that his heart was already near a copse. It was bumping so much energy that his body was umting damage, cracks appearing on his skin, from which mana was slowly pouring out, like smoke.


    Again, Henry dashed towards the old man, who had already conjured another fire arrow and sent it hurtling towards him. The king didn''t dodge; he raised the sword and directed the purple fire to the edge of his de - "Solfire Cleave!" - The king shouted, tightly clenching the handle in his hands as he attacked the thin air, aiming at the old man. A purple shing out of his sword, but being projected only a few feet away.


    "Eight!"- Henry counted as the purple fire swallowed the fire arrow, creating a mist that blocked their vision. He continued to dash forward, rapidly closing in on the old man, whose eyes were filled with a desperate feeling as he saw Henry''s figure emerging from the mist.


    "Nine!" - Henry continued, his hear about to explode, the energy allowing him to exert even more strength and speed. He felt that he was at least twice as fast and powerful as before. This overload state even allowed him to project the attacks a few feet away from his body, as he did with Solfire Cleave. Henry looked deeply into those desperate eyes as he shouted - "Fading Sun sh!" = The second attack recorded in the Sun God Battle Manual was executed, a fast sh powered by Mana that suddenly exploded in his legs and arms, aimed to behead the enemy in single strike.


    "Ten!" - The countdown came to an end as Henry performed thest attack. However, when the sword was about to touch the neck of the man, a shiny silver light was projected outside of the man, blocking the sword that was about to behead him.


    "I didn''t think that I would be using the Angel''s grace here" - he heard the old voice.

 Chapter 129 A snap

    Chapter 129 A snap


    The first time Henry had felt fear was when he found himself amidst the chaos of the barbarian war, his first day in this world. Now, he tasted fear once more, feeling utterly powerless in front of the mage before him, who managed to block hisst attack that overloaded his body.


    Henry''s conscious was slipping away, the battle cries of his soldiers being drowned by his weak state. However, the old mage''s voice pierced through the encroaching darkness, maybe because he was right in front of him or maybe because he was destined to hear his killers voice - "I didn''t think that I would be using the Angel''s grace here." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I will make you pay for this�� No, your worthless life is not even a cent of how much I have paid for this treasure��for this single Angel''s grace" - The old man seethed, his eyes filled in anger - "Yes��I will sell your soul for this, maybe that can fetch some amount." Through his dizzy consciousness, Henry watched as the old man''s hands glowed red once more and shing before his eyes, fingers piercing his shoulders and forcing Caelum to drop helplessly to the ground. There was no more fire covering the sword or his body, making the kingpletely defenseless. The overload of energy that had coursed through his body led Henry''s nerves to be injured and unable to feel pain. Because of that, Henry looked deeply into the old man''s eyes and sneered. This made the old mage even angrier. "It''s seems like you are having fun, huh?" - the old man spat, fury dripping from his tone - "Let''s see if you can keep that smile. I am not a mage that deals with souls, but I still know a thing or two."


    The man twisted his fingers into Henry''s shoulders, a scream almost leaving the king''s lips. It was a pain that transcended his physical body, burning the very essence of his being. Henry felt like cattle marked by hot iron or even a cksmith with arms submerged in the furnace''s me.


    "Where is your smile? Where? Where?" - the old man taunted, his fingers digging deeper into the king''s flesh - "Let''s see if you can scream now!" At those sadistic words, Henry swallowed the pain and shed a defiant smile, refusing to yield to these decrepit man - "Bring it on!" - his eyes seemed to scream those words.


    In response to his defiance, the man''s hands seemed to grasp something within Henry''s body, trying to pull it out of his body. The pain was enough to even clear Henry''s mind and bring him back to the present, his sense of hearing and vision returning like a tide, allowing him to see those cold golden eyes.


    "I think you should leave him alone. I can''t let him die since we still have an open transaction going on" - A young female voice intervened, causing the old mage to look upward. There, hovering in the air, was a golden-haired young woman, her green eyes fixed coldly on him. "Ninth Stage" - the old man murmured, his golden eyes shimmering with anxiety as he looked at the woman, his fingers stopping and finally giving Henry a moment for breath that was apanied by a lingering pain.


    "Golden eyes�� Are you from the Kost Family?" - Luna inquired, crossing her arms as if she was contemting something. -" It quite curious. What is an old owl like you doing here in the far North?" At the mention of the Kost Family, anger and alertness shed in the old man''s eyes -"Don''t try anything funny, youngdy!" - he warned, leaving Henry''s shoulders and grabbing Henry''s head - "If you try to do anything, I will kill this man." Luna stood silently, hovering in the air, her gaze unwavering as she met the old man''s desperate eyes. "Don''t move!" - the old mage shouted, seeing Luna''s green eyes glowing. Yet before he could react, apressed air sh sliced through him with blinding speed. He only had time to look down and watch his arm, which had been holding Henry''s head, dropping to the ground.


    "You see��" - Luna''s voice echoed as she descended from the skies. The old mage was screaming in pain as he tried to staunch the blood, trying to cauterize it with his fire magic.


    "I am a moral and ethical woman. I don''t take what is not mine; I abhor it. But what I detest above all is being threatened" - Luna dered, her tone devoid of any emotion - "So, as a woman of principle, what should I do?" she pondered out loud, stopping her descent when she met the man''s desperate gaze, level on level.


    "Wait!"- the old man pleaded, trying to stop the woman froming closer, taking a few steps back - "I can share it with you! I can share the treasure with you, so don''t kill me!" "Who said I want some kind of treasure, you bastard from the Kost Family?" - Luna''s voice was as chilling as a ghost''s whisper, a warning that no matter what he said, his actions had sealed his fate - "I came to this freezing ce in search of my breakthrough opportunity. Then, while I was working on my research, some kind of weak magic attack disrupted my chain of thought and made my house explode again. There is no treasure that can save you."


    Under the old man''s desperate gaze, Luna raised her hand - "Now, I think you should just die" - she dered, snapping her fingers. In an instant, the old man''s body exploded, as if a grenade had been buried deep into his body. It became arge puddle of blood.


    "Well, I finished reading that book. Can you give me another one?" - Luna turned her eyes to the surprised king, before adding, a little embarrassed - "Also, can you ask your men to rebuild the house? It seems like it exploded again."


    The dumbstruck Henry shed a smile that wanted to say - "Sure!" - However, before he could utter a sound, his conscious entered a dark ce, unable to hear the victorious sound of his soldiers.

 Chapter 130 The end of a battle

    Chapter 130 The end of a battle


    After parting ways with the king, Gedhe led his soldiers through the forest, their movements resembled a pack of wolves navigating through the trees and leaving deep footprints in the piled snow. Within minutes, they could already see the silhouettes of their enemies through the gaps in the foliage.


    "Brothers!"- Gedhe''s voice echoed, the cold wind hitting against his bare chest as the Tribal Tattoo of a wolf on his back gleamed in red, strengthening his muscles and sharpening his senses, his reaction time skyrocketing - "It''s time to send offerings to our ancestors!"


    With lightning speed, Gedhe''s back arched as he hurled the massive axe in his hands toward an enemy lurking near the trees, the weapon spinning rapidly like a wood chip. The axe sliced through the gaps in the foliage, finding its mark in the target''s skull. The enemy staggered for a moment before copsing lifelessly to the frozen ground, eyes wide open in a fierce gaze that still carried a will to fight.


    "Halt! Enemies!"- Zuna''s voice thundered, seeing that one of her soldiers in thest line had fallen to an ambush attack, a massive axe almost beheading him - "Form a wall! Take your positions!"


    Zuna had stopped her charge when she blocked an arrow that appeared on her peripheral vision, prompting her to gaze at the origin of the attack, the forest to her left side. With her back to the destroyed and burning walls of Eisenburg, she ordered the soldiers to stop and form a wall as she positioned herself in the center of the shield wall, apanied by the nobles. She felt safe to givemands.


    "Where are they?" - Zuna asked herself anxiously, not anticipating a battalion outside the walls.


    An unsettling silence followed the soldier''s death, leaving Zuna and the soldiers gazing at the lone dead body on the clearing. It was broken by eerie and primal screams that echoed from all sides, as if they were surrounded by hungry wild animals, ready to pounce at the trespassers.


    The cries of the forest seemed to engulf the cracking of mes and the anguished screamsing from Eisenburg''s walls. Luak''s soldiers stood fixed on their spots, shields raised as fear gripped their hearts, sweat covered their palms and made difficult to wield their weapons.


    All of sudden, a massive figure burst forth from the forest, swiftly retrieving the giant axe lodged in the enemy''s skull. Without slowing down, the figure rushed towards the shield wall standing roughly a hundred feet (~30 meters) from Eisenburg. Behind him, hundreds of figures appeared, following his track. A strange smile covered the barbarian''s lips, one that seemed to be anticipating the battle, finding joy in the carnage that was about to happen. "Barbarians!"- a soldier at the front line eximed, his voice trembling, almost dropping the shield in his hands as he witnessed the huge figures crazily charging at them. The morale gained from the mage''s spells seemed to disappear almost instantly.


    The stories of the inhabitants of the Frozen Forest in the extreme North also circted within the neighborhood countries outside of Stahl. Tales of giant men and woman who ravaged Stahl''snds every year, demons that consumed the flesh of their enemies andid entire cities to waste in tribute to their spirits and ancestors, demons that spread fear through their hearts and gued their minds.


    "Stand firm! Hold your position!" - Zunamanded, her voice striving to instill confidence amidst the chaos.


    Despite Zuna''smand, fear kept rippling through the ranks of Luak''s soldiers as the barbarian horde descended upon them like an unstoppable force of nature. The snowy ground shook beneath the weight of their charge, and the air crackled with their war cries.


    Gedhe was at the forefront of the barbarians, his muscles pulsating with energy as the tattoo gave him more strength and speed, his axe lifted upwards.


    His axe descended with a powerful and swift sh, his body shing like a bull through the line of soldiers. It was a crazy and mindless action, without a single strategy, befit of the barbarian''s way of thinking. Straightforward.


    "Dam-" - The curse of the first enemy was interrupted in the middle. He firmed his foothold on the snowy ground as he raised his wooden shield to protect himself. However, Gedhe''s massive axe destroyed it immediately, slicing his body in half. It was an impressive but bloody scene.


    Gedhe didn''t stop there. Unbothered by the huge weight of his weapon and not losing his momentum, he seamlessly connected a swift horizontal attack, like a crescent moon, beheading everyone around him and opening a huge path for his soldiers. Gedhe gave them no time to react. He was like a spearhead, opening way for his allies.


    "Follow the vige leader!"


    "This one is mine!"


    "Haha"


    "Die!"


    "Six heads! I am winning!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The barbarians screamed as they pierced through the line of defense, drenching their des in blood. Heads and bodies falling one after the other as they charged.


    There was a clearck of strategy and organization, one that had been slowly developing in Stahl''s main army. There wasn''t a single ounce of fear in their steps and attacks. It was thispleteck of fear and their superior strength that allowed these few hundreds of people to sh and instill fear in the hearts of thousands of Luak''s soldiers.


    In the middle of the troops, Zuna and the nobles exchanged anxious gazes. They could feel the cold ground beneath their feet warming up with their soldiers''s blood.


    "We can''t win! The mage! Where is the mage?" - One of the soldiers screamed in fright, his eyes searching around but finding no sight of the mage. He could see the drops of blood flying through the air as the soldiers fell one after the other.


    "Raise your fucking shields!" - A noble screamed and kicked a dazed soldier, who had taken a step back as the wailing cries of hisrades spread through the air and their blood reached the sole of their boots - "I will behead you and your whole family"


    Albeit their trembling hands, the threat seemed to be effective, prompting them to raise their shields.


    "Prepare to engage!" - Zuna''s voice echoed as she issued amand to the six nobles around her, tightening her grip in the handle of her sword - "We will hold position until the magees to our help!"


    The nobles wanted to get away and go back to their kingdom to seek more help. They hade to this kingdom with a few dozens of nobles, much less than Aritreia. However, most of them had died while pursuing the ck demons to the mountain and a few others were injured in a mysterious explosion when they entered the kingdom of Stahl. They didn''t have enough warriors to fight against the barbarians, who even though were less than them in numbers, still found it easier to hunt them down than it was to hunt down rabbits inside the Frozen Forest.


    However, before the nobles could make their minds to fight against the barbarians or run away, something happened.


    Before Zuna''s eyes, all the nobles around her were beheaded, as if the air around them had be a sharp scythe that reaped their lives in a single blow. It was so fast that the blood only gushed out of their necks when their bodies reached the floor.


    She bewildered caressed her neck, trying to confirm if her head was still attached to her body and if there was no blood. She was afraid that she had died even before she could notice if she died.


    "I will leave one of you alive" - an ethereal female voice reached her ears - "Maybe, you are worth a few manuals and texts. Now, I need to go help that weak man who entitled himself as a king"


    It was the end of the battle.

 Chapter 131 We will bring destruction to their lands..

    Chapter 131 We will bring destruction to theirnds..


    Henry was awake, but his eyelids felt as heavy as a cart fully loaded with Cold Iron. Pain pulsed through his body, every attempt to move sending tingles through his nerves.His limbs felt like a mountain, refusing to obey themands of his mind, as if shackled by invisible chains.


    "MOVE!" - Henry shouted in his mind, fighting against the pain andmanding his body to respond.


    Summoning every ounce of strength, he forced his eyes open and lifted his head slightly, only to be greeted by a surge of dizziness threatening to drag him back into darkness. Colors blurred and swirled before him, but amidst the haze, he discerned the outline of a slender figure. "You shouldn''t exert yourself. Your injuries are quite severe" - a familiar voice, though muffled by his disorientation, reached him. It was difficult to know who the owner really was - "I have given you some healing medicine, even though I know almost nothing about this type of magic. Recovery will take time. You just need to be patient, and you''ll regain your strength in a month or two. Fortunately, you will be able to keep training your barbaric warrior techniques."


    "Now, rest��" - The figure said as the scent of medicinal herbs invaded Henry''s senses. It reminded him of hospitals of his past life and even arge plot of sunflowers in the soft wind.


    Suddenly, Henry felt himself losing the fight against the drowsiness, his head and eyelids feeling heavier than ever, forcing him to rest against the soft texture under him.


    "Rest" - The voice urged again as Henry began to be swallowed by darkness - "And remember, you owe me more than a few books."


    As consciousness slipped away, a vision of Luna, the mage who had saved him, lingered in his fading thoughts - "This mercenary woman��" - Through his drowsy conscious, Henry could see those beautiful emerald green eyes gleaming at him, like an innocent but canny fox. Luke, holding a brown parchment in his hands, nced back at Henry with eyes filled with concern - "It''s hard to say" - he replied softly, afraid that his voice would also spread - "The city has sustained significant damage. Several buildings were destroyed, and many more were damaged in the attack."


    -x-


    Two weeks passed since Henry''s battle with the mage, allowing him to explore the castle beyond his bed for the first time in a while.


    Apanied by a small figure, Henry was climbing the stairs that gave ess to one of the towers of the castle, where he could see the whole city. Henry''s steps were slow, his legs trembled as his muscles made it difficult to sustain him, but he kept on, pausing sometimes before resuming the climbing.


    "Now��What''s the extent of the damage?" - Henry''s inquiry reverberated through the narrow stairwell, the walls seemed to carry that question up and down.


    Luke, holding a brown parchment in his hands, nced back at Henry with eyes filled with concern - "It''s hard to say" - he replied softly, afraid that his voice would also spread - "The city has sustained significant damage. Several buildings were destroyed, and many more were damaged in the attack."


    He unrolled the parchment, scanning its contents before continuing - "The defense walls on the western side need to bepletely rebuilt. Twenty-six stores were damaged, and the entrance to West Avenue is destroyed. The West Gates of the City Walls were alsopletely burned by those magic mes."


    Henry continued to ascend the steps slowly, listening to every word voiced by Luke, his brows furrowed in concentration.


    "There''s nothing to regret. These are all just material things, and we can always rebuild it as many times as necessary. It could have been worse if their troops breached our walls." - Henry''s tone seemed relieved.


    "And��how many casualties?'' - The king asked, his voice slightly quivering, his steps even slowing down.


    Luke hesitated, his gaze briefly flickering as he nced worriedly at the king, his attention drawn to his liege''s frail body. Henry halted his ascent and nced down at Luke, breathing with some difficulty due to the pain spreading through his body - "How many?" - he inquired again, his voice firmer and more demanding this time, seeking answers.


    Luke''s eyes trailed to the parchment, his fingers trembling and almost dropping it to the ground - "The civilian losses is minimal, my king�� The army, however, has suffered over seven hundred casualties. Most died on the walls, from the attack or mes��and��" -He stopped for a brief second, his voice trying to sound as sooth as possible - "And, General Iosif lost both legs while protecting himself and another soldiers." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A sense of guilt briefly appeared in Henry''s eyes as he med himself for failing to foresee and for underestimating the strength of the enemy''s army. Because of him, the General who had followed him since the conquest of the barbarians had been disabled. His decisions had ced him and the other soldiers who trusted their lives under his leadership in harm''s way.


    Henry took a deep breath to calm his racing heart, attempting to push aside the image of Iosif and the others - "We must do everything in our power to aid the survivors and rebuild what has been destroyed. Provide food, wood, and gold to the families of the fallen" - he dered, trying to veil his emotions.


    However, Luke sensed a slight tremor in the king''s voice but refrained from voicing any word. Instead, he withdrew a feather pen from the pocket of his robe, swiftly writing down some words on the parchment. When he finished and nced back at the king, he could only see a young and weary figure, silently ascending the stairs. Luke could only follow behind in silence, not uttering a single word until they reached the balcony of the tower.


    Henry''s gaze swept over the city spread out before him. The once bustling West Avenue nowy in ruins, its charred stores and ground served as a reminder to him of hisck of strategy and leadership. Smoke still billowed from the smoldering ruins, mingling with the acrid scent of burning debris. "We will rebuild" - Henry vowed, his voice filled with a subtle sense of revenge and a tinge of craziness - "And then... we will bring destruction to theirnds. I want their heads...I want theirnds...I want their souls. I will make them pay."

 Chapter 132 The East and West - I

    Chapter 132 The East and West - I


    Henry sat at his desk, the ink pen tapping rhythmically against the wood, like a restless bird seeking for food.


    "It''s chaos" - Henry muttered, dropping the pen onto the table and covering his face with both hands, his thoughts drifting - "The flow of wood from the Frozen Forest has greatly reduced. With all the barbarians gathered here in the capital, only a few kilograms of wood is entering the walls. I have to keep it this way until we find out more about the appearance of the Orcs. And meat��that''s another problem altogether."


    Soft knocks on his office door shattered Henry''s chain of thoughts. He lowered his hands and called out wearily - "Come in" - his gaze fixed on the door as a woman with a ck eye-patch entered.


    "Your Majesty! Generals Luther and ro require your presence on the walls" - Leier announced with a respectful bow, her long ck robes blending into the shadows of the room.


    As she bowed, Henry studied her in silence, a fleeting sense of guilt passing through his eyes before being reced by a flicker of frustration. "Why do you persist in concealing it?" - he asked, fixing his gaze on her face.


    At his words, Leier''s fingers trembled slightly as she unconsciously touched her cheeks. The skin bore a roughness that wasn''t present a few weeks ago. She attempted to hide the burn scar with some kind of powder, but the king had immediately caught her actions. Although she was a warrior and a shadow of the king, she was still a woman.


    Henry sighed and shook his head, then rose from his seat and retrieved his ck coat with gold trim from the chair. He walked slowly to Leier and reassuringly patted her shoulder - "I won''t mention it again, but know that your wounds are proof of your loyalty and should never be concealed" - his tone was calm and assuring - "Let''s not keep them waiting, Leier. Let''s go."


    Leier nodded silently, her eyes fixed on the ground as she followed Henry out of the room and into the corridor. The castle halls were quiet, their footsteps echoing against the stone floor. As they walked, Henry''s voice echoed filled with concern - "Any progress from the scouts on finding the tracks of the Winter Orcs?"


    Leier shook her head with a troubled expression - "Not yet, Your Majesty. The scouts have searched tirelessly, but we''ve found no clues so far."


    Henry sighed, his brows furrowing in frustration. He was already expecting such an answer - "The food situation worsens by the day. We must find another solution until we uncover the Orcs''s traces. The East might be the answer."


    Leier nodded - "I will instruct the scouts to intensify their search."


    "Good!" - Henry nodded, still thinking about the east of the kingdom.


    -x-


    The eastern side of Eisenburg''s walls buzzled with noise and activity as workers and soldiers joined force to rebuild the damages done by the fire magic. The cold wind whipped through the air, carrying with it flecks of snow that dusted the big stones that were being piled one on top of the other.


    Luther and ro were overseeing the reconstruction, their eyes veiling their concern as they talked with each other in a low voice so that nobody could hear them. They only stopped when they spotted the figure of Henry and Leier walking towards them.


    "My liege," ro began, his voice heavy with worry. "We''ve encountered an issue with the reconstruction."


    Henry''s brow furrowed in concern - "What kind of issue?" - His gaze swept over the workers and soldiers bustling about, carrying heavy stones and stacking them on top of each other - "Everything seems in order." Luther stepped forward, his tone more controlled than ro''s, trying to not show his emotions - "We are facing a shortage of stones toplete the repairs. The mage''s mes destroyed a significant portion of the wall, and while we salvaged what we could, it''s not enough to reconstruct the defenses." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Henry''s heart sank at the news. The capital couldn''t be open to attacks. The problems kept piling up, giving him no time to breath. He didn''t even have time to rest and recover from his internal injuries. Scratching his forehead, the king asked himself - "A shortage of stones?" - His gaze lingered on the walls as he pondered about the problem at hand - "What are our options?"


    "These stones were brought from Luak''s territory, when it was still part of our kingdom"- Luther exined - "Our first option is going to war with Luak to reim their territory and transport the stones to the capital��But��"


    "Luak still has manpower to defend themselves. They haven''t sent their whole army here and there are still nobles defending theirnds" - Henry finished the sentence for Luther - "We are already weakened by thest war and we don''t have enough manpower to subjugate them at the moment. It''s not a smart move. What is the next option?" - The king shook his head in denial before asking.


    This time, ro responded - "The second option is more feasible, but it poses some risks. The masons suggested the use of wood and iron to temporarily reinforce the structure, until we can use the stones."


    "Let me guess" - Henry interjected - "We can''t use ordinary wood, can we?"


    "Correct" - ro confirmed, and Luther nodded in agreement - "Ordinary wood won''t withstand the weight of the stones and soldiers on top of the wall. We need the stronger wood from the Frozen Forest."


    Silence reigned as the generals looked at their king, awaiting his decision to continue the reparation.


    "Very well." - Henry said decisively, his eyes flickering with a weak purple light - "Proceed with the second option. Assign a hundred soldiers to apany the barbarians and also use the lumberjacks inside the walls to also go there. Remember that everyone should be back before day''s end. Don''t stay there during nighttime. The Inner Layer was never safe, but it has been getting increasingly dangerous thesest few days."


    "Also, I wish to go to the East and West in order to put things in ce." - Henry said - "We need to build this kingdom and strengthen our foundation in order to grow."

 Chapter 133 The East and West - II

    Chapter 133 The East and West - II


    On the next day, apanied by a troop of about twenty cavalry, fifty infantry and two scribes, Henry mounted on his horse and treaded on the White Merchant Road, his first destination being the Eastern side of the kingdom. He was determined on building a solid foundation for his kingdom, one which he had been postponing for thest few years while preparing himself for the war against Aritreia and Luak. Because of that, the army was the first one to begin its remodeling in order to fight for food and against the invaders of thend.


    The horse moved steadily, causing Henry to sway with each step - "Aritreia and Luak have suffered significant losses, particrly Aritreia, which lost its king and at least eighty percent of its nobles. This situation gives me the opportunity to stabilize and develop the kingdom before taking action" - Henry reflected, his gaze fixed on the seemingly endless road ahead, winding like a river through a dense forest in search of the sea.


    Lost in his own thoughts, Henry failed to notice Leier subtly urging her horse closer, positioning herself beside him - "My liege, ording to one of the infantrymen, we are nearing Salveng Vige, home to approximately a thousand residents" - she informed him.


    Henry nodded in acknowledgment, his gaze looking at Leier, observing the powder still trying to conceal the burn mark. Honoring his promise, he refrained from saying anything further about that, simply replying - "Good." - beforepsing into his own thoughts once more.


    A few minutester, with a distant tone, as thought merely voicing out his thoughts to the air, he said - "Leier, what have I done thus far to thesends? Have I truly improved our kingdom? Have I truly helped my people?" - his eyes seemed to be lost.


    Leier took a brief nce at her king, noticing that he was looking ahead and returned her eyes to the road - "Your majesty have provided opportunities for the people to rise in by establishing the Commander''s Training Center. The Royal Library has allowed them to gain knowledge, while the schools you established, staffed with royal teachers, have given the people a chance to change" - she replied with pride evident in her face, turning to face Henry - "Indeed, your rule havepletely changed the lives of those under your rule."


    Henry pondered in silence, acknowledging that his actions had indeed been good despite a certainck of time, his eyes brightening slightly.


    "If I may, my liege, I have a question" - Leier interjected, prompting Henry to nod in permission - "Why didn''t we seize thends of the invaders? Despite our losses, I believe we possessed the strength to conquer them and bring them under your rule."


    Turning to her with a grin, Henry raised a finger - "A valid and interesting question"- he began - "There are several reasons, but the main one lies in the current limitation of my throne. Even if I conquered thosends sessfully, weck the capacity to manage them effectively. It would burden us and impair our ability to defend our borders due to insufficient personnel. We don''t have enough soldiers to guarantee the loyalty and suppress the first wave of discontentment."


    Henry sighed, recalling an old saying from Earth - "A tree needs sturdy roots to grow tall. I must strengthen our foundations before aspiring to expand mynds and the people under my throne."


    Though he felt tempted to raise his banner over thosends, Henry understood that there was a need for caution and prudence. Numerous examples of such an imprudent action shed through his mind, such as the Mongol Empire, whose downfall was hastened by unchecked territorial expansion. The Mongol Empire''s territory stretched from East Asia to Eastern Europe, epassing diverse cultures,nguages, and ecosystems. These vast borders created obstacles formunication, coordination, and logistics, making it difficult for the Mongolians to respond swiftly to invaders and enforce theirws. Coupled with their decentralized power system, the distance also greatly diluted Genghis Khan''s authority and control.


    The Mongolian Empire shattered a mere 156 years after its founding in 1206, with Genghis Khan''s sessors expanding the empire even further. However, due to their failure to develop administrative and infrastructure systems at the same speed as their conquests, they ultimately met ruin. While Henry recognized this as one of many reasons for the empire''s demise, it remained a significant factor that he couldn''t ignore and had to keep his eyes on. A tree couldn''t grow faster than its roots spread through the earth.


    "A tree needs sturdy roots to grow tall" - Leier echoed, repeating those words and nodding in agreement, her remaining eye flickering with respect and interest - "A wise saying, my king."


    Henry smiled in response -"Indeed. Now, what do you believe we require to strengthen our roots and foster growth?" - he inquired, waiting for Leier response, but could only see confusion in her eyes. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ""The first thing and one of the objectives that I want to achieve with this trip is to see how to develop our transportation infrastructure��and solve our food issue" - Henry responded, filling the silence.


    "Why?" - Leier asked, showing that she didn''t understand how the infrastructure could help the kingdom to develop its roots and grow. Henry paused for a moment, considering Leier''s question. He realized that not everyone might understand the intricate connections between infrastructure and the growth of a kingdom''s power and stability.


    With a patient voice, Henry took one of his hands off the horse''s reins and pointed to the road stretching ahead of them - "The White Merchant Road is a great example of the utility and necessity of this infrastructure. These roads are like the veins of Stahl through whichmerce,munication, and military power flow, enabling my throne tomand everything. That''s why I ordered ro and the others to clean this up and reopen these roads."


    He looked at her face and noticed that confusion still lingered in her eye. Henry tried toe up with an analogy that would make it easier to understand -"Imagine our kingdom as a body and the White Merchant Road as our magic circuits. Without developing our transportation roads, it''s like having our Mana unable to leave our hearts, clogging everything. In the end, goods cannot flow,munication is slow, and our soldiers cannot move swiftly to defend the borders, leading to a rapid corrosion of my power."


    Leier nodded, finally understanding the meaning behind the king''s words - "If we invest in and develop the White Merchant Road, we can connect all cities and viges, making it easy to move around. Knowledge will flow, andmerce will flourish, bringing revenue into the royal treasury to fund new projects" - Henry concluded, his gaze locked on Leier, who seemed to be lost in thought, but with more understanding.


    After hours of silent travel, a small vige finally came into view, its residents weing them with reverence as they knelt before Henry''s banner, signaling their respect and allegiance.

 Chapter 134 The East and West - III

    Chapter 134 The East and West - III


    Apanied by a gray-haired old man who appeared to be the elder of the vige, Henry guided his horse through the narrow roads of Salveng. The small wooden houses, huddled closely together were an evidence of how the vigers adapted to the harsh weather of Stahl.


    As he passed, Henry could see, from the corner of his eye, curious gazes of children peeking out from the huts. They quickly hid when he looked their way, a funny and pure scene created by sheer curiosity.


    "I''m sorry, your majesty. The children aren''t used to new faces around here" - the old man hurriedly said, worried that the king might misunderstand and be angry- "We''ve gone years without anyone from outside this vige visiting us, and it''s only recently that soldiers chasing bandits and merchants havee back to this part of the East."


    Henry couldn''t help but chuckle softly - "No need to apologize. It''s natural for children to be curious" - he reassured the scared man, as the vige''s central area came into view.


    The heart of Salveng Vige was much like all other viges in Stahl, even Orsus, the barbarian vige, shared simr characteristics. The center served as the meeting ce for themunity, where arge bonfire was used to cookmunal meals a few times a week, with ingredients collected by all hunters. In order to survive, there was a need to create a sharing society.


    "Your majesty, we didn''t know you wereing, or we would have dug out the old alcohol" - the old man said, rubbing his hands nervously, his eyes anxiously scanning the king''s face for any signs of displeasure - "Though it may not meet your standards and may becking, the people are preparing food to honor your presence." At those words, Henry''s eyes swept across the bustling scene happening in the center of this vige. Men and women worked together, stirring arge cauldron over the fire and adding meat and other ingredients to what appeared to be a brown stew. Meat and other condiments were floating in the food.


    Suddenly, a skinny woman hurried towards them, calling - "Vige Elder!" - She extended a small wooden bowl to the gray-haired old man, filled with that strange brown stew.


    Henry noticed her thin arms peeking out from beneath her fur clothing, the outline of her bones clearly visible. Her frail body was a testament of her past, one without enough food on the table to grow even a single fiber of muscle.


    "Let''s offer it to his majesty first!"- the elder said, hurriedly gesturing towards the king, signaling for the woman to offer him the food first. He didn''t want to be misinterpreted and get the vige exterminated. Although he wasn''t well-versed in etiquette, he was old enough to understand about hierarchy, a rule that was present even in the animal world. Those above you should always eat first.


    "Y-Yes!" - The woman stuttered, her eyes looking at the royal man on top of his horse. His gray eyes were fixed upon her, creating some kind of pressure. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Fighting against her fear, she approached the king. With trembling hands, she offered the wooden bowl to the king, only to feel a cold sensation on her throat as something sharp nicked her skin, drawing a thin line of blood. She swallowed hard, feeling death looming near, as a warm breath grazed her ear.


    "Leier, is this how we treat someone offering food with such kindness?" - Henry''s voice came from atop his horse, his gaze fixed on the silver-haired woman behind the frail figure of the viger.


    With swift and silent movement, Leier used the shadows of the flickering mes to sh behind the woman. The injured Henry didn''t even have the time to stop her and could only see her move with a desire to kill. She was silent as an owl.


    "My liege!"- Leier called respectfully, her tone grave, as the woman in front of her trembled, her breath caught in her throat - "These people might be plotting to poison you. It''s unwise to taste it first. We must ensure it''s safe before you try it. Let''s make her do it."


    Henry nced at her briefly before dismounting, striding over to the woman until he stood before her. He took the wooden bowl from her trembling hands.


    "Thank you for the meal" - Henry said, offering a warm smile before consuming the contents of the bowl in one gulp, not even chewing the small slices of meat. It was surprisingly good, the taste reminded him of Earth''s beef stew with with carrots and potatoes, but a little bit different.


    "Your majesty!" - Leier eximed, her tone tinged with concern and panic.


    She had been overly protective of him since learning of his near-death experience in battle, ming herself for not being there to protect him. She swore to never leave his side, ever again. She would be his shadow.


    "It''s not poisoned" - Henry reassured her, turning the empty bowl over before returning it to the woman''s still outstretched hands, frozen in fear - "It was delicious, thank you! It reminded me of a dish I used to enjoy a lot." - He shed a bright and gentle smile.


    "You can release her now, Leier. We have matters to discuss with the vige elder" - Henry said, instructing his loyal guard to drop her killing intent. Reluctantly, Leier withdrew her dagger from the woman''s throat, allowing her to breathe a sigh of relief and clutch the bowl close to her chest. The encounter had been scary, almost leading her to the ancestors.


    Turning to the elder beside him, Henry gestured to his soldiers. "The food was really good! Would you mind serving it for everyone?"- he asked. "I would also like to have a chat with you. I n on revitalizing the East, and your vision and assistance would be of great help." The old man nced at the soldiers behind Henry and then at therge pot on the fire, realizing it would likely feed the soldiers but not the vigers. Nevertheless, he couldn''t refuse the king.


    "We have alcohol to share" - Henry added, noting the difort in the elder''s eyes as he rubbed his trembling hands - "And we''ll bring some game to add to the food. I wouldn''t leave my subjects starve, no one under my throne should neverck food or wood."


    Henry knew he needed to win the hearts of the East. It had been neglected for years, and the people had lost respect and affection for the throne. Though there was still some fear, thanks to Iosif''s previous visits, there was not the same respect and admiration as in the capital and the south of the kingdom.


    "Yes, your majesty," the elder replied, a bit morefortable.

 Chapter 135 Langtens development\

    Chapter 135 Langten''s development


    A delicate snowke gentlynded in Henry''s wooden bowl, cooling the brown stew nestled within. Henry took a sip, savoring theforting warmth spreading from his lips down his throat, bringing a known taste.


    "They are enjoying themselves" - the king observed, his gaze scanning the scene before him.


    The mes of the bonfire defiantly fought against the falling snow, as natives and soldiers mingled around it, sharingughter and drinks. Henry even noticed some of his soldiers flirting with willing females. The alcohol gave them the courage to act shamelessly in front of the king, much to Leier''s disapproval.


    The protective guard caressed her sword''s hilt, pondering if a few deaths would be an obstacle to the king''s objectives. The intent was palpable, even to the injured Henry.


    "Let them enjoy themselves, Leier" - Henry serenely said, taking another sip of the stew, chewing the small pieces of meat -"And, there is no danger around, no need for such vignce. You should sit down and taste this stew, it''s really good."


    Leier remained standing, her gaze sweeping the surroundings - "We must remain vignt, my liege. An assassin may be lurking around" - she said, refusing to sit. She wouldn''t risk the king''s wellbeing.


    Henry sighed, deciding not to press the matter. He continued to sip his stew, its vors reminding him of Earth, while he and Leier kept watching the group of soldiers and residents. Following Luna''s prescription, he couldn''t drink any alcohol until he healed from his injures. The stew was the only thing left.


    "Apologies for the dy, your majesty" - The old man that guided them approached, hands full of leather parchments - "It took time to gather all the documents and information you requested" - he exined, eyes darting nervously towards Leier, afraid of being beheaded without knowing.


    With a swift movement, Leier retrieved the parchments, causing the old man to flinch and shrink his neck. After a long breath to confirm that he was still alive, he opened his eyes. The king was already engrossed in the contents inside it.


    "Did you make these records?" - Henry asked, still focused on the parchments, his fingers treading on the pages.


    The man, still sweating nervously, shook his head - "No, your majesty. These records have been passed down by all previous vige chiefs. We''re the only literate ones in the vige."


    Henry nodded, turning to another page - "Do neighboring viges share this practice?"


    "I doubt it, your majesty"- the man replied cautiously, ncing at Leier before returning his gaze to Henry - "Many vigesck literacy; even the chiefs cannot read or write. Langten is close to the capital, making it easier for us to learn. We''ve maintained this tradition for centuries, but other viges may not have had the same opportunity." Henry took another sip of stew, chewing on the meat thoughtfully. "I see, it makes sense. The center of power has always been in the capital. There has never been incentives to teach others" - he observed - "I''m afraid Frostwave Bay will likely be the only city with a slightlyrger number of literate people. In the East, the next two to three viges might have one or two among them, but the rest will be difficult to gather such formal information." - Henry concluded and fell into silence, his eyes darting from page to page.


    The vige chief of Langten waited anxiously for almost half an hour, his feet aching and his body almost freezing. He dared not sit or join the others, fearing the one-eyed woman''s gaze fixed upon him, her hand resting on her sword. He remained rooted in ce, snowkes slowly covering his hair. The vige chief of Langten waited anxiously for almost half an hour, his feet aching and his body almost freezing. He dared not sit or join the others, fearing the one-eyed woman''s gaze fixed upon him, her hand resting on her sword. He remained rooted in ce, snowkes slowly covering his hair. After what seemed to be an eternity, Henry''s voice broke the silence - "Excellent! Though basic, this information will be crucial for implementing new policies and projects" - he said, rising from the log and patting the old man''s shoulders, nearly causing him to stumble - "You and your predecessors have done amendable job, really good."


    Gritting his teeth against the pain, the old man managed, "Thank you, my king..." - he bowed, still with Henry''s hands on his shoulders.


    "It seems this region has been neglected for too long"- Henry mused - "Previous nobles exploited thesends without developing them, sittingfortable on their chairs in the capital while reaping the benefits. I intend to change that."


    Henry nced at the joyful scene of soldiers and residents - "Langten has five thousand vigers and was gued by bandits, whom Iosif dealt with months ago. We need to do more." - he said, meeting the old man''s eyes. Raising a finger, the king continued-"First, I''ll send two literate individuals to open a school here and teach everyone to read and write. Second, I''ll send Snowfire Horses for breeding, which will be used to transport people and goods. We need to connect the vige to other parts of the kingdom, beyond the capital."


    The old man listened intently as Henry raised another finger - "Third, I''ll establish a Sun God Company outpost here to boostmerce with the help of the horses. Fourth, I''ll send master masons to assist with building and infrastructure. We need to develop the living conditions here and also raise defenses."


    "Lastly��" - Henry''s tone was firm and unshakable, allowing no objections -"you will remain vige chief, but I''ll assign a lieutenant and troops to oversee the area and report to me. The lieutenant will represent me during his stay. You will continue as a central figure, but thest saying will go through the lieutenant."


    The old vige chief looked at the king, who inquired - "Are we clear?" - The words parted from the king''s lips, and the old man felt an invisible weight on his shoulders, prompting him to respond immediately - "I understand, my liege!" "Good," Henry smiled, patting the old man''s shoulders. "Now, go enjoy yourself; you''re old but not dead."


    The chief nodded and bowed his head before stepping away. His steps appeared feeble, as if he had justpleted his first military training session, his legs barely able to support his own weight. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "He''s quite the smart man" - Henry couldn''t help butment. "Perhaps he''ll be of some help in the future."


    "At least he has manners, unlike the others"- Leier remarked, her eyes drifting toward the crowd around the fire.


    "Sure, sure!"- Henry chuckled - "Now, get a bowl for yourself and pour me some more stew."

 Chapter 136 Graham and Benjamin

    Chapter 136 Graham and Benjamin


    The feast hadsted through the whole night, apanied by drinks andughter. The crackling fire at the heart of the vige cast aforting glow, warding off the encroaching darkness and offering a sanctuary for all. Henry had retired to his temporary quarters in the house of the vige chief, his exhaustion evident as he passed through the door with sluggish steps. Leier followed closely behind, standing guard at the door with a watchful gaze, ensuring no one approached the house. The following morning, Henry emerged from the house, straightening his ck furred coat as he surveyed the area around the bonfire, a thin thread of smoke still rising to the skies. His soldiers were already up and ready with a lingering haze of the previous night''s happenings. A few of the soldiers wore wide smiles as they exchanged nces with the women by the doors, who were throwing at them bashful smiles.


    "The previous night had certainly been lively" - Henry thought, giving a slight smile - "It seems they won''t need another such stop until we reach the bay."


    Leier and the twenty other cavalrymen were busy saddling their horses, their movements precise as they ensured the ropes were securely fastened. The creak of the wooden door opening caught her attention, and she turned to see the young ck-haired man - "Good morning, my liege!" - she greeted with a slight bow, followed by the other soldiers. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Henry noticed that her eye was red, a sign that she likely hadn''t slept at all and had stayed up all night guarding his door - "Is everything prepared for our departure?"- he asked, striding toward his Snowfire horse. It was thergest and most imposing one in the group, already saddled and ready to go, with his sword hanging by the horse''s side. Leier took a brief moment to nce at the infantry and cavalrymen, confirming that everything was in order before nodding - "The soldiers are ready, my liege" - she reported.


    Henry nodded in acknowledgment, lightly patting his horse''s head. The horse responded with a snort, its movement seeming to caress Henry''s palms - "Good boy"- Henry praised with a smile.


    "Where are the two scribes?" - The king asked, his eyes searching for the two scribes he had brought with him. He couldn''t find them amongst the soldiers.


    He had brought with him two scribes, who were distant rtives of some noble families that had fled the kingdom. While they were not considered nobles themselves and only shared a small kinship with them, this connection had afforded them the opportunity to learn basic reading and writing skills. As a result, they had been ced under Luke''s guidance, assisting him with administrative tasks. The noble ss had been decimated, and although Henry had yet to formally abolish this social system, the remaining distant rtives held no significant power.


    "Graham! Benjamin!" Henry''s voice boomed, seeming to reverberate through the vige, echoing down its narrow streets.


    After a brief moment, Henry heard two consecutive creaking noises as two figures hurriedly emerged from different houses. They scrambled to fix their clothes, hastily pulling up their pants and straightening their furred coats, while two women watched helplessly from the door. The women quickly hid themselves as Henry briefly nced their way. They stopped in front of Henry, not daring to look into the king''s eyes.


    Graham was a young man with curly golden hair, approximately neen years old. Tall and slender, hecked muscles, as if he had never lifted anything heavier than a feather pen. His blue eyes sparkled with a sharp, almost cunning intelligence, always seeking an advantage, much like a gambler.


    Benjamin wasn''t as tall as Graham, standing at least two heads shorter, but there were visible muscles on him, likely a result of his few months on the military line before being found by Luke. His hair was red, and his brown eyes were a rare sight in this part of the North. He was also young, about the same age as Graham.


    Observing the two scribes, Henry scratched his forehead, taking a deep breath. "What were my orders?" - he inquired, fixing his gaze on the two young men.


    The pair fidgeted, heads bowed, exchanging uneasy nces between each other. Despite their silent and almost chaoticmunication, neither seemed willing to speak up. They screwed up.


    "Answer me," Henry demanded, his voice low, betraying a hint of frustration. He understood the necessity of maintaining discipline among his troops; hierarchy and rules were paramount.


    Graham was the first to break the silence, casting a subservient look up at the king - "Your Majesty ordered us to be prepared to leave as soon as the sun rises" - he responded.


    "And why didn''t I see both of you here this early morning?" - Henry asked, his gaze fixed on them as he awaited their exnation, though he already had a good idea of what they had been up to the entire night.


    The pair exchanged nces once more, and this time, they seemed to have a prepared response. Benjamin stepped forward, retrieving a rolled parchment from his furred coat. He bowed respectfully to Henry, extending the item to him.


    "We apologize for ourte arrival, Your Majesty" - Benjamin began - "We spent the entire night diligently working on the map and the report about Langten. Seeing our fatigued mind and body, two kind-hearted youngdies graciously offered us shelter in their homes for some rest. We epted it."


    "We understand that our mistake cannot be excused and we expect to be punished, my king." - Graham said, bowing his head, with Benjamin following suit. Henry epted the parchment in his hands - "You are forgiven, but there must be consequences. Twoshes with the whip, and let that be the end of it. Do not let it happen again," he dered, delivering a mild punishment, one that even a regr soldier could endure. Benjamin nodded, already ustomed to such discipline, while Graham swallowed hard, refraining from speaking as both the king and the stern woman behind him watched intently. "Thank you for your mercy, Your Majesty" - They both expressed in unison, bowing before turning to the infantryman, who looked at them with a mixture of sympathy and understanding. Most of the soldiers had faced simr experiences the previous night, yet their trainingpelled them to rise at their usual time and prepare. It had be a routine that saved them.


    Henry watched as they made their way toward the soldiers. The punishments would be enacted outter, adhering to the cultural tradition that decreed all punishments must be administered at midday, under the sun''s highest point. This practice had been passed down through generations, and Henry saw no reason to change it.


    "Where is the vige chief?"- Henry asked as he skillfully mounted his horse, with Leier doing the same."


    "He''s at the front gates, my liege" - Leier responded - "He spent the night preparing the provisions and also sent someone with your majesty''s letter to the capital."


    "Good" - Henry acknowledged - "Let''s not waste any more time. We have a long journey ahead of us. We must visit all the viges along our route and convey my decree. We must bring change to this kingdom."

 Chapter 137 Frostwave Bay

    Chapter 137 Frostwave Bay


    Six days passed, with Henry and his troops steadily advancing to the easternmost part of Stahl''s kingdom, maintaining a consistent pace thanks to Iosif''s efforts. The General had previously cleared the White Merchant Road to the East, sparing them from thebor of hacking through overgrown frozen vegetation.


    "I hope when I get back, he wishes to receive some visitors" - Henry murmured, his thoughts going to the unfortunate General, who refused any visitors after losing his legs. Henry could ignore his wishes, but he decided to wait for the right moment, when this old General would open up - ""It will be a challenging for his spirit to recover."


    Even in modern society, life was difficult for people with disabilities, but in this world, the challenges were even greater. Here, thew of the jungle reigned supreme, and someone without their limbs would face dire consequences without a doubt. Henry decided to leave those thoughts to the future, he had a mission at hand. He nced briefly at Leier, mounted on her horse beside him, keeping a vignt watch over the forest around them. Then, he turned his attention to Graham, the slender golden-haired boy on foot, who seemed to growl and contort with each step.


    "Graham, how much longer until we reach Frostwave Bay?" - Henry inquired.


    Graham reached for a bag hanging on his chest, wincing as the marks of theshes on his back still stung painfully. He retrieved a map drawn by Iosif''s team and replied through gritted teeth, feeling the furred fabric scrape against his wounds - "If we maintain this pace, we should arrive just before dawn, my king" - he stated.


    "Good, we''ll arrive earlier than I anticipated," Henry remarked. "The lieutenant must have already reached Langten vige. It will aid us in gaining a foothold and revitalizing the East. We also need to increase its poption if I wish to develop it"


    The East had sparse poption, consisting of only seven viges and the main city, Frostwave Bay. The North, where Eisenburg, the capital, was located, had only a vige and Icemit due to the proximity to the Frozen Forest. The West, on the other hand, boasted sixteen densely popted viges, thanks to the lucrative mining industry. The South, the second most popted region, housed twelve viges and the key city of Mirante, serving as a stronghold for defense andmerce. If viewed from above, the three cities formed a triangle, connected by three straight lines. If not for the intervening trees and asional hills, one could shoot a bullet from Mirante to Eisenburg, and it would reach its target uninterrupted. Henry found it puzzling that the West, despite being the kingdom''s most productive region,cked a centralmercial hub. He intended to address this during his travels, but resolving matters in the East took precedence before crating a square where goods and people coulde and go.


    "I also need to recruit new people to join my army"- Henry contemted, his body swaying with the horse''s movements - "We will soon conquer both kingdoms down south, but Luak will pose the greatest threat. Aritreia will likely be rtively easy to defeat, given that their core is already weakened with their king dead. However, Luak still is a significant enemy, but they will stille down."


    Henry was determined to conquer both kingdoms, yet he understood the necessity of raising his numbers with more soldiers. It would guarantee that thosends would be put under his throne with minimal losses. Aside from taking controle of the region, one of the objectives in Henry''s trip was to assess the number of people in the East beforeunching a recruitment campaign.


    -x- N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The White Merchant Road wasn''t a straightforward path. As Henry and his troops marched through the East, they found themselves slowly ascending a gentle hill. The incline was so gradual that they hardly noticed they were climbing until an hourter when they finally reached the summit. "Beautiful!" - Henry wanted to exim, but it was Leier who spoke first, her blue eye aglow as she took in the scene before them.


    A city stretched along the horizon, cradled within the bay''s protective arms, while the sun''s rays peeked through the clouds, casting a gentle, silvery glow upon the sea. A soft breeze, carrying the invigorating scent of saltwater, reached Henry and his troops. Leier and the others inhaled deeply, savoring the unfamiliar yet refreshing aroma. This was the first time smelling it.


    From their vantage point on the hill, Henry and his friends beheld the city, surrounded by hills and forests, a peaceful sanctuary away from the ocean''s chaos. Natural rock formations jutted into the water, forming barriers that shielded the city from the waves and other dangers from the sea.


    "They really know how to sail! They know how to make boats��" - Henry thought, his eyes brightening with delight as he observed the scene beyond the protective rocks, where the sea expanded infinitely.


    In the distance, beyond the safety of the bay, small sailboats drifted peacefully on the tranquil waters, their sails billowing in the breeze. With his keen vision, Henry could easily see figures aboard the vessels, casting fishings into the sea in pursuit of their livelihoods. The sea gave them everything they needed. This was Frostwave Bay, the city that maintained the East and allowed amerce to be built.


    "It might just be possible" - Henry thought to himself, his excitement barely contained. He wanted to guide his horse and race straight to the city, until they reached those boats -"Maybe... just maybe... I can open the era of great navigation in my kingdom."


    Henry''s thoughts brought him to Earth''s history, the era of Great Navigations. It was a historic period that revolutionized global geography and trade. It facilitated cultural exchange and interaction amongst various distant civilizations. This era was opened by Portugal and transformed this small kingdom in Iberian Penins into one of the most powerful kingdoms of the world. Riches and knowledge all concentrated under the Portuguese throne. Henry wanted to do something simr.


    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 138 Muddy Waters - The pirates on the Bay (I)

    Chapter 138 Muddy Waters - The pirates on the Bay (I)


    Contrary to most Stahl''s viges, Frostwave Baycked defensive walls, presenting itself as a seemingly simple and defenseless vige, despite being the most important city in the entire East. Positioned between forested hills and the vast sea, the city had a natural protection from external threats. The only way to ess Frostwave Bay was via the White Merchant Road, and route that linked the city to the rest of the kingdom.


    "Are you sure these numbers are urate?" - Henry asked, reviewing the documents in his hands as they descended the forested hills. The bay had already been hidden from view by the dense foliage. Walking closely behind the mounted king, Benjamin nodded firmly - "Yes, my king. General Iosif provided this information, and we confirmed it with the soldiers who apanied him." Henry extended the documents toward Benjamin, who hastened his steps to retrieve them - "Twenty thousand people... that''s impressive, equivalent to the poption of Mirante," Henry remarked, a hint of disbelief in his tone. "Did the General discover why the city grew so rapidly?" - Henry inquired, but before anyone could respond, Leier abruptly halted her horse and drew her sword, her golden eye scanning the surrounding woods with suspicion. In a synchronized motion, the soldiers sprang into action, the cavalry forming a protective circle around the king and the scribes, while the infantry secured the rear. "Stay behind, my liege!" - Leier said, her grip tightening on her sword - "Someone has been watching our movements for a while, but it stopped. They might be preparing an ambush." - Leier was like a shadow afraid of their owner dying.


    For several tense minutes, they remained on high alert, but no attack came their way. They could only hear the sound of silence being broken by the distant sounds of the sea and rustling leaves - "Perhaps just a few scouts or a wild animal. No cause for rm. Let''s continue." - He said, his ears perked up and noticing that no human sound could be heard from the forest.


    Henry''s intuition proved correct. A scout, draped in what seemed to be made of a bear''s white fur, ran through the forest with impressive speed and agility. She dodged the trees and used them to raise her speed, her small and slender body helping her achieve it. Her steps led her towards an objective direction, like a child exploring the familiar path behind their grandmother''s house. She had to warn the city about these visitors.


    Back on the White Merchant Road, the soldiers maintained their positions for another five minutes before they began to move again, this time with the cavalry surrounding the king while the infantry guarded the rearguard cautiously. They were on high alert. Leier, leaving the king''s side, took charge at the forefront of the troops. They kept their weapons unsheathed, ready to react.


    "So, was he able to understand?" - Henry inquired, deciding to let the soldiers focus on their duties while he concentrated on the matter at hand.


    "Understand what?" Graham, tightly clutching the documents, stuttered as he asked with confusion, his eyes darting fearfully toward the forest. Benjamin, more ustomed to army movements and danger, promptly nudged Graham''s head, bringing him back to the present. The question was directed at him, not at this clueless noble''s offspring.


    Taking the lead, Benjamin exined - "ording to the General, this vige was merely a fishing vige a few years ago, with only a thousand residents. However, during thete king''s reign, bandits descended from the hills and seized control of the vige. The nobles responsible for this area were inly sitting in the capital and paid little heed to the situation. The bandits exploited the trade of stolen goods to attract more people to the vige, eventually transforming it into a thriving city using merchants'' stolen goods, attracting more and more people to gather here. Furtherm-"


    Henry didn''t let him finish, his thoughts escaping his lips as the strategy of the bandits crossed his mind - "They needed a location to sell their goods more conveniently, away from the throne''s reach. So, they chose the easternmost vige, beyond the king''s influence." - The king said, his fingers rhythmically tapping the reign in his grasps, before continuing.


    "They monopolized trade in the entire East, essentially legitimizing their actions by taking control of the city and the structure of power. My father and his troops already had enough in his hands, dealing with the nobles, the barbarians and the problems in the other regions. He had no choice but to temporarily relinquish his control over this part of the kingdom." - He finished to the astonishment of Benjamin and the fearful Graham. They were raised feeling smart, but they were ashamed being called intelligent in front of this man.


    "Yes, my liege" - Benjamin said, after a brief moment of silence,pletely agreeing with the king''s assumptions - "Their reign only ended when Iosif''s reached the city, on his campaign to eradicate the bandits and clean the White Merchant Road."


    -x-


    The scout reached Frostwave Bay in record time, breathlessly shouting - "Troops! Troops are descending from the hill!" - as she darted through the narrow streets, dodging startled onlookers. "Troops on the hills!"- she repeated frantically, alerting everyone in her path. Reaching the wooden docks, where ships departed for fishing, she located arge bell and struck it three times with a nearby hammer, its resonating ng echoing throughout the city. The tolling of the bell conveyed everything the city needed to know. Panic swept through Frostwave Bay, as if its inhabitants had trained countless times for this scenario. Ships within earshot hastily returned to the docks, their sailors disembarking with weapons at the ready. Mothers ushered their children indoors, barricading their homes and peering cautiously through cracks in their windows. Men and women alike armed themselves, be it with swords, wooden staffs, or even kitchen knives, as if they were born bandits. -x-


    "They were already expecting us" - Leier remarked, her gaze shifting towards the surrounded king as they descended the forested hills that guarded Frostwave Bay''s rear. Even amid the descent, the distant tolling of the bell reached their ears - "It was indeed a scout."


    Though unable to use his mana, Henry''s keen ears and trained body allowed him to discern the bell''s sound - "How many soldiers did the general leave stationed here?" - he asked, turning to Graham, who seemed to have snapped out of his fear after hearing Leier''s words. There were no attack nearing them.


    "Twelve soldiers, my king"- Graham replied, scratching his head lightly, ensuring his fear hadn''t clouded his memory.


    "Twelve soldiers in a city of twenty thousand residents, once controlled by bandits. They wouldn''t be enough to suppress the citizens "- Henry murmured, shaking his head - "Unfortunately, there was no other choice. We needed the troops back in the capital."


    -x- N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Unbeknownst to Henry andhis troops, as the bells rang, a ck-bearded middle-aged man, reeking the nauseous scent of fish, moved swiftly, fearful of being detected by the residents. Boarding a ship, he vanished into the ocean, his destination a mystery, evading notice by the townsfolk.


    "I must inform the chief." - Those words escaped his mouth, as he left the area of the bay''s protection.

 Chapter 139 Muddy waters - The pirates on the Bay (II)

    Chapter 139 Muddy waters - The pirates on the Bay (II)


    It took Henry and his troops half an hour to finally arrive at Frostwave Bay, the snow slowly covering the tracks of the horses and people.


    "Halt! Identify yourselves!!" - A cry pierced the air, halting their advance. A wavy-haired man stood before them, behind him were hundreds if not thousands of armed vigers filling the streets of the city, like ants.


    They had never encountered anyone from the king''s retinue aside from the General and his soldiers, andcking any identifiable insignia, recognition was almost impossible. Henry hadn''t prepared any banners with the Royal symbol to travel East, a tactic to travel more silently through this region. In the end, he just didn''t wish to be bothered in every corner, mainly by merchants.


    "Seems they''ve inherited the bandits'' ways" - Henry mused, his gaze flickering with a crafting light - "Their militia knowledge might prove useful, not only their sailing techniques."


    In response to the man''s demand, Leier tapped her horse''s nk, her unsheathed sword glinting as the silver sea surrounding the bay - "Such insolence, bearing weapons in the presence of the king!" - she billowed in anger, her eyes fixed on the wavy-haired man.


    "Shall we execute you all for royal treason?" - Her words seemed to cast a shadow over the assembled crowd, sending a shiver down their spines - "Bow your heads!" - Leiermanded, her steed pawing the ground, ready to charge and begin a bloodshed. The cavalry followed suit, poised for action.


    Fear shed in the wavy-haired man''s eyes as he tightened his grip on his axe, fighting the urge to run away and drop his weapon - "I am Svart Bolge" - he stammered - "Acting chief under General Iosif''s orders. We''re loyal to the throne, but we must verify your identity first. It was an order from the General himself before departing."


    Leier breathed deeply trying to contain her anger. She looked at Henry, but the king merely responded with a subtle gesture, giving her the power to decide - "You have five minutes!" - she announced firmly, her voice carrying authority - "Find a solution, or clear the path." - This was her way of showing her respect to General Iosif, the man now confined to a medical bed in the capital, refusing to open his mouth and receive visits.


    Henry observed Leier with interest - "She doesn''t have all qualities of a leader" - he thought, noticing herck of patience. Leaders must have an unshakable mentality and must remain calm at all situations, even more so when dealing with those under them. They couldn''t lose their hearts.


    "The king is here himself! His royal bloodline traces back to our founder, and still you ask for proof?" - Leier thought, her grip on the reins and sword tightening. She wished to teach them a lesson, but held back for now. The man scrambled for a solution, his mind racing - "Hurry, call for the twelve soldiers!"- he ordered, turning to the scout in a furred white bear clothes, the one that spotted the king''s entourage on the White Merchant Road. The white attire allowed her to hide herself in the snowy forest. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Soon, twelve soldiers emerged, their eyes locking onto the king''s entourage. In an instant, they knelt in reverence - "We wee the king!" - they dered in unison, when their eyesnded on the ck-haired man.


    Their encounters with the king were few and far between, often limited to training sessions alongside General Luther. Under him, they learned how to form battle formations and fight together as one. However, it was the king''s distinctive gray eyes that truly set him apart, a trademark of the Stahl''s bloodline. Those vibrant eyes seemed to represent the cloudy skies that nketed their homnd, always watching over them.


    The vigers stood in silence, unsure of what to do next. Then, one of the soldiers subtly gestured with his eyes for them to follow suit and bow down. Without hesitation, every viger mimicked the action, bowing before their king.


    "We wee the king!" - shouted the wavy ck-haired man and the thousands behind him, attempting to replicate the soldiers'' posture. It was a gesture unfamiliar to them, having gone without contact with nobility responsible for theirnds for the past forty years. -x-


    Henry and Leier strolled through the vige, the king leaving his horse in the care of the residents. His first destination: the docks. He couldn''t hold in his desire for the open sea, the desire to expand his kingdom.


    "Are there anyrger ships?"- Henry asked, his gaze fixed on the docked ships. The sailors were throwings teeming with fish onto the wooden nks. The ships were small and simple, with only a single square sail and able to amodate no more than ten people.


    A tall, white-haired elder was walking alongside the king, his weathered beaten face was a testament of the time he spent on the sea. He had a long hair and a beard that reached his chest. The old man was wearing a leather attire, typical for the people in Stahl, who had no ess to wool or cotton.


    "Nay, yer Majesty" - he replied respectfully, trying his best to sound formal, but the ent of the sea filling his lips. The ent was quite strong, different from the other regions of Stahl. Maybe because they were too far away from the center of power or only this old man had such an ent - "We''ve tried to buildrger ships to get more fishes, but the wood just can''t hold. They''re always breaking on us. Six already died"


    He was one of the six shipbuilders in Frostwave Bay, perhaps of the whole kingdom. Henry had no one within his court with expertise in shipbuilding. The library he inherited, when acquiring the First Sword, likely contained no information on the subject either, its shelves were filled with ancient spells, martial arts and history books. He needed to develop the craft from here on.


    "How far have you all gone from the bay?" - the king asked, his steps echoing with each footfall upon the wooden docks as he, Leier, and the old man walked.


    "Not far, yer Majesty" - the old man replied - "We staysclose to the bay, always keepin'' it in our sights. Tried sailin'' farther once, durin'' the fish mating season, but the sailors said the winds turned ''em back."


    "Have ye sent any other ships to try?" Henry asked, his gaze fixed on the distant horizon through the cracks in the rocky barriers protecting the city. "Nay, ''tis too risky, and the matin'' seasonse ''round only every six winters. We make do by stockin'' up on food, relyin'' on what the previous vige chiefs left us" - The old man exined, gazing the king cautiously, remembering that the chiefs were all bandits.


    Nevertheless, Henry didn''t seem to care - "Good" - he muttered, scratching his chin thoughtfully and tapping it in rhythm -"Summon all the other shipbuilders to the vige chief''s house. I need a word with them"

 Chapter 140 Muddy Waters - The Pirates on the Bay (III)

    Chapter 140 Muddy Waters - The Pirates on the Bay (III)


    Later on the same day, Henry sat behind a long wooden table with Leier standing behind him, her hands resting on her sword, while two other soldiers guarded the conference room inside the Vige Chief''s house. Despite being a small ce, it was sufficient to amodate thirty people. The warm glow of the firece, made of stone, warded off the cold, allowing the still injured Henry to remove his heavy ck furred jacket.


    In the room, besides Leier, the soldiers, and Henry, there were twelve other individuals. Six of them were elderly men, while the other six were middle-aged. These elderly men were the only six shipbuilders in Frostwave Bay, possessing the knowledge and skills necessary for shipbuilding. The middle-aged men appeared to be their sons, responsible for inheriting the family business and continuing their family legacies, a quitemon practice in Stahl. Despite the almost full room, the only noise audible was the sound of Henry''s ink pen scratching against parchment, his eyes deeply focused on his writing. No one dared to interrupt, and all stood silently. The presence of the woman behind the king seemed to instill a sense of apprehension, preventing the twelve from even shifting their weight between legs and make a sound.


    Finally, after a few minutes, the scratching of the pen ceased, and Henry turned his eyes towards them. Though aware of their presence, what he was writing would direct the meeting and perhaps the fate of Frostwave Bay after a few punctual changes. "I have called all of you here to ask a few questions and convey a few things"-'' Henry began, cing the ink pen on top of the parchment and crossing his hands.


    The twelve individuals 0nly nodded, showing they were ready to hear and obey themands of the king.


    "Then, let''s begin with the questions" - Henry continued, clearing his throat before addressing them - "What are the key elements necessary for constructing ships capable of enduring long voyages across the seas?" - He had to confirm the knowledge obtained from the first one he met earlier this day.


    The shipbuilders exchanged knowing nces. One of the elder shipbuilders stepped forward, his weathered hands sped behind his back as he addressed the king in a respectful tone, his ent noticeable but not so strong.


    "Yer Majesty, when ites to craftin'' ships fer long-distance voyages, we must prioritize sturdy construction and reliable materials"- the old shipbuilder began, making an effort to sound as formal as possible, although his speech retained traces of his ent - "In the past we''ve tried usin'' wood from the nearby forest and leather from the local animals, but the batterin'' ocean waves in the open sea were too strong, and our vessels couldn''t withstand them." Henry uncrossed his hands and rubbed his chin, asking. "So, we need sturdier trunks and more durable and flexible leathers?"


    "Aye"- The old man responded, prompting Henry to pick back the ink pen and resume his scribble. Another minute of silence followed.


    "How long does it take you and your family to assemble a ship?" - Henry inquired, his hands stopping but he continued to hold the ink pen.


    The old man nced at hisrades, who seemed to signal for him to take the lead and respond to the king. Scratching his head as if calcting the required time, the old man replied - "Yer Majesty, it typically takes us and our sons about three winters to assemble a ship from start to finish."


    "Too long��" - Henry muttered thoughtfully - "If you had more hands to assist in the shipbuilding process, do you believe you could reduce the construction time?"- he asked. The old man paused for a moment. He wasn''t dumb and could understand the underlying meaning behind the king''s question. The king wanted him to share his family''s knowledge. He wanted to deceive the king, but the prating gaze of those gray eyes seemed to peer into his soul, able to detect any falsehood.


    "Yes, Yer Majesty"- the old man admitted after deliberation - "With additional skilled hands to aid in thebor, we could certainly speed up the construction process. With enough hands, we could likely produce a ship per winter." "Excellent!" - Henry eximed, nodding excitedly. Right now, he was sitting on six ships a year. It would still take time do develop and craft a ship capable of long journeys, but it could be done. Henry began scribbling again.


    Setting down his ink pen, Henry said - "I will take care of this and send a few people here to assist you." - His wanted to bring people from the capital to decentralize knowledge and preserve it not only in this region. He wanted to pass it down to other people, not only a single lineage.


    "Do any of you know how to read and write?" the king asked, but all the men shook their heads. It was expected. "No problem. I will also send someone here. I need you to document your knowledge. We willpile it into books for future generations to read and expand It. That way your names will be eternal and known for centuries."Henry said, trying to bring them willingly by offering fame and an evesting name.


    "Furthermore, I will establish a school here, focusing on training more shipbuilders and developing new navigation techniques. I will also bring a cartographer to teach you. We need to start mapping the coast and the sea" - Henry''s voice echoed with his desire to copy Portugal''s Age of Discovery. The Portuguese Empire opened the Age of Discovery, an era of Great Navigation. It was an age driven by the desire to bypass intermediaries controlling traditional routes to Asia, who imposed taxes and tariffs on goods passing through their territory, primarily the Ottoman Empire, which took control of Constantinople in 1453 and granted trade privileges to Venice, Italy. Prince Henry, the Navigator, was the catalyst for this age,ying the foundation for Portugal''s maritime expansion.


    In the early 15th century, Prince Henry established a navigation school in Sagres, Portugal, where schrs, cartographers, and navigators converged to study and develop new navigation technologies. It was an institution created for the sake of innovation, which ultimately propelled the small kingdom of Portugal to distant shores.


    Under Prince Henry''s g140 Muddy Waters - The Pirates on the Bay (III)


    Later on the same day, Henry sat behind a long wooden table with Leier standing behind him, her hands resting on her sword, while two other soldiers guarded the conference room inside the Vige Chief''s house. Despite being a small ce, it was sufficient to amodate thirty people. The warm glow of the firece, made of stone, warded off the cold, allowing the still injured Henry to remove his heavy ck furred jacket. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    In the room, besides Leier, the soldiers, and Henry, there were twelve other individuals. Six of them were elderly men, while the other six were middle-aged. These elderly men were the only six shipbuilders in Frostwave Bay, possessing the knowledge and skills necessary for shipbuilding. The middle-aged men appeared to be their sons, responsible for inheriting the family business and continuing their family legacies, a quitemon practice in Stahl. Despite the almost full room, the only noise audible was the sound of Henry''s ink pen scratching against parchment, his eyes deeply focused on his writing. No one dared to interrupt, and all stood silently. The presence of the woman behind the king seemed to instill a sense of apprehension, preventing the twelve from even shifting their weight between legs and make a sound.


    Finally, after a few minutes, the scratching of the pen ceased, and Henry turned his eyes towards them. Though aware of their presence, what he was writing would direct the meeting and perhaps the fate of Frostwave Bay after a few punctual changes. "I have called all of you here to ask a few questions and convey a few things"-'' Henry began, cing the ink pen on top of the parchment and crossing his hands.


    The twelve individuals 0nly nodded, showing they were ready to hear and obey themands of the king.


    "Then, let''s begin with the questions" - Henry continued, clearing his throat before addressing them - "What are the key elements necessary for constructing ships capable of enduring long voyages across the seas?" - He had to confirm the knowledge obtained from the first one he met earlier this day.


    The shipbuilders exchanged knowing nces. One of the elder shipbuilders stepped forward, his weathered hands sped behind his back as he addressed the king in a respectful tone, his ent noticeable but not so strong.


    "Yer Majesty, when ites to craftin'' ships fer long-distance voyages, we must prioritize sturdy construction and reliable materials"- the old shipbuilder began, making an effort to sound as formal as possible, although his speech retained traces of his ent - "In the past we''ve tried usin'' wood from the nearby forest and leather from the local animals, but the batterin'' ocean waves in the open sea were too strong, and our vessels couldn''t withstand them." Henry uncrossed his hands and rubbed his chin, asking. "So, we need sturdier trunks and more durable and flexible leathers?"


    "Aye"- The old man responded, prompting Henry to pick back the ink pen and resume his scribble. Another minute of silence followed.


    "How long does it take you and your family to assemble a ship?" - Henry inquired, his hands stopping but he continued to hold the ink pen.


    The old man nced at hisrades, who seemed to signal for him to take the lead and respond to the king. Scratching his head as if calcting the required time, the old man replied - "Yer Majesty, it typically takes us and our sons about three winters to assemble a ship from start to finish."


    "Too long��" - Henry muttered thoughtfully - "If you had more hands to assist in the shipbuilding process, do you believe you could reduce the construction time?"- he asked. The old man paused for a moment. He wasn''t dumb and could understand the underlying meaning behind the king''s question. The king wanted him to share his family''s knowledge. He wanted to deceive the king, but the prating gaze of those gray eyes seemed to peer into his soul, able to detect any falsehood.


    "Yes, Yer Majesty"- the old man admitted after deliberation - "With additional skilled hands to aid in thebor, we could certainly speed up the construction process. With enough hands, we could likely produce a ship per winter." "Excellent!" - Henry eximed, nodding excitedly. Right now, he was sitting on six ships a year. It would still take time do develop and craft a ship capable of long journeys, but it could be done. Henry began scribbling again.


    Setting down his ink pen, Henry said - "I will take care of this and send a few people here to assist you." - His wanted to bring people from the capital to decentralize knowledge and preserve it not only in this region. He wanted to pass it down to other people, not only a single lineage.


    "Do any of you know how to read and write?" the king asked, but all the men shook their heads. It was expected. "No problem. I will also send someone here. I need you to document your knowledge. We willpile it into books for future generations to read and expand It. That way your names will be eternal and known for centuries."Henry said, trying to bring them willingly by offering fame and an evesting name.


    "Furthermore, I will establish a school here, focusing on training more shipbuilders and developing new navigation techniques. I will also bring a cartographer to teach you. We need to start mapping the coast and the sea" - Henry''s voice echoed with his desire to copy Portugal''s Age of Discovery. The Portuguese Empire opened the Age of Discovery, an era of Great Navigation. It was an age driven by the desire to bypass intermediaries controlling traditional routes to Asia, who imposed taxes and tariffs on goods passing through their territory, primarily the Ottoman Empire, which took control of Constantinople in 1453 and granted trade privileges to Venice, Italy. Prince Henry, the Navigator, was the catalyst for this age,ying the foundation for Portugal''s maritime expansion.


    In the early 15th century, Prince Henry established a navigation school in Sagres, Portugal, where schrs, cartographers, and navigators converged to study and develop new navigation technologies. It was an institution created for the sake of innovation, which ultimately propelled the small kingdom of Portugal to distant shores.


    Under Prince Henry''s guidance and protection, sailorsunched expeditions along the African coast, gradually expanding the known boundaries of the world. Driven by a thirst for adventure and a life of riches, they faced endless seas without fear. The superstitions of Catholic beliefs that whispered of sea monsters capable of devouring entire ships and bringing ruin to thend didn''t force them back. It didn''t take long for a breakthrough.


    In 1488, Bartolomeu Dias managed to navigate around the southern tip of Africa, known as the Cape of Good Hope. This great feat proved that it was possible to reach the rich markets of Asia by sea, bypassing the traditional ovend that crossed through therge Ottoman Empire and other Arab nations. However, it wasn''t until 1498 that Vasco da Gama sessfully reached India, arriving in the city of Calicut. This marked the establishment of the first direct sea route from Europe to Asia. From then on, Portugal emerged as a formidable global power, dominating the spice trade, one of the most lucrative industries of the time.


    This newfound wealth from the spice trade fueled further expeditions, as Portuguese explorers ventured even farther beyond the known coastlines and the known world. They mapped new territories, established trading outposts, and extended the influence of the Portuguese Crown across the globe. And, just two years after Christopher Columbus''s voyage in 1492, the Portuguese Pedro ��lvares Cabral reached the coast of Brazil in 1500. The Portuguese crown extended even into Japan, bringing the catholic faith to the small nation.


    Now, Henry wanted to do the same in Stahl. He wanted to get a view of the wide world and understand their positions. And, there was nothing best thanmerce.uidance and protection, sailorsunched expeditions along the African coast, gradually expanding the known boundaries of the world. Driven by a thirst for adventure and a life of riches, they faced endless seas without fear. The superstitions of Catholic beliefs that whispered of sea monsters capable of devouring entire ships and bringing ruin to thend didn''t force them back. It didn''t take long for a breakthrough.


    In 1488, Bartolomeu Dias managed to navigate around the southern tip of Africa, known as the Cape of Good Hope. This great feat proved that it was possible to reach the rich markets of Asia by sea, bypassing the traditional ovend that crossed through therge Ottoman Empire and other Arab nations. However, it wasn''t until 1498 that Vasco da Gama sessfully reached India, arriving in the city of Calicut. This marked the establishment of the first direct sea route from Europe to Asia. From then on, Portugal emerged as a formidable global power, dominating the spice trade, one of the most lucrative industries of the time.


    This newfound wealth from the spice trade fueled further expeditions, as Portuguese explorers ventured even farther beyond the known coastlines and the known world. They mapped new territories, established trading outposts, and extended the influence of the Portuguese Crown across the globe. And, just two years after Christopher Columbus''s voyage in 1492, the Portuguese Pedro ��lvares Cabral reached the coast of Brazil in 1500. The Portuguese crown extended even into Japan, bringing the catholic faith to the small nation.


    Now, Henry wanted to do the same in Stahl. He wanted to get a view of the wide world and understand their positions. And, there was nothing best thanmerce.

 Chapter 141 Muddy Waters - The Pirates on the bay (IV)

    Chapter 141 Muddy Waters - The Pirates on the bay (IV)


    The dark night enveloped Frostwave Bay as the gentle glow of the torchlights cast long, dancing shadows on the icy ground, the mes fighting bravely against the cold wind. The stars twinkled in the sky, apanied by the soft light of the full moon being reflected by the serene sea, like the eyes of an ice goddess. However, danger lurked beneath the calm facade.


    The small ships navigated slowly through the waters surrounding the bay. The hulls barely made a ripple as they crossed the rocky barriers guarding the harbor entrance. Not a single light or sound came from the ships, shrouding them in an eerie darkness as they approached the city.


    Each vessel carried a crew of about twenty men, huddled together with their eyes fixed on Frostwave''s docks. Among the crew stood a figure with a scar etched across his cheek, crouched near the bow of the leading ship, his eyes emanating predatory intent.


    The man''s voice, barely above a whisper, carried across the freezing night air, lost amidst the silence - "Are you certain the king is residing in the main house?" - he asked.


    "Aye, chief! I saw it with me own eyes! I swear by the sea!" - came the reply from a weathered sailor who had slipped away when the king''s arrived on Frostwave Bay.


    "Good. It will make our task easier" - the chief dered - "This distance is enough. Signal the others to halt and prepare for the assault on mymand. We''ll need a distraction to aplish our task. We need to be swift and precise!"


    With a silent nod, the chief''s orders were conveyed, passed among the crew with knowing nces and subtle gestures. The other two ships came to a halt, their forms blending seamlessly into the night. Meanwhile, the chief''s vessel continued its stealthy approach, creeping closer to the dock of the city with each passing moment.


    Finally, the ship came to a halt at the edge of the docks, unseen and unheard by the inhabitants of Frostwave Bay. The chief cast a nce at his troops, raising his index finger to his lips. It was time to set their n into motion, and everyone needed to be as silent as possible.


    "Swift!" - The chief murmured a single word, but all of them knew the meaning behind it. They had to move swiftly and with caution. The most difficult part began from this point on.


    With a swift motion, the chief raised a clenched fist, signaling for his men to advance. Like ghosts emerging from the darkness, they crept onto the docks, their movements fluid and silent. They made their way towards their target, their footsteps muffled by the soft padding of boots against wooden nks. They lowered their bodies as much as possible, trying to blend with the shadows created by the deck''s torchlights, remaining close to the edge and near the ships.


    They also used the huts'' walls to hide themselves from prying eyes or ears, rapidly nearing the main house - "It''s almost too good to be true." - The chief thought, as his eyes analyzed the empty and silent streets.


    Although it was night and had been long since the moon upied the heavens, surely there would be at least a few soldiers of the king patrolling the area. It was a king after all. They surely were quite loose. The chief decided to continue, despite the situation screaming that there was something wrong.


    As the main house finally appeared before their eyes, the sensation that something was strange pounded heavily in the chief''s heart. He signaled for his men to halt, their backs gluing on the walls of the huts.


    "We split into teams" - the chief whispered, his voice barely more than a breathless murmur, but reaching all of the twenty. He motioned, raising his fingers - "You four will secure the perimeter and watch out for any movements of the king''s troops, while the rest of us will infiltrate the house and locate the king, ok?"


    The four individuals that the chief pointed nodded with silent nods of understanding. They already knew their roles, since they had done this a few times and had the experience needed to aplish the job. The chief and his team didn''t lose any second and walked towards the main entrance of Henry''s quarters, crouched while trying their best to use the shadows and maintain their bodies as small as possible. Their footsteps did not make any sound against the soft snow beneath their feet. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "We are here��" - The chief thought, his heart beating like drums - "If needed, we will need help from the others" - his hands caressed his pockets, giving him more courage and determination. The profits would be greater than the losses.


    The chief raised his hand and lightly pushed the unlocked wooden door, praying in his heart that no creaking sound would echo. Fortunately, no sound came from it, and they entered the house. The main door gave ess to the reception room, where Henry had greeted the shipbuilders, where the reunions of the city took ce.


    As soon as he opened the door, a thought crossed the chief''s mind - "It''s too dark" - The darkness seemed to have swallowed the whole room -"Normally, the firece should be lit to ward off the cold and not make the house so dark." The chief was someone who knew well the vige head''s house since he had lived here once upon a time andmanded the whole city with his will. He knew where the twodders behind therge table would lead and that the kitchen was on the right door, bathrooms were only essible afterbyrinthine corridors of the house. He understood the inns and outs of this house.


    "Swift!" - Those words coursed through the chief''s mind again.


    But, suddenly, a noise shattered the silence and disturbed the darkness as the firece was suddenly lit, the glow of the fire faintly shining light upon the room. There, sitting on the chair in the middle of therge desk, a figure was there, looking at them as if it was expecting their visit for the whole day. Those gray eyes were looking at them with an amusing look.


    "Wee!" Henry said, opening his arms and pointing at the chair right in front of them. "One of the sailors saw a ship sailing away as soon as I and my troops reached here. I bet with Leier that you guys woulde yesterday or today. I imagined that it was impossible for Iosif to take care of all soldiers so easily."


    Henry gave a brief smile, but at that smile, the chief knew that everything went awry and that his n had gone wrong. He looked around and saw that no one was inside the room and only the king himself. He was defenseless.


    "We can still finish the task and capture the king," the chief thought as he took out a shell from his pocket and blew on it. A loud but soothing sound came out of the shell, a sound that traveled through the whole city and spread to the bay, reaching the ships stationed near the harbor.


    Henry watched everything with interest, his smile growing bigger when the chief suddenly took out two daggers as he said, "I will get you and bring you to my ship, then, I will ask for a value for you."

 Chapter 142 Muddy Waters - The Pirates on the Bay (V)

    Chapter 142 Muddy Waters - The Pirates on the Bay (V)


    Henry sat rxed,zily crossing his legs as a wide smile adorned his lips - "A ship?" he asked, intently observing the man holding the two daggers - "It seems like you guys have quite a number of ships, huh? However, it''s quite strange; the soldiers I have stationed here and all the shipbuilders said that all the ships built over thest three decades are in the harbor, with the only one missing being the one used to bring you here."


    The chief said nothing and began to walk towards the king, his shadow growing as the flickering firelight shone upon him, reflecting the cold glint of the daggers. However, Henry remained carefree, smiling as he looked at the man standing across the table, awaiting the answer that never came.


    "Are you going with your own two feet, or will I have to cut a few fingers before that?" - The chief coldly asked, pointing one of the daggers at the king, his tone drenched in killing intent - "It''s not my desire to damage the goods. I prefer if you use your own two feet, since I can guarantee a hefty rescue money if you areplete."


    Henry lifted both hands in a gesture that suggested innocence and said - "Sorry, but I still have a few tasks to do here and I can''t entertain nor apany you. However, I would love yourpany and to talk more about the sea. Won''t you apany me for dinner?" - The king maintained his gaze fixed on the man, his words extremely weing as if he didn''t mind the threats.


    "Are you fucking kidding me?" - the chief said through gritted teeth. He took one of the daggers and forcefully lodged it into the wooden table - "It seems like I will have to take at least a finger�� no, let''s make it two." - He turned his eyes to his people, who were still at the door, and said - "Spread out and search for anything valuable, and if you find anyone, eliminate the threat immediately. I will take care of everything down here, meet me here in five minutes."


    Hispanions exchanged nces before they hurriedly set out to search for riches, their steps anxious and smiles spreading across their lips. They held their weapons dangerously, ready to kill anyone they came across and pige the king''s riches. They hit the jackpot! A king!


    Henry briefly took his eyes away from the chief and followed the other intruders, shaking his head with a sigh - "You should bring them back��I don''t wish to lose all of them." - he said, thinking about his trained and heavily armed troops in the next room.


    However, his warning and advice was met by a sharp projective hurtling towards him at full speed. It was a dagger that grazed his hair and left a shallow cut on his cheek.


    "Well��I hope my guys won''t hit too hard" - Henry muttered as he used the back of his hand to clean the blood streaming down his cheeks. His eyes settled on the chief again, the smile disappearing from his lips, giving way to a angry frown - "It seems like I will also need a toe."


    When those challenging words left Henry''s lips, the chief grabbed the dagger lodged in the wooden desk and prepared to jump over and capture the king. However, suddenly, the room, no the whole house, went intoplete darkness. The crackling firece was extinguished, and the hurried sounds of hispanion'' steps around the house also ceased. "What��" - the chief''s confused voice sounded as the world turned pitch ck before him. And before he had time to adjust to theck of light, he felt something sh the back of his knees, tearing the ligaments apart and causing him to stumble and fall to his knees. But before he could react, another attack followed, tearing his Achilles tendon. "Ahhh!" - He screamed in pain as his whole body dropped to the ground, headfirst. However, before he could continue screaming, a smelly, foul-tasting fabric covered his mouth, making it impossible to scream. A force slowly pulled him upwards, making him sit on top of his legs and face what he thought was the direction where the king was previously sitting.


    Suddenly, two beautiful, small purple orbs flickered in front of him, resembling the eyes of a dangerous wolf ready to tear him apart. Those eyes flickered like mes, sometimes bright and intense, other times soft and pale purple. "The people of the vige are sleeping. We shouldn''t disturb their peace, right?" - The king''s voice reached his ears - "Leier, sit him here on the table while the soldiers deal with the others."


    A woman''s voice whispered near the chief''s ears, making him shudder - Yes, my liege!"- He was a Second Stage Warrior, but he hadn''t even felt the presence of this woman when he entered. It was as if she was a shadow, hiding itself from the view while following the owner''s movements.


    -x- N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A few minutester, the chief sat helplessly at the table as the king savored the traditional seafood of Frostwave Bay, with Leier guarding right behind him. The chief could only move the top of his body, as a pool of blood formed under the chair. His legs were useless at this moment; if he tried to stand, he would fall instantly.


    Henry stopped eating and cleaned his mouth with a white fabric - "You seem to know this area well, so who are you?" - he asked. The chief remained silent, his defiant eyes fixed on the king without fear, silently begging him to kill him already.


    "You don''t want to eat or talk. It''s quite a bothersome dinner, isn''t it?" - Henrymented, observing the silence. Seeing no response, Henry rose to his feet and walked towards the chief - "I really don''t like torture or other things like that, but I need you to talk. If not, there''s no problem. I can just ask the others, but it would be such a pity since you seem to be really knowledgeable in some areas." Henry stretched his hand towards Leier, motioning for her to give him his sword. Leier handed it to him, watching as the king slowly unsheathed the silver sword and analyzed it without much care, as if he was looking at a great piece of art, his fingers running along the de.


    "I will give you ast chance to live" - Henry said, cing the de of the sword on the man''s shoulder - "Give me the answers that I seek, and I might let you live."


    The chief swallowed hard, seeing the terrifying pale purple mes appearing in the king''s eyes again. He wanted to live, of course. At first, he held some hope that hispanions woulde back, but he couldn''t even hear their sounds anymore. No, he could only hear their painful breaths and shouts. They had been captured, most of them were probably dead. He still had a n to get help, there were a ship stationed in the bay. He only had to warn them.


    "The previous bandit chief asked us to take a boat and explore the sea area around here in search of other harbors away from the bay" - he began, trying not to stutter. He had to get away and buy time.

 Chapter 143 Muddy Waters - The Pirates on the Bay (VI)

    Chapter 143 Muddy Waters - The Pirates on the Bay (VI)


    The bandit gazed at the king with fear, sensing the coldness of the de near his neck. He feared that any slight movement might result in his death - "The previous bandit chief gave me a ship and a crew to explore the coast in search of other harbors away from the bay. He wanted to raid them or sell goods" - he said, attempting to speak clearly and avoid stuttering, his mind racing with desperate ns to escape. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The king looked deep into the man''s eyes. His eyes were like a window, allowing him to see the gears and strings turning inside the bandit''s mind. Henry slightly moved the sword, pressing it even closer to the man''s neck, forcing him to continue talking.


    Getting the subtle hint, the man hurriedly continued - "We returned five months ago with news about the sea, but when we got here, we were surprised to see that the chief had died and a General from the capital had seized the power over the Bay. We couldn''t fight against a group that killed even the chief, so we hid on a small ind until we found a way to safely return to the city."


    Henry gave a small smile and asked, his eyes briefly flickering in a purple light, like mes - "If you feared so much for your own lives, why did you choose to attack me and my troops?"


    The man swallowed hard, the de cutting deeper into his skin, making a thin stream of blood slither down the sword until it reached the handle. - "O-one of my sailors said y-your majesty had arrived at the bay with only a force of about a hundred soldiers. W-We thought that we could kidnap y-your majesty and ask for a heavy ransom. We could even be more free in the kingdom." - he stuttered between the words, not daring to raise a lie.


    However, when he finished exining, Henry slightly pressed the de deeper into the man''s neck. The smile was still on his lips, but his eyes held an expression ready to sh his throat and let him bleed to death. "I am telling the truth! I-I swear!" - The man desperately screamed, causing the de to pierce even deeper into his flesh.


    Henry stopped and retrieved his sword, the serious look in his eyes gone as if it never existed in the first ce - "Of course, I believe you" - he said as he picked a clean white cloth from the table, cleaning the blood off the de before handing it back to Leier, who took it and retreated to the back, guarding the king.


    "So, did you only bring this many men thinking that you could kidnap the king of this nation?" - Henry asked, circling the table and sitting across from the man, his fingers rhythmically tapping the wooden surface. Each tap seemed to echo deep into the man''s soul, the pain from his leg serving as a reminder of his sin of plotting against the king and the repercussions of such an act. He couldn''t even walk and the injury might even apany throughout his whole life.


    However, despite the warning from his body and soul, the man gritted his teeth and said, his tone trying to sound as truthful as possible - "Yes, I only brought these men."


    "Are you sure? I don''t like liars you see" - The king asked, making the man''s eyes slightly tremble. However, he still nodded. The crew on the boats could serve as hisst line of survival and he had a n to use them.


    However, the king still caught the subtle tremble. He turned to Leier and asked -"Is there anyone still alive up there?" - Leier nodded - "Bring one of them here." - Henry ordered.


    At those words, the bandit''s eyes trembled with a desperate light. He wanted to scream for him to stop and even tell the truth, but the words didn''t leave his mouth. He remained silent until the figure of a battered man was dragged into the room. The flickering firelight allowed him to see that it was one of his crew members, but his body was totally covered in blood, one of his hands missing, and probably a few teeth, as blood kept pouring out of his mouth.


    The soldier forcefully pulled the man, who had no strength to fight back, until he was right in front of the king. The soldier kicked the back of his knees, forcing him to kneel down in front of Henry.


    Henry''s taps on the wooden surface became slower, but the sound seemed to spread throughout the whole building. He gazed deeply into the battered man''s eyes and said, his tone sounding almost amicable - "So, your chief there gave me a few pieces of information and I would like to confirm it with you, is that ok?" - Henry asked, even though he knew that the man had no reason or strength to resist his interrogation.


    The man nodded his head, his eyes instinctively reaching for his chief, as if seeking help. There, he could see not the courageous and confident leader that led them through countless sea storms. There was only the vessel of a desperate man, looking at him with a strange look that he couldn''t figure out the reason for. It was a desire to live.


    Henry tapped the wooden surface stronger, making the man''s attention turn back to him. "There is no need to look at him. If you tell me everything that I need to know, I will let you live, but if you dare to lie to me, I will make sure to kill you��" - Henry said, before adding - "in the worst way possible."


    The man hurriedly nodded, hopeing to his eyes, even forgetting about his leader''s desperate gaze. He could survive. Henry asked - "How many months has it been since you guys returned?" - The man hurriedly answered, not even trying to hide it - "F-Five months, sir!" - Although there were a few missing teeth, his voice was still clear. At that response, the bandit leader''s eyes shone with hope. Good job! He wanted to scream apliment.


    "Where were you staying ever since you guys came back?" - Henry pressed on, not wasting any time, gazing deeply into the man''s eyes, who tried to look at the chief, but the stare of the king didn''t allow it.


    The man could only respond after a second of silence - "We had been staying on Ontario Ind, Sir!" - He had to survive, even if it meant giving away their base and betraying the chief and others. At his answer, the hope in the leader''s eyes grew stronger.


    "Good!" - Henry said. The bandit leader didn''t actively give him this information, but he also didn''t try to take it from him, so it was expected - "Is there more of you guys waiting outside?"


    "Yes!" - The man immediately responded, pointing with his remaining hand to the sea''s direction - "There is a ship filled with others waiting for the leader''s orders in the sea bay. They n to shoot fire arrows at the city with the signal of the leader."


    Henry shed a smile as his eyes turned to the bandit leader. "Is that so?" Henry could see the man''s hand trembling as he opened his mouth, as if trying to say something, but the words never came out. He was dead, no, he might face a future worse than death. Hope vanished in a single second��words could indeed kill.


    Henry gestured for the soldier to take the man out. He had already aplished his objectives and everything else could be slowly taken from their leader. -"I keep my word, don''t kill him or the others, since we might need them."- He had a n on how to use these men, but now, he needed to have them obey his every word.


    "What was your n?" - Henry asked, looking at the man who didn''t respond and lowered his head in fear, awaiting his eventual death. The king continued as if he was talking to himself - "Get me out of the house and tell them to shoot at the city? You can''t even run away with that leg. Or did you think that I would have followed you all the way to that boat for you to capture me silently? A dumb n"


    The man kept his head down, his whole body seemed unable to stop trembling with fear. Indeed, his n was to lure the king to the boat using new discoveries as a ploy, a desperate n born in a moment of panic.


    "Leier!" Henry called. "Take forty men and bring the others to me. Try keeping them alive, but if they show resistance��" His eyes flickered with a purple light. "Kill all of them, throw their bodies into the sea." Leier hesitated for a moment, but understood that the king''s orders were absolute - "Yes, my liege!" - Leier said, adding - "I will ask two guards to remain here to guard you." - She couldn''t leave the king without safety measures.


    Henry said nothing and only nodded, his eyes looking interestingly at the pirate leader. It was like a cat looking at a desperate cornered mouse. He silently got to his feet, picking up a fork resting near a set te, and walked towards the man. Although he wasn''t looking, the bandit leader could hear Henry''s footsteps against the wooden floor resounding through the room.


    "You know" - Henry said, holding tightly to the fork - "I am a very patient man, even more so when I find a useful resource. However, I really dislike lies, and even if the resource is valuable, it must learn to be trustworthy." Henry''s hands shed, and the fork suddenly pierced through the man''s hand, embedding itself into the wooden table. The man screamed, but Henry didn''t care, leaving his hand nailed to the table and returning to his seat, crossing his legs as he satfortably.


    "I will let you live, but don''t lie to me again," the king said, his eyes looking at the pained man. "Now, let''s talk about where your abilities might be useful and about your discoveries, shall we?"


    The man nodded frantically, beads of sweat glistening on his forehead. He knew he had narrowly escaped death, but the price of betrayal was heavy. Henry leaned back in his chair, his expression unreadable as he contemted the next questions. He wanted to use the sea as a first avenue of expansion for his kingdom after conquering Luak and Aritreia. It was something that had to be done.


    "Have you managed to find any harbor?" - Henry asked - "Inds? People?"

 Chapter 144 Foundation

    Chapter 144 Foundation


    The gentle sunlight pierced through the gray clouds, casting a warm glow upon the bay, giving birth to a new day and inviting the vigers out of their wooden huts. They picked up their harpoons and fishings, ready to embark on their daily routines. However, as they approached the harbor, an unexpected sight greeted them.


    Instead of the usual quiet and deserted docks, nearly one hundred people knelt upon the wooden nks, their mouths muffled with gags and their bodies stained with blood, some even missing limbs. Blood trickled through the craks in the wood, staining the sea below with a somber hue. They fearfully bowed before a royal figure, a dark-haired man with an air of authority, his hands sped behind his back as he looked at them.


    Holding their harpoons ands, the vigers stood back. The guards surrounding the king formed a line behind the king, making it impossible for them to step on the harbor. The vigers could see traces of blood on the soldiers'' des, making them even more unwilling to step forward.


    "Have you found it?" - Henry''s voice cut through the tense silence, his eyes fixed on the kneeling figures before him. These traitorous sailors had braved the unknown sea for months, returning with good news.


    "Yes, my liege" - Leier replied, handing a parchment to the king before stepping back. The kneeling bandits trembled at the sound of her voice, their eyes involuntarily darting up to see her blood-stained garments before quickly lowering them in fear once more. They still remembered this woman invading their ship and killing dozens with her daggers, her single eye coldly flickering in the night as she reaped soul after soul. Her attacks flooded the ship in blood, painting the floor in a crimson color.


    Henry unrolled the parchment and carefully examined the rudimentary map drawn upon it. It depicted the route to the harbor discovered further sout, a basic and simple representation created by the captain himself. He had only noted down keyndmarks or obstacles along the way that could be identified if someone tried to follow it. Fortunately, they appeared to have some understanding of cardinal directions.


    Passing the parchment to Benjamin and Graham, Henry instructed them - "I want you to make a copy of this map and send it back to the capital for safekeeping. Furthermore��" -His gaze shifted to the duo as he inquired - "Do either of you have knowledge of cartography?"


    Benjamin shook his head as he spoke, his eyes analyzing the map on the parchment in his hands - "Forgive us, my liege, although we can draw simplend maps, we don''t have expertise to create these sea maps. And��" - he briefly paused before continuing - "I don''t think we will find anyone within the kingdom with this expertise."


    Henry nodded in understanding, sighing at the greatck of masters within the kingdom. However, he realized the necessity of acquiring more knowledge in these fields to venture farther into the sea. Currently, the inhabitants were limited to coastal fishing, and the bandits had embarked on their sea journey with little more than bravery. Nheless, their discovery of another harbor to the south was a fortunate development. It made these bandits seem even more valuable. "Although they are bandits, they possess primitive knowledge that can kick-start our maritime project" - Henry muttered, deep in thought, scratching his forehead, contemting about the future.


    "Graham, tell me the n for Frostwave Bay thus far" - Henry instructed, turning to the scribe. Graham stepped forward, his eyes briefly meeting those of the injured bandits, steeling himself against their fierce and painful gazes. He unfurled the parchment in his hands and began to recite the n outlined by the king.


    "ording to your majesty''s orders, we are to establish a center where knowledge about the sea will be freely shared among members. The shipbuilders'' family will instruct these members on boat construction and development to enable further navigation beyond the bay. The throne will finance all associated expenses. Additionally, the throne will provide quality materials for ship testing and construction." - He ryed.


    Together with Graham''s words, Henry revisited his ns. He wanted to build a solid and strong foundation for the future of navigation in this country. However, despite his craving for rapid innovation, he understood that everything had its time. He only had to put the right pieces into the right ces.


    Henry directed his attention to Tim, the bandit leader, whose pallidplexion and sunken eyes betrayed the pain and loss of blood he had endured through the whole night - "Tim" - he called, prompting the man to raise his head, fear palpable in his gaze -"I have a proposal for you. You and your people are free to refuse, but��"


    Before Henry could finish, Tim prostrated himself, his face pressed against the wooden nks - "We obey your majesty!"- he eximed, surprising the sailors who had known him as a leader unwilling to bow to anyone.


    Henry smiled, his n for the East finally taking shape. "Good choice" - hemended - "The sea will not be lonely for much longer. You and yourrades will join the center, teaching others to navigate waters beyond the bay. And since you crafted that route map, I need you to train others and refine this craft. We will need it. Additionally, I will send soldiers for you to train and apany on a voyage to the harbor you discovered to the south."


    With this, Henryid the groundwork for the East to begin its expansion, bing the connection between Stahl and the rest of the world. He understood that some knowledge couldn''t be restricted and only passed down through the family. If he wanted to develop something, he needed to manage the people and make them work together.


    The only problem ahead was getting these bandits under him, without worrying about them backstabbing him. And, for that he needed to integrate them even deeply into thismunity, making them rightful subjects.


    "I will also pardon all of your crimes."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 145 Conquests prelude

    Chapter 145 Conquest''s prelude


    It took two weeks to settle everything in Frostwave Bay. Henry decided to leave twenty infantry to keep the city safe, with Benjamin also staying behind to handle the city''s paperwork and do all administrative work to report back.


    On top of his horse, Henry took ast look at the bay, seeing the silvery water and people watching him from afar, fishing tools already in hand, but taking their time to say goodbye to him - "On our way to the East, I''ll stop by the capital to gather workers and materials for building. It should arrive in the next two months" - he said, turning to Benjamin, who stood respectfully before the infantry.


    Benjamin bowed - "Understood, my liege." - His job was to obey the king and even though he wanted to follow him, he was the fittest to this mission.


    "I''ll also send someone from the Sun God Company to start a branch here, so the region can develop even faster. Until we can deploy Iosif as the governor here, you can use them to send messages and requests to the capital." - Henry concluded. It was important to establishmunication throughout the capital, and he nned to do so through the Sun God Company, which would require less money in the short term. Under the vigers'' watchful gazes and the relieved eyes of the newly joined bandits, the king led his soldiers toward the West, where his ns had already begun to take shape.


    -x-


    "If we hadn''t stopped in the viges along the way, we could have made it in less than a month" - Henry muttered, finally settling his eyes on the enormous shadows of the mountains filling the horizon. It was a familiar horizon, one that opened his eyes to his bloodline''s truth.


    Still looking to the horizon, Henry sighed, sensing a presenceing near him -"There''s no need to be so close, Leier. I won''t run away, and..." Henry quickly unsheathed his sword, purple fire flickering from it. "It took three months, but I''m almost healed."


    Leier remained silent, staying by his side, her eye holding worry and anxiety as she looked at the king''s back, her hand unconsciously touching the eye patch covering her eye. An invisible pain threatening to assault her. She didn''t like those mountains.


    It didn''t take long for a bald figure apanied by five soldiers to appear before the king - "ro greets you, my liege!" - they respectfully greeted with a bow. Henry nodded. "Good to see you, guys!" He dismounted and greeted them, causing the ordinary soldiers to bow deeper in respect. "How have you been?" - He asked, patting the General''s shoulder.


    "Unlike thatzy Iosif, who has beenining about missing a few limbs, I have been quite busy" - ro chuckled - "Oh, it looks like that old foggy is finally willing to meet you, my liege."


    Henry''s eyes flickered and a smile covered his lips - "I will make sure to visit him once I am back to the capital."


    "It won''t be necessary, my liege!" - ro said proudly - "Although he resisted at first, what can a grumbling man do? I grabbed him by the hair and brought him here."


    Henry froze.


    ro continued, his voice tinged with annoyance. "I thought he''d be useful, since he partially stabilized the East. However, that fool just watched me work for two months. Only when he met that controlling woman did things change..."


    The general wanted to keep going, but one of his men lightly nudged him, bringing him back to his senses. He cleared his throat and pulled his beard. "I apologize; it seems I''ve spoken out of turn. Shall we lead the king to the city?"


    "It won''t be necessary, my liege!" - ro hit his chest in a prideful tone - "Although he tried to resist, what can a grumbling man even do? I grabbed him by the hair and brought him here."


    -x-


    "Wee to the city of Cold Iron, Mehis" - ro said, weing the king to a scene that could only be described as chaotic.


    "Shouldn''t it be called Cold IronWood?" - Henry asked - "I''m sure we followed the map to Cold Ironhaven. Didn''t we, Leier?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Standing two steps behind the king, Leier nodded. "Yes, my liege. Shall I check again?"


    ro cleared his throat. "Y-you''re not wrong, my liege. This is indeed Cold Ironhaven." He pulled his beard again, his cheeks bing slightly red. "I-I just remembered one of your lessons in the Commanders Center:munication should be fast, so I thought the name was too long and would make it difficult to transmit information."


    "You simply didn''t like the name" - Henry wanted to say, but only shed a smile. His eyes turned towards the sight in front of him, where hundreds of people were running around with tools and items to fix the buildings - "They sure did their best to destroy the city, huh?"


    ro nodded, relieved that the king didn''t press him further on the name - "Yes, my liege. If we hadn''t evacuated the cities along the White Merchant Road, we wouldn''t have found just destroyed rocks and wood, but the frozen bodies of the king''s subjects." - The general squeezed his fist in anger, but everything was over. There was no need for such ugly disy before the king - "Following your orders, I brought the soldiers to help rebuild the cities of the West, but I didn''t expect those criminals to have destroyed the people''s homes to such an extent. We''re basically rebuilding the city."


    Henry nodded in understanding. He was the one who gave ro the order to travel West and rebuild the region. It had to be done quickly since the production of Cold Iron had stopped.


    "Did you manage to gather all of the West''s cksmiths?" - Henry asked as they entered the vige. The people and soldiers were so busy and focused on their work that they didn''t even notice ro leading the king towards a manor that was the only onepletely rebuilt. It was a small house, but it was better than letting the king sleep in the cold.


    "Yes, my liege!"- ro said - "I ordered the soldiers to spread around the region and brought all of them to this city. They are all waiting for you."


    "Good. I want to meet them tomorrow morning." - Henry said as ro opened the door to the small manor.


    A voice greeted them, one that Henry thought he would never hear again - "Wee, my liege!"

 Chapter 146 Ella

    Chapter 146 E


    "I apologize for not greeting you properly, my liege" - Iosif gestured towards his lower body, devoid of legs - "Standing without them is quite the challenge." - A lost smile appeared on his lips, as if he had told the biggest joke ever. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ro shot an annoyed nce at the man - "Don''t give such ame excuse! You still have two hands to stand up and greet the king!" he said, wishing to hit the man in the head.


    Iosif gestured towards the bald general - "Let me cut your legs and see if you can stand on your hands." - he said. This man had been a nuisance ever since Iosif woke up in the infirmary, forcing him toe to the West, where the ashes of the mines contaminated his lungs. A smile of happiness unconsciously spread across his lips, remembering that it was thanks to this man''s actions that he found the love of his life.


    Ignoring the bickering duo, Henry pulled a chair and sat opposite Iosif, pouring himself a cup of hot tea. Leier had also entered the room but opted to linger by the door, while the remaining soldiers maintained their vigil outside.


    Seeing the king seated, ro approached cautiously and asked - "Where is that brute woman?" - His eyes scanned the room, searching for her shadow. She was always near Iosif, it was strange not seeing her around.


    "Don''t call her a brute!" Iosif snapped, clenching his fists.


    "Her arms are thicker than mine!" - ro retorted, his voice growing louder, not whisper anymore - "She beat us both in arm wrestling and lifted me with one arm. If that''s not a brute, I don''t know what to call her, a barbarian?"


    Iosif was about to respond, but the heavy sound of footsteps descending the stairs put their debate at a hold. It felt like a giant was approaching, each step causing the wooden ceiling to tremble, making dust fall unto the table. Iosif swallowed hard, and Henry''s curiosity drew him to the source of the noise.


    Before long, a huge figure emerged at the doorway leading to the mansion''s other rooms. She had to lower her head to pass through the door. Her height resembled that of a descendant of giants. Her face held a striking beauty. If not for the muscr and huge body, she could easily fit in the beauty standards of Earth.


    "Darling!" - Her voice, deep like a man''s yet with a hint of femininity, echoed through the room. Her affectionate eyes easily found Iosif, their eyes exchanging unvoiced words of love.


    After a second, her eyes shifted to the other people by the table. She recognized the bald ro, the bold man who often tested her patience, with manly challenges. He always called her a brute after arm-wrestling, which she responded with a powerful p, like ady would do to such impertinence. The other figure was a familiar and strikingly handsome ck-haired man exuding an air of authority, his grey-purple eyes fixated on her with curiosity. She knew him, it was the king.


    She quickly straightened her posture, adjusting her clothes which she had just changed upon hearing of the king''s arrival. Tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, she bowed respectfully - "E greets Your Majesty! I''ve heard of your noble deeds throughout the kingdom; it''s an honor to meet you." "ro is not wrong, she looks like a barbarian, but prettier" - Henry thought, his gaze shifting between Iosif and E - "He certainly has unique taste. No wonder he was single for almost forty years. But, who am I to judge? I''ve been too busy since arriving in this world to even think about women." Henry gestured towards the chair beside Iosif with a wave of his hand - "The pleasure is mine" - he said warmly, not thinking about her appearance - "General Iosif here is a valued member of my kingdom. It''s wonderful to see him find happiness atst."


    E settled into the chair next to Iosif, drawing it close so that she seemed inseparable from the general. Her gestures and gaze conveyed intimacy and affection. Henry''s initial impression was that she was a straightforward woman. Now, he also added another characteristic, disturbingly affectionate.


    Upon that scene, ro kept his head down, appearing timid as if avoiding eye contact with the woman. He took a sip of his tea, trying to mask his difort. He didn''t like these kind of loving birds.


    Henry took another sip of his own tea and turned to E - "So, E, are you from around here?" - he inquired, curious about the woman that gained the heart of the general and managed to drag his heart out of the darkness dwell.


    "I''m from the west, but I lived in a vige further north. My family and I heard about the king''s efforts in rebuilding..." - She nced briefly at ro before continuing with a mischievous smile - "Cold IronHaven and decided to move here. We wanted to help the throne and live well." - The mention of the city''s name caused ro''s lips to twitch. Henry noticed the interaction and smiled. It was evident that despite ro''s reluctance to admit it, the trio shared a strong bond akin to close friends jesting with each other. The woman had a good and young heart.


    "It''s invaluable to have such capable individuals supporting our kingdom''s growth"- Henry remarked - "And, as I mentioned earlier, I''m pleased to see my stubborn but loyal general finding happiness. He barely said a word to me back in the capital."


    Upon hearing those words, Iosif''s expression shifted to one of embarrassment and difort. The memory of losing his legs still haunted him, plunging him into despair. He felt utterly useless, like a frog trapped in a suffocating quagmire. He couldn''t fight and wanted to die.


    There were countless times when he had attempted to end his own life, yet someone always seemed to intervene, like a shadow guarding his existence. He endured endless nights and days in silence, even during the king''s visits. The world had lost its vibrancy for him until he encountered this simple and beautiful woman. She brought light and color back into his life, renewing his sense of purpose and hope. She didn''t mind his uselessness and even helped him grow back his mind. However, he still felt uselessness, at least for the throne.


    Henry looked at Iosif and E, a propositioning out of his lips - "E, have you ever wanted to visit the East?" - He wanted to give this man another reason to live.

 Chapter 147 Iosif decision

    Chapter 147 Iosif decision


    Iosif looked at the king, his expression filled with confusion. He understood his words, but couldn''t grasp the king''s intention with such question. What''s all about visiting the East? N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "The East?" - E asked, also unable to understand the king''s question - "I don''t understand, your highness."


    "Yes, the east" - Henry reiterated, leaning forward with his elbows on the table - "I require someone dependable to oversee that region. They must be trustworthy and hold a high position in the army, as they will be leading the entire area. Currently, I have no one of such stature except..." - He gestured towards Iosif - "The selfless General Iosif, right there."


    Iosif shifted ufortably in his chair, trying to maintain his bnce with his hands as he looked at the king, unable to meet those piercing eyes directly. He was afraid to not meet those high expectation.


    After a moment of silence, Iosif spoke - "...I''m sorry to disappoint you, Your Majesty, but as you can see, a useless cripple like myself can''t be of much help to the throne" - he said, his tone filled with self-deprecation, as if he wasn''t even worthy of the king''s gaze - "I have no more use for battles, and I can''t even walk on my own."


    At those words, Henry''s expression turned into a serious one as if he had been insulted - "Are you doubting my ability to judge my own people, General?" he asked in a stern tone. He then turned to ro. "Is he doubting me?"


    ro swallowed hard, about to speak, when a loud bang echoed through the room. E swiftly pped the back of Iosif''s head, nearly causing him to topple from his chair, and pushed his head down.


    "I-I''m sorry, Your Majesty! My dar-Iosif doesn''t know what he''s talking about. He''s just grateful to be chosen by you" - she stammered, her desperation evident as she spoke, almost calling Iosif darling in such situation.


    Despite her brute and somewhat intimidating appearance, she was truly a simple-minded and sincere person. Henry could see that she was deflecting me away from Iosif with her actions, apologizing on his behalf and taking the me. Iosif found the right one, indeed.


    The king crossed his fingers and leaned back in his chair - "Iosif, you''re one of my most trusted generals. I refuse to believe that losing a leg or two could ever diminish your worth. You are not weak, and I won''t allow you tobel yourself as such" - he said.


    Despite E''s firm hands, pressing his face against the wooden desk, Iosif absorbed every word of the king. However, he couldn''t scare away the sense of uselessness and self-loathing within his mind. He hated himself. He hated being useless.


    Henry continued - "There are countless people in the capital alive today because of you... including a young soldier who is telling the whole city how a general selflessly shielded him from an explosion. He''s waiting there with his child, eager to thank his savior."


    You are not useless. You are a hero, and a hero cannot sink into the mud. A hero must raise. Henry wanted to convey this message, but Iosif seemed unable to wee such a change of thought.


    "Your Majesty, I... I don''t know what to say" - the general stammered, his voice barely above a whisper. E''s firm grip kept his head down, preventing him from meeting the king''s gaze, not that he really wanted - "I never thought I''d have another chance to serve. But my legs..." "Dumb fool! Legs make no difference!" - ro''s voice thundered, unable to contain his anger in front of such words -"I''ve seen wolves without their front legs hunting down entire herds of deers and even rising as leaders of the pack! I''ve witnessedmoners without arms chopping down trees using only their feet to wield the axe! So what about a General? What can a general do without their legs?" ro really wanted to punch some sense into this man. For months, he had watched him mourn over the past, unable to let go and move forward. ro refused to believe that a few setbacks could turn Iosif into such a pathetic individual. He must be hiding inside this pathetic shell.


    "The king is offering you a chance to be useful again, to reim your dignity as a respected general, to live with pride once more... Why are you just wasting it?" - He shouted.


    At ro''s words, Iosif flinched, and E shot him a mixed look. She found some truths in his words. Iosif had been squandering his life away, dwelling on the past over and over again. She didn''t mind it. She could support both of them. However, E could sense that Iosif desired to be useful, to go back and work for the king. He wanted to keep being himself, but instead, he was spiraling into self-loathing.


    Henry raised a hand, signaling for calm - "ro, that''s enough" - he said firmly, his voice cutting through the tension in the room - "And, Iosif, I''ll be awaiting your response. I''ll be staying here for two weeks, and I expect an answer by then" - Henry stated - "Don''t disappoint me." With that, the king rose from his chair. Apanied by Leier and ro, they departed, leaving E and the bewildered Iosif alone in the room. Iosif wore a lost expression, as if deeply contemting something and wrestling with himself over the future.


    "Although I am angry for the way he talked to you..." - E began, her voice gentle, herrge fingers tenderly caressing Iosif''s cheeks - "...he is right. It''s time for a change. You need to be yourself."


    Again, silence settled over the room, broken only by Iosif''s trembling murmur - "Will you go with me?" - he asked, unable to meet her gaze.


    E looked taken aback, then a joyful smile spread across her face - "Of course, how could I ever leave my darling to go alone to the East?" - she said, snapping her fingers - "I have to apany you and make sure no vixen ever dares toe near you. I''ll have to break a couple of bones if that happens, won''t I?"


    Iosif swallowed hard. "R-Right."

 Chapter 148 West General Olaro

    Chapter 148 West General ro


    Henry sees the development of the city, makes decision to create a region where it will be the center of the development of smithing and tools to be shipping to other regions of the kingdom.


    "Mehis, huh?" - Henry asked, his eyes fixed on the bustling city before him. Mehis was being reworked from the ground up, keeping everyone extremely busy. Luak''s army had practically destroyed the whole city. - "It''s a good name."


    ro gave an embarrassed smile - "As per your orders, we have begun spreading the news that we are looking for people to open up more vein mines and speed up the mining of Cold Iron" - he reported - "As of now, the city has around six thousand people, and ording to reports, there are thousands moreing from other viges in the West to Mehis."


    Henry nned to create specialized hubs around the kingdom. The East would focus on fishing, maritime trade, and sea exploration. The West would specialize in mining, taking advantage of the numerous Cold Iron veins and the miners, who had been doing this job since birth. The iron would then be shipped to the north, to the capital, where it would be processed into tools and weapons. Despite the barriers, Henry wanted to keep the production of weapons close to his watch and where the army was stationed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There was also a need to ensure that infrastructure kept pace with the poption growth and the extraction of iron - "We will need to focus on infrastructure as well. Make sure to expand the White Merchant Road to the capital. The flow of Cold Iron is vital to my throne''s strength" - Henry said, his gaze still fixed on the bustling city - "Also, make sure to establish a local garrison here in Mehis. We need to protect and maintain the safety of the city, we can''t allow a hidden power to grow together with it."


    ro scratched his head at Henry''s words. "What''s the matter?" Henry asked, noticing the troubling expression on the man''s face.


    "I''ve been trying to solve the issue by myself, since Your Highness has been busy with the reconstruction of the capital and the East" - ro exined - "However, the rapid influx of peopleing to the town has made it difficult to feed everyone. We have deployed soldiers to hunt around the area, but it seems like we are unable to meet the growing demand for food. We can hold for another month, but��" - He stopped, unable to finish his sentence.


    "Food... again" - Henry murmured. From west to east, food was always the problem. The soil wasn''t suitable for agriculture, and the never-ending snow and extreme temperatures made it almost impossible to grow anything on the ground. Because of that, hunting became the primary source for food - "We also haven''t found the right animals to raise."


    Contrary to Earth, where countless animals could be raised to put food on the table, the animals in this region didn''t seem fit to be raised in captivity. Even the Snowfire Horses had to be put in arge plot ofnd to simte freedom; otherwise, they would slowly die, as if refusing to have their freedom taken away. Of course, they could raise other animals inrge plots ofnd, but then there would be no difference from those in the forest.


    The king had two options: either deploy more soldiers to the region and expand the hunting area, or use the ample and rich Frozen Forest to hunt and then send the food to the region. However, they still hadn''t found the reasons or the group of Winter Orcs that invaded the Outer Layer, making it dangerous.


    "No problem, I will deploy another two hundred soldiers here" - Henry said, deciding on the less dangerous course of action and one he had more control over the oue - "Do you think it''s enough?"


    ro took a moment to think before responding - "Yes, I think it''s enough for now. If we count the other three hundred soldiers, we will have enough manpower to sustain this poption. However, if the city keeps growing, we might need more men."


    Henry nodded, already expecting it - "This is not a long-term solution. You only need to guarantee this situation for a year. We will soon acquire arge piece ofnd that might be able to produce enough food to sustain the throne''s subject" - Henry said, his eyes turning away from the chain of mountains and looking at the south - "I heard that Luak and Aritreia have a good climate and soil to produce potatoes and carrots. If we add that to our future fishing and hunting production, we won''t need to worry about food for some time."


    ro listened attentively - "Understood, Your Majesty. I will ensure that the situation is managed for the next year."


    Henry patted the general''s shoulder with a smile - "I expected nothing less from the West General" -he said, catching ro off guard with the title.


    "West General?" - ro asked, dumbfounded.


    "Yes, West General!" - Henry confirmed. "You know that I have already abolished the nobility sses, right?" - ro nodded in response, scratching his bald head, and Henry continued - "So, the regions will no longer be governed by noble families, but by the soldiers under my name. Each one of my Generals will be responsible for one of the regions. The East will be under Iosif''s hands, the West will be under yours, the South, which will be the spearhead of my throne, will be under Luther''s hands, while the North will be under my personal control. Of course, as the thronends grow stronger, this situation might change, but as of right now, this will be the setup."


    ro was still lost for words. He was indeed a general, but previously, the position only involved moving troops, and the job of governance was attributed to the high nobles, like the Grand Dukes. The army was formed bymoners and low or destitute nobles. The high nobles had their own armies and only sparsely used them.


    "Don''t disappoint me��"- Henry said -"I am counting on you."

 Chapter 149 The development of the West

    Chapter 149 The development of the West


    Henry spent the next two weeks organizing and guiding the next steps for the development of the West. He intended to focus the short-term efforts and investments only on Mehis, building a central city where iron would be mined, stored, and then shipped to the capital to be processed. In the long term, Mehis would also be a distribution center, where all the iron mined in the West would be concentrated. Mehis was going to be a specialized area.


    "For the next six months, I want you to open six more veins of Cold Iron in the surrounding mountains" - Henry said, his fingers tracing over a spread-open map of the cit - "And you need to speed up the construction of the residential area and new storage facilities. We can''t have the new people sleeping in the blistering cold."


    Standing beside the king around the table, ro nodded - "The residential area should be ready within the next month. I have arranged for more people to take down the trees to build the new houses, which will allow us to also open up the road to the mine entrance."


    A brief silence reigned over the room as the king stared at the map, contemting if there was anything else to resolve However, only one thing still needed to be done - "I need you to spread the word... say that the lord of the throne is summoning able-bodied men to serve under him, and we want to punish those who invaded our ancestors''nds" - Henry said - "Send those who enlist to the capital."


    "How many people should there be?" - ro asked.


    "I need a thousand people, at least" - Henry responded, and before the general could ask another question, he added - "And, I need it to be within the next six months. Luther needs at least half a year of training to put the new soldiers in the right shape to fight the war. Do you think it''s possible?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ro took a moment, his eyes analyzing the map closely, nodding his head - "It will be difficult, but I think we can do it. Right now, without causing damage to the development of Mehis, we have at least three hundred able-bodied men that can be sent to the capital for training" - he said - "In the next weeks, another batch of peopleing from other regions of the West will also arrive in Mehis, so it''s possible to reach a thousand people in the next six months, my liege."


    A thousand able-bodied people were not a small number in a kingdom where the extreme climate made survival difficult, and where the able-bodied men were needed to put food on the table and keep the houses warm. A thousand people were sufficient to maintain a vige of ten thousand, but, in a war, a thousand people could only be considered as a small number.


    "There is no need to strain the development of the city" - Henry said, his fingers rhythmically tapping the map on the table - "I know that recruiting a thousand people will be a challenge, but let''s work with this number for now. If you can''t do it, just send me whatever you manage to gather. We need them."


    "Understood, I will keep that in mind, my liege" - ro said, his eyes shining with a desire for aplishment.


    "Great! I will be departing this morning" - Henry dered, his fingers stopped tapping the table - "Any news on Iosif? I haven''t seen him ever since that day."


    ro nodded -"It seems like E took him to her family on the same day you arrived, my liege. If needed, I can send a messenger to her house and fetch that damn man."


    Henry shook his head - "There is no need. I won''t interfere with his decision. He knows that I will be leaving tomorrow morning." - He wanted Iosif to keep working under him, but the general had already contributed enough to the throne, losing both legs in the process. If he wanted to live his life peacefully, he would grant it.


    "Leier" - the king called, and Leier emerged from the corner of the room like a shadow - "Inform all soldiers that we will be leaving tomorrow morning. Also, tell Graham that he will be staying here to help ro with the administrative business of the West." At those words, Leier silently disappeared. The king was inside the main manor in the center of Mehis, one of the most secure ces, and ro was right beside him. Although she had been cautious to always be around the king, protecting him at all moments, she also had to obey and execute his orders.


    "She always scares me" - ro shivered, to which Henry only smiled. He had already grown ustomed to it, furthermore.


    "The development n for the kingdom''s foundation is almost ready" - Henry murmured, so low that ro couldn''t hear it, not with the crackling sound of the flickering firece - "Soon, thosends will be mine and I will pay back for destroying a year''s worth of my efforts in thest war. They destroyed the capital and almost the whole West. They have to pay."


    -x-


    The next morning, Henry, Leier, and the soldiers were ready to depart. The king sat atop his Snowfire Horse, wearing his long ck coat, which gave him an air of royalty. He had regained his strength, so mounting was now much easier and he could hold the reign more easily.


    The king gazed at the bustling city for onest time. Henry ordered the people to keep working, there was no need to send him off. He couldn''t bear for the reconstruction to be even slightly dyed.


    "I will be counting on you, ro!" - Henry said - "Don''t disappoint me."


    ro unconsciously scratched his bald head and bowed -"I will not, my liege" - he replied. Henry smiled and waved his hands,manding the soldiers to march back to the capital. However, as they exited the wooden walls that surrounded the city of Mehis, two figures were there, waiting for them - "General Iosif at your majesty''s orders" -a familiar voice reached the king''s ears. Henry gave a happy smile upon seeing the muscr figure of E carrying Iosif on her back.

 Chapter 150 The prelude

    Chapter 150 The prelude


    For a brief second, the sunlight managed to pierce a hole through the gray clouds, illuminating the capital of Stahl, Eisenburg. It shone upon the high towers of the royal castle, bringing an ephemeralfort to everyone, from themoners walking in the streets to a small room on top of the castle''s north tower. "Summer is finally here" - Henry said from behind a pile of documents, noticing the warm glow piercing through therge windows of his office. He rubbed his eyes and got to his feet, forgetting about the piles of documents to be signed and leaving the room.


    The castle was bustling with activity; maids carried tes of food toward the Great Hall, while others ced furred carpets at the entrance. Henry easily navigated through the people, who sometimes almost bumped into him.


    In a narrow corridor, one of the maids almost bumped into Henry - "Sorry, your highness!"- she apologized, but didn''t stop and continued on her way, holding the trail of food. The people around seemed much more familiar and at ease around the king, who couldn''t have people stopping in front of him and bowing all the time. It would be bothersome and could bring the capital to a halt every time he stepped outside of his castle. He had ordered the people that they could only bow once a day, once they see his image. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Henry exited the castle''srge gates and walked towards the Commanders Training Center, which had been incorporated within the castle''s grounds and surrounded by its walls. The training of the soldiers was also being conducted inside the walls of the castle, near the Commanders Training Center. "Again!" - A deep shout echoed through the training center - "Again! Swing with more strength! What are you doing? Harder! The enemy will not be waiting for you to attack! They will aim for your necks and hearts! Don''t hold back!"


    The training grounds were packed with at least two thousand people, all of them holding weapons in their hands. In front of each one of them, there was a trunk of a tree, covered by sh marks. The old man Luther stood on a high tform, watching over this crowd and giving hismands, his voice unforgiving.


    Upon seeing the king''s figure, Luther bowed, weing the king onto the tform - "My liege!" - At his voice, all soldiers stopped swinging their swords and bowed to the king in unison, like a wave greeting thend - "We greet the king!" Henry took a moment to look at them and then waved his hand. At that signal, all of the soldiers took out their weapons again and began shing at the trunks again, this time with much more fervor, thinking about the king overlooking them.


    "You can also raise Luther" - Henry said to the still-bowed General as the loud shouts of the soldiers covered the whole ce - "Are they ready?" - he asked.


    Luther''s eyes traveled across the training grounds - "Yes, although they could still have another half year of training to reach new realms, they can fight" - he said, nodding his head. "Is there any hidden gem amongst them?" - Henry asked, crossing his arms while analyzing the thousands of soldiers.


    Luther took a moment before responding, his fingers pointing out towards a brown-haired young man - "That one is called Orion; it seems like he has quite the charisma and intelligence. In the first week, during the group training, he was the first one to take action and assembled a group. He is also quite good atbat, but he is not the best." The old man then pointed towards a young man who was quite tall, with a tattoo of a coiling snake on his arm. However, before he could say anything, Henry noted - "A barbarian and a Second Stage Warrior�� Impressive. And, his face looks quite familiar" - the king said, rubbing his cheeks, trying to figure out where he knew him from.


    "The soldiers calls him the Crazy Urff and he is one of the five hundred barbarians that came to integrate into the army" - Luther said, his eyes shining with interest.


    "Crazy Urff?" - Henry asked, his interest piqued. The name was also familiar. He was sure that he knew the kid from somewhere.


    "As you know, it has been difficult for the barbarians after they left Orsus and moved into the capital. It has been even more challenging for those barbarians within the army; they have been quite bullied" - Luther exined - "In the first week, twenty soldiers attacked that kid, but he singlehandedly took them down. He beat them so badly that they had to remain in bed for almost a month. I decided not to punish him, since he wasn''t the one who began the incident, and I only told him to sit outside on a winter night, quite an easy punishment for a barbarian. They began calling him Crazy Urff soon after that because he is always shouting that he will kill all Winter Orcs."


    At that, Henry''s eyes finally shone. He remembered where he knew that kid from. It was a brief passage, but he could still recall that day when he rescued a small barbarian who fought bravely against a Winter Orc, even with both arms broken. It was the group that fought the Winter Orc found outside the Inner Layer of the Frozen Forest. The mother of the kid begged him to find him.


    "Urff" - Henry repeated the name of the kid - "Do you think he can be a leader?"


    Luther shook his head - "He moves alone and seems to have no desire to assume a leadership role, even with the other barbarians flocking towards him. However, while he can''t be a leader, he can easily be a spearhead for the army. He is strong and courageous. If we train him well, he can be a man capable of fighting a toon by himself. He also has the respect of the other barbarians, so we can also use him as a bridge for the barbarians."


    Henry nodded - "Not everyone has the characteristics of a leader; we can''t force a horse to climb a tree, can we?" - He asked with a smile - "So, after the war, send Orion to the Commanders Training Center. We need to develop him into a leader."


    The king then patted the general''s shoulder -"Keep up the good work. Today we will have a banquet tomemorate the beginning of summer. Then, prepare everything; we will be marching next week."


    Henry wanted to burn their castles and destroy their thrones, Luak and Aritreia must fall.

 Chapter 151 The banquet

    151 The banquet


    The dining hall of the castle was filled with people, five long tablesden with food upying the entire space. Laughter echoed throughout the room, creating a scene that might not have been seen even during the kingdom''s golden era. Food and alcohol was abundant.


    Henry sat on the grand chair, where he could oversee the entire room, slowly sipping his drink. Luna''s voice reached his ear - "When are you going to give me more books? Thest one was quite useful. I can feel that in less than five years, I might have a shot at reaching a new stage" - she said hurriedly, sitting right beside the king. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The king turned toward the entric woman, "What about my people?" "What people?" - Luna asked, shaking her head seemingly unable to understand. Henry immediatelyplemented - "The ten soldiers I sent to you to be trained in the ways of magic. The ones you selected yourself from the army, saying they had the bare talent to be mages." "Oh, those people. Your people are indeed terrible talentless. I can do nothing about it" - Luna shrugged, showing little interest in this matter - "Their talent is only enough to propel them until the First Stage of a magician''s way. Only two of them managed to create a Spirit Stone. There is nothing I can do; their talents are mediocre at best. And, they are also not that smart; they wouldn''t be able to learn even basic alchemy." Henry nodded, taking another sip of his drink. He had expected such a development. The people in these regions were already extremely poor in martial talent, with only a few of them even able to reach the First Stage of a Warrior. It was almost impossible to expect a super-talented magician to appear here, where even the Mana was thin and running dry. If not for his bloodline and his own talent, there was no way he would have reached the strength he had now. "Can they at least be used in battle?" - he asked, just to be sure. Luna didn''t even take a moment to think, her harsh, cold, and impatient words leaving her mouth - "Two of them, yes. They can at least conjure some simple water spells to wet the ground. However, the other eight will need at least three more years to even be able to do that much" - she said, her eyes burning again with impatience and a bit of anger as she crossed her arms - "But, hey, enough with these senseless questions. Where are my books?"


    "I already gave you three of them" - Henry said, calmly taking another sip - "When you deliver at least those five First Stage Mages you promised, of course I will give you the rest immediately." "Come on! It''s not my fault that those people''s talents arepletely trash! You can''t expect me to bring five of them to the First Level in these destends, right?" -Luna argued, frustration evident in her voice. However, Henry remained silent, continuing to drink his beer as if those words were never uttered. He ignored her. Luna wanted to conjure a spell right there and blow the whole castle down. She took a deep breath, reminding herself of her noble status.


    Struggling to keep her voice under control, Luna continued - "I am really close to a breakthrough, and I think that if you give me two more of those texts, I can finally reach a new level. You know that I could have taken them forcefully, but I didn''t. So, you can trust me. I will surely deliver five mages into your hands. I will not run away after reading them." Henry grinned at Luna''s reaction. She was desperate and he found himself strangely enjoying making her angry. Downing thest of his beer, he raised all fingers on both hands. -"I can give you two more books, but... I want ten mages by the end of next year. How about it?" - he proposed.


    "T-TEN? NEXT YEAR?" - Luna blurted, nearly jumping from her seat and knocking over her chair. Henry nodded, watching her reaction with amusement. She seemed on the verge of screaming, but she managed to regain herposure and began to think, twirling her hair between her fingers. "Eight!" - she countered, biting her lip nervously.


    He gave her no time - "Deal!" - he was wearing a satisfied smile, sensing Luna''s frustration - "I''ll have someone deliver them to your hut by the end of tonight" he added.


    At a loss for words and feeling tricked, Luna impatiently rose from her seat - "Swindler! I don''t want to stay in such a poor party any longer. Just give me those books, and I''ll get out of here" - she demanded, stretching out her hands expectantly. Henry looked at those beautiful but almost insane green eyes, as if he couldn''t believe what he was hearing - "Come on! You didn''t expect me to bring books to a party, did you?" - he said, scratching his forehead.


    Luna nodded her head in understatement - "You are right, I have been here for a few years and I have never seen you with a book if not those for barbaric wars. So, where is it? Let''s go get it, I don''t have time to wait."


    She had onlye to this feast to get these books. She didn''t really want to remain here, they didn''t even have the Mystic Butterfly Honey here, such a backward country. Humph.


    "It''s in my room" - Henry replied, a crafty, almost shameless smile ying on his lips. "Do you want to get it with me?" Luna nced at him, trying to discern the reason behind that smile. But she was eager to leave the banquet and return to her studies - "Sure, let''s go!" - she agreed, reaching out impatiently for Henry''s hand, ready to pull him up from his chair. As Luna''s hand was about to reach Henry''s, another hand seemed to appear out of the shadows and gently sped hers - "Please, be careful of your actions, Lady Luna" - Leier''s low voice sounded, her figure materializing from behind the throne. Luna looked at this woman up and down, trying to recall where she had seen her before. Finally, she remembered �C "The shadow" - Luna muttered, before asking - "Can you release my hand?" - She didn''t particrly mind it, though a fleeting urge to unleash chaos crossed her mind before she suppressed it. Leier seemed to sense the danger behind that question, immediately releasing the blonde-haired woman''s hands. She bowed - "Sorry, Lady Luna. It just doesn''t seem appropriate for a young, unmarrieddy to apany the king to his bedroom alone, is it?"


    "What does it matter, I-" - Luna was about to finish her sentence, but she stopped. She fidgeted nervously and eximed - "IT''S NOT WHAT YOU THINK! LET''S LEAVE IT FOR TOMORROW!" - With that, she hastily dashed out of the room, her face still burning with embarrassment. The people in the room too drunk or afraid to look at her continued the party.

 Chapter 152 March and resolution

    152 March and resolution


    Henry finally leaves to war, nning on conquering the both nations. They will be going to Aritreia first and then go to Luak. They will divide in two fronts, with Luther going headwards and Henry and ro going by the side.


    The South Avenue was an ocean of people, packed tightly together in chaotic lines that snaked from the castle to the southern gate of the capital. The soft murmurs of the people filled the whole ce, like whispers of a restless wind. In contrast, the rest of the city seemed eerily quiet, like an abandonedmunity. The empty stalls and deserted streets were proof of the importance of this procession. Every pair of eye was fixed on the closed gates of the castle, wishing to be the first ones to witness this moment. Those of shorter stature strained on their toes and stretched their necks, trying to see through the numerous heads and tall bodies blocking their view.


    Amidst the chaotic yet strangely orderly crowd, a female voice cut through - "Can you get down from his shoulders? I can''t see a thing!" - This was amon urrence at the moment. It seemed that even in this world, people climbing on each other''s shoulders was amon urrence, like it happened on those music festivals back on Earth. Thanks, it didn''t spiraled into a fight.


    Suddenly, the entire city trembled, causing snow from rooftops and castle towers to fall down like a white waterfall. Amidst the rumbling, the metallic grind reverberated through the avenue. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "They''reing out!" - eximed a young woman, shaking her friend by the shoulders, her eyes fixed on the opening gates - "The king hasn''t allowed any soldier to leave the castle for thest month. A friend of mine who works as a maid in the castle said that the king threw a big party for the soldiersst night" - her friend added, equally excited as she watched the gates. "You mean that bbermouth June told you too, huh? She can''t shut up ever since she managed to get a spot as a maid." - The woman said, almost cursing that round girl - "Well, I think it was a way to relieve the stress of the soldiers. They''ve been forbidden from leaving the castle walls for thest month and have been training hard all year. An- There, the king!" - She stopped mid-sentence as soon as she spotted a figure leaving the gates. The first figure to emerge was a man dressed entirely in ck, mounted atop a giant dark red Snowfire Horse. Its hue resembled the color of human blood taken directly from an artery as if the blood of all soldiers it trampled upon had painted its hair. It emanated an oppressive and unbending will.


    Momentster, three other figures appeared behind him, also on horseback. Their mounts bore hues slightly lighter than the king''s horse. They positioned themselves a few steps behind the king, yet maintaining their presence at his side. Luther, ro and Leier followed the king, ready to aplish their tasks.


    Then, a mighty army of ten thousand soldiers emerged from the castle''s gates. It was like a behemoth spitting out soldier after soldier, their footsteps echoing in unison. One leg after the other, they marched. The banner of Stahl''s Royal Family soared high above them, carried by the soldiers and by the wind of a summer day, fluttering proudly as it seemed to cover the whole avenue with its shadow. The picture of an owl grasping a dragon''s carcass drawn on it, its ws piercing through the legendary creature. The symbol of Stahl Royal Family, the owl would apany them this time.


    As the army marched in unison, the ground seemed to pulse beneath their feet, echoing like the heartbeat of a awakening giant. The sound of a thousand and five hundred Snowfire Horses'' hooves intensified the tremors, creating a symphony of power and desire for destruction.


    This was one of thergest forces ever gathered in the annals of Stahl''s history, only Garret managed to assemble so many soldiers. Henry managed to take control and train almost eleven thousand soldiers, with one thousand and five hundred cavalrymen and nine thousand infantry. It was enough to rival the poption of entire viges. All under themand of a single man, the king.


    "May the ancestors guide them!" - Family members and lovers prayed for their loved ones, strong and courageous people that were going to follow the king into this glorious mission.


    They also bowed deeply, offering their respect and best wishes to the king- "May glory apany your majesty!" - they cried out, their voices resounding with unwavering loyalty. Silence permeated the avenue for a few minutes.


    And, soon, the people raised their voice in king - "All hail the king! All hail the sacred army"- It was a chorus that seemed to overflow and inundate all marching soldiers. It was like a contagious virus, infiltrating their hearts and minds, making them desire to fight and kill the enemies as soon as possible. They wanted to prove these people right and bring back victory.


    Henry guided his horse with a steady hand, nodding at the people, but his gaze always returning to the opened gates ahead of him. The gates that would lead him to victory and to new horizons. Memories of the mes engulfing the walls and the anguished cries of his soldiers were still fresh in his mind, their echoes still vividly reverberating. The image of Iosif burned body and without his legs lingered, reminding him why he was fighting.


    Henry was determined to conquer thosends and deliver punishment on those audacious invaders who dared encroach upon his territory. He acknowledged that he had been overconfident in the previous battles. Perhaps he should haveunched an assault the moment those messengers appeared before his throne, or sought alliances with Luak or Aritreia to take one out.


    "These are in the past" - Henry thought, his eyes glinting in a purple glow. He had decided.- "I will eliminate all of them as swift as possible. The n will work."


    Henry expected that challenges and unnned things could happen, impacting on his overall n. However, he was resolute. He would take all of them down. There was no room for overconfidence. He couldn''t always expect to always be there and control the army.

 Chapter 153 Captain Zahra

    153 Captain Zahra


    As the sun set and the moon''s gentle glow shone across thend, casting shadows all over, Henry''s voice cut through the air - "Spread the word" - hemanded, his eyes fixed on the horizon - "We make camp here tonight. Tomorrow, we march to Mirante for supplies."


    In a few minutes, the ten thousand-strong army came to seamless coordinated halt, without disturbing the orderly lines. Soon, tents were raised and theforting glow of bonfires illuminated the faces of weary soldiers, warding off the chill of the night and offering a chance for a hot meal.


    Around one such fire, a small group of soldiers sat huddled, their bowls of steaming food cradled in their hands. A mix of anxiety and anticipation covered their faces - "Dig in" - a long dark-haired woman said - "We won''t have suchforts once the real battle begins."


    At her words, the soldiers exchanged worried nces - "Captain Zahra," one called respectfully, his grip tightening on his bowl - "What do you think we''ll face on the battlefield?"


    Zahra took a sip from her bow and met their gaze - "Is this your first battle?" - She asked, only to seem them nod their heads with a mixture of fear and shame, unable to look directly at her. The General left her with a few greenhorns. Well, she couldn''t ask much, since this was her first official mission as a leader. Zahra''s expression softened. A leader must be patient and able to inspire calm into subordinates'' hearts, the king always repeated these words during themanders'' training.


    "My first battle was under his majesty''smand himself" - she said, the soldiers leaning in eagerly to listen. Any story would have sufficed to lift their spirits, but one involving the king was even better. They wanted to listen about the great feats created by the legendary king.


    "It was one, maybe two years ago" - Zahra continued, gazing into the fire''s glow, like a lost soul trying to find a deste memory. Soon, a mischievous smile covered her lips, the memory of those terrified faces etched in her mind.


    "The king gathered a hundred of us against Luak''s army of thousands" - She recounted, her hand gesturing as if rapidly shing a sword in the air, fighting against invisible arrows and des - "He led us through the forest to hunt hundreds of them down."


    "I can still see that beautiful sword cutting through the enemies, creating a river of blood beneath the king''s feet. No one couldy a finger on him. He just dashed into the enemies'' ranks and shed his sword, beheading half a dozen in a single attack." - Zahra continued, her voice filled with reverence, her words able to paint a vivid picture of the chaos of the battle, the ng of steel and the painful cries of the fallen etched in her mind - "They had no time to evade or fight back, falling to the king''s sword without the time to scream. It was like seeing a Sanguinary Wolf hunting down Snow Rabbits. We followed right behind, but could only get the king''s leftovers. He was like an appex predator."7


    As Zahra''s story unfolded, the soldiers leaned even closer, captivated by the narrative. Nearby, other soldiers paused in their tasks, their ears perking up as they listened attentively. They could almost see the king''s tall figure, stained with blood, amidst the sounds of shing steel and agonized cries. It gave them chills, even the smell of blood seemed to invade their nostrils. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "We were only a hundred against thousands, but we didn''t lose a single soul. Not until we marched up that mountain��" - Zahra''s voice trailed off, her gaze dropping to the bowl in her hands, before taking a big gulp - "Anyway, finish your food and get some sleep. Tomorrow will be a long day" - She said, refusing to utter another word, leaving all listeners wishing to hear more about it.


    The soldiers exchanged nces, respecting and sensing the weight behind Zahra''s silence, before obediently turning their attention to their meals. After finishing their soup, they settled down by theforting glow of the bonfire, drifting into sleep. But Zahra remained awake, her mind going back towards the happening of that day. She could still see Grok''s bloody figure holding the enemy''s ankle, allowing her to kill him. And, if not for his sacrifice, hundreds of others should have died.


    "I have been training nonstop for thest years"- Zahra muttered to herself, her fingers tracing the contours of the longbow resting on herp - "I am sure that I can hit even a flying bird in the sky. I won''t miss this time." she vowed, her eyes settling on her sleeping subordinates - "I am your captain, I won''t let you die."


    -x-


    The fire crackled, creating four long shadows on the snowy ground, Henry sat with his back against a tree, absentmindedly tending to the mes and allowing the warm glow to reach him and the other three figures.


    "My liege, wouldn''t it be wiser to confront them directly, with our full force?" - Luther inquired, unable to fullyprehend the n.


    "It''s the best course of action" - Henry replied, his tone firm as he traced lines in the snow with a twig - "Once we reach Mirante, our forces will split. I''ll lead four thousand soldiers to Aritreia, aiming to seize control swiftly. ro will apany me in this mission. Meanwhile, Luther, your task will be to create small skirmishes on their northern borders, but avoidrge-scale battles. It will force them to move their forces North, leaving the other borders without protection."


    "Then, after capturing Aritreia, we''ll strike Luak from the weakened left nk"- Henry continued, outlining the strategy.


    "I understand the n" - Luther acknowledged, his years of military experience allowing him to easily understand the n - "But wouldn''t a direct assault with our full strength be more effective?"


    "A frontal assault might lead to unnecessary casualties and y into Luak''s hands. Our strategy aims to outmaneuver and weaken him before delivering a decisive blow. It''s a calcted risk, but one I believe will give us the upper hand in the long run." - Henry said - "Furthermore, I can''t underestimate them. Another mage might appear."

 Chapter 154 Tactic

    154 Tactic


    "Another mage..." - Luther shivered, the memory of that man-made disaster still vivid in his mind. Despite his five decades on the battlefield, he had never witnessed such devastating power concentrated in the hands of a single individual. It was akin to the legends passed down by their ancestors, tales warning of the formidable power wielded by rare mages.


    "We need to avoid a direct confrontation with such a formidable opponent. We can''t face him in an open field, we will be doomed fighting head on." - Henry said - "The diversionary tactic will be an essential contingency and a way to end everything quickly, minimizing our losses. I know that we arecking a General in the frontlines at this moment and I expect to fill this void as soon as possible, but can you do it, Luther?'' - Henry asked, pointing at the snow with his twig.


    Luther''s eyes carefully studied the drawing etched into the snow, his hand instinctively reaching up to scratch at his white beard as he delved into deep thought - "How many days would you need me to stall their forces?"


    "We''ll require a month, perhaps two" - Henry stated - "The journey to their capital alone will need twenty days on foot, but that''s assuming we meet no obstacle on our way there. Despite the loss of their king and numerous nobles, there may still be individuals willing to sacrifice themselves for the royal family."


    The old General pondered, his years of experience ying all possible situations in his head - "I can manage it, my liege. I''ve spent a lifetime defending our borders. I know every tree and every corner along the way. Sitting up some trouble won''t be a challenge. It''s child y. And, Mirante is only a two-day journey from the border, making it easy to get supplies and mitigate other logistic problems."


    Henry smiled - "I expected nothing less from my trusted General. However��" - The twig in his hand moved again, drawing a circle - "What is the base of all diversionary tactics?"


    "Speed and deception" - Luther echoed, not even hesitating to answer - "Speed is the essence. The swifter we move, the less time our enemy has to react and regroup. And, deception is the cloak that hides our true intentions."


    Henry''s smile widened - "Exactly. However, how will you achieve both at the same time?" - He looked expectantly at the old General. This was quite a hard question to be answered, at least in these regions where you couldn''t see much strategy on wars and mostly frontal confrontations, fearless of death.


    A brief silence enveloped the ce as Henry turned his gaze towards the old General, awaiting his response. Unexpectedly, it was Leier who broke the silence, her voice echoing - "Fewer numbers, you need fewer numbers" - she said, repeating the crucial insight.


    Leier had been by the king''s side for years, gaining a deep understanding of various war strategies and insights. The one being discussed now was one she had not only seen but had also been part once, a few years ago. It was the strategy used against Luak, where they disguised themselves as bandits to hunt hundreds of them down.


    "Yes, precisely. Fewer numbers" - Henry remarked, almost pping his hands. He hadn''t expected her to respond. Maybe ro, but not Leier - "Moving with such arge force would be near impossible without drawing attention. Therefore, you''ll need to split the soldiers andunch attacks on multiple fronts." Luther nodded, quickly grasping the essence of the king''s words 0 "So, we don''t need to mobilize all soldiers at once. We can establish a rotational system. Not every soldier needs to be actively engaged inbat, and Mirante can serve as our operational base. It will maintain our troops in a good shape." - The old general mused, but he soon found a problem - "However, we may struggle to respond promptly when the final battlemences. We''ll be short of soldiers and it would take some time for them to assemble."


    Henry shook his head, as if already anticipating the question - "No need to worry. I''ll dispatch a messenger in advance to alert you. Then, you can assemble our forces. We will attack them on both sides, giving them no time to react."


    Luther nodded, understanding the n. At the moment, he couldn''t see any ws in it. If executed correctly, they could easily triumph and minimize their losses substantially - "I understand, my liege."


    "Excellent" - Henry said, using the twig to destroy all evidences from the drawing in the snow - "You all can sleep for the night. Tomorrow promises to be a great day, especially for us, ro." - The king directed his gaze towards the bald man, who had remained unusually quiet throughout the discussion.


    "I''m already looking forward to it, Your Majesty" - ro replied, slightly embarrassed. He understood everything that had been discussed, but couldn''t help feeling a bit self-conscious that a woman who rarely took the lead had quickly grasped the n.


    Henry''s smile widened, his eyes resting on the trio before him. Everything would be fine.


    -x-


    Morning came, and the army resumed its march along the White Merchant Road, which had their footsteps marked on the white nket of the never-ending snow. Luckily, Henry had ordered the Sun God Company to pause their operations in the South Region, ensuring smooth passage for the soldiers and keeping the roads clear and unobstructed.


    If they hadn''t stopped the merchants'' activities, they would have encountered numerous dys, forcing them to halt repeatedly. Merchants were a social being and they would try to doworking in every asion. As the sun rose high above their heads, the walls of Mirante filled the horizon. The fortress that defended the kingdom for centuries.


    "Mirante" - Henry murmured, memories flooding back of the civil war. He remembered Luther''s powerful strike on the gates, opening the way for the soldiers to enter - "It''s been a while." Henry hadn''t returned to Mirante since the end of the civil war. He only ordered it to be rebuilt, wishing to construct a sturdier protection.


    "It begins" - Henry couldn''t help but mutter. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 155 The mages and Olaro

    155 The mages and ro


    Luther stayed behind in Mirante to oversee preparations before marching off to war. He had to select the groups that would rotate and also build up a good logistic to support the war. On the other hand, Henry made the decision to depart for Aritreia on the very same day. Time was of the essence, and he had already dyed this war for far too long.


    The White Merchant Road, created by the ancestors of Stahl, stretched from the capital to unknown parts of the North, whose domains were once under Stahl''s reign. It connected both Aritreia and Luak, possibly extending to kingdoms even farther south. After years of disuse, the road had sumbed to nature, with snow and vegetation reiming it. Thest human presence witnessed by these roads was during Aritreia''s invasion of Stahl, not a single soul set their foot on it for a year or more.


    "It''s as if we''ve crossed through a portal" - Henry said, sensing the ground beneath his horse had be firmer, despite the piling snow. The animal moved easier, going over the frozen vines that covered the path - "It''s also warmer here, but a significant part of the Mana is still being drawn to the North, to the Frozen Forest, making it as deste as Stahl." - Henry could feel the Mana being tugged in that direction, like it happened in Stahl.


    The memories he inherited upon taking control of Caelum remained somewhat fuzzy, like millions of shattered fragments strewn across the floor. However, amidst this haze, Henry was certain of one truth: something lurked deep within the Frozen Forest, absorbing arge portion of the Mana from hisnds and others. It was an entity that his bloodline had been battling for eons, something they couldn''t destroy but only subdue. Garret hade North only to fulfill his destiny of fighting against this beast.


    "Where are my mages?" - Henry asked, swiveling his head from atop his horse, surveying the seemingly endless line of soldiers trailing behind him, upying the whole road. Four thousand soldiers, eight hundred cavalry, two hundred barbarians, and three thousand infantry. It was a formidable force rarely witnessed in the North for the past century. Leier and ro, riding just behind the king, turned their heads as well, searching for the figures of the two mages. It didn''t take them long to spot the pair: two young men dressed extravagantly, d in what seemed to be the finest fur and adorned with jewelry rarely seen within the kingdom. Even Henry, the king himself, stood away from such wealthy disy. The most expensive item that the king wore was his long ck coat, adorned with gold buttons and delicate gold chains. Apart from this coat, Henry didn''t even bring his crown and used the most simple iron sword.


    Over the past few days, some soldiers had tried to approach the two mages, only to be met with disdain. The mages looked upon the soldiers with disgust, as if they were nothing more than insects. Henry and ro had observed everything but chose to ignore them, though they couldn''t help but feel repulsed by the mages'' behavior.


    ro clenched his jaw, his eyes turning to the king, a silent conversation urred. And, upon receiving a nod from his liege, a grin spread across the general''s face, and he joyfully rubbed his bald head. He spurred his horse around, signaling the cavalry to halt and prompting them to clear the path.


    The General brought his horse to a stop directly in front of the two young men, who gazed at him in confusion. However, their expressions quickly shifted to a mix of indignation and fury. They could feel the soldiers'' disdainful gazes upon them, painted with a strange anticipation. The soldiers had no idea what was about to happen, but the expression on the general''s face hinted that it wasn''t something good. They wanted to see it, the soldiers wanted to see those disdainful and proud expression on the ground.


    "You!" - one of the mages yelled, a young man with a big nose and brown hair - "What do you think you''re doing, blocking our path?" - His tone wasced in disrespect, causing ro to clench his teeth so tightly they threatened to break. Instead of halting their verbal attacks, the mages continued their tirade, each insult more cutting than thest. "We are grand mages, born once in every century!" - one arrogantly dered - "We''ll demand your head from the king! We are esteemed mages of the kingdom!" - The otherplemented - "You are only a miserable general!"


    Henry observed from his position, allowing the general to let go of his anger and impart a lesson on loyalty and respect to the soldiers. ro had already bestowed them mercy by not having them executed on the spot. These two had disrespected a general in front of his soldiers, in front of his brothers. Death would be an easy way out.


    16:14


    "Shouldn''t we intervene, Your Majesty?" - Leier asked, fearing for the safety of the tools that her liege raised with such care.


    They hurled insults after insults at ro, a smug grin spreading across their faces as they felt the soldiers'' expressions shifting from mockery to an indiscernible emotion. It was as if they were looking at a crazy person, one that would soon die but didn''t know the reason. And, they were right.


    "What the fuck are you bbering about, pieces of shit?!" - ro roared, unable to contain his rage any longer - "Grand mages?!" - With lightning speed, his hands shot out, seizing the faces of the two young men as if they were prey caught in the talons of an eagle. They had no time to be surprised, let alone react.


    Without a single ounce of hesitation, ro yanked the two men from their horses and thrust their faces into the pile of snow beneath them - "Now, what do you have to say, huh?" - he bellowed, exerting pressure to push their heads even deeper into the snow.


    The two men struggled, but they couldn''t get away from his grip, their strength slowly fading away. They tried to breath and scream, but the snow was suffocating them. Their efforts were futile. - "What''s the matter? Cat got your tongue?" - he asked, a sadistic and mocking smile covering his lips, tightening his hold on them.


    Henry observed from his position, allowing the general to let go of his anger and impart a lesson on loyalty and respect to the soldiers. ro had already bestowed them mercy by not having them executed on the spot. These two had disrespected a general in front of his soldiers, in front of his brothers. Death would be an easy way out.


    "Shouldn''t we intervene, Your Majesty?" - Leier asked, fearing for the safety of the tools that her liege raised with such care.


    Henry shook his head - "ro grows bored quite easily. He''ll release them soon enough. He also knows that I need them." - he said. As if a testimony to his words, ro soon let both of them go. "Boring, so boring." - ro said, wiping his bloodied hands on his fur garments, shaking his head - "I thought mages were meant to be powerful, like the one who attacked us. Yet, you two couldn''t even best a First Stage Warrior up close. Pathetic" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "The king awaits both of you. Get ready and don''t bete" - ro dered unmerciful - "You have five minutes. If you don''t get up and go greet the king, I''ll make sure to dig a hole in this snow and let you two sleep inside it for the night. It will be a cozy house for both of you."


    "The king requires your assistance to take down the first fortress in case they resist" -ro mounted his horse, leaving the two mages still trapped in the snow. However, he gave ast smile, seeing them struggling to be free from the snow.

 Chapter 156 Wind Breeze

    Chapter 156 Wind Breeze


    From atop his horse, Henry observed the two figures kneeling before him, their noses bloodied and swollen from the recent beating - "He was rather pissed, huh?" - Henry thought, seeing the result of ro''s ''gentle'' care - "He has gone soft, not even a single bone broken." - Henry still remembered when ro taught the soldiers in the training center of the castle. It was a miracle of a day when nobody was sent to the infirmary bed.


    Henry didn''t particrly care whether the mages were injured, as long as they could fulfill their duties -"It''s been some time since ourst meeting, hasn''t it?" - Henry remarked casually, his tone devoid of any particr emotion - "I hope Luna has been able to teach you a thing or two of magic."


    The duo nodded, their eyes avoiding meeting ro''s gaze, a mix of anger and fear imprinted in their eyes. They desired revenge, but they knew they couldn''t challenge the bald man without risking serious injury or even their lives. It was safer to remainpliant, like sheep in a wolf''s den. Not minding the silence, Henry continued - "In the next few hours, we''ll reach the first city on Aritreia''s grounds" - he gestured towards the south where the faint outlines of a city could be seen on the horizon - ""We can''t afford a prolonged fight, since we need to finish this war in a month. I want to take those walls down as fast as possible. So, what can you do to help me?"


    The duo remained silent again, only nodding their heads, like two chicken scratching the ground for food.


    "Maybe ro broke them, he shouldn''t have aimed for the heads" - Henry thought, shooting an annoyed look at ro, who responded with a sheepish shrug, apologizing for his actions, but also stepping forwards to take responsibility.


    The general could sense the king getting angrier - "Apologies, Your Majesty" - he said - "Perhaps I was��to forceful in my actions. I will try to make them open their mouths again." - he took a step forward, ready to act.


    The duo''s eyes widened in terror, and they gestured desperately toward their lips, attempting to make sounds but unable to part their pale, bloodied lips. ro seized both of their chins and pulled them downward, their hands instinctively reached for ro''s, trying to pry his grip away, pained muffles echoing from them. However, they were unable to stop the bald general. Their lips, seemingly glued shut, suddenly opened, a thin stream of blooding out. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Well, can you talk now?" - ro asked, his tone feigning concern while a sly smile yed on his lips. It felt really good resuming the lesson. Yes, he should be a teacher when retiring.


    "Y-yes!" - they both responded, their voices unable to hide the anger present in their being. They wanted to retaliate and pay back for the pain and beating. However, the fear didn''t allow them to move.


    ro turned to the king and nodded, offering a victorious smile as he raised his thumb. "Can you answer me now?" - Henry asked, his patience wearing out.


    "Y-Yes, Your Majesty" - They said in unison, their voices trembling with pain and fear of the bald general''s possible return. They didn''t want to be torture.


    "Well, how can you be useful?" - Henry asked, his impatience unveiled by his tone. These two had already wasted an hour of their march, and he wasn''t keen on repeating himself to these two. It was both frustrating and absurd that two mages couldn''t even free their own lips, it was humiliating.


    The duo exchanged nces until the young man with a big nose spoke up - "I believe we can assist in bringing down that barrier, Your Majesty" - he said - "Though we''ve only just formed our Spirit core, teacher Luna taught us a specific spell, saying that it was all we needed. It''s a spell we can only cast a couple of times, at most, before exhausting ourselves." "Although I already expected��one spell, they won''t be much useful" - Henry thought, rubbing his forehead. However, he had to ask - "What is it?"


    The duo could sense the king''s disappointment - "It''s a wind spell called Wind Breeze." - They lowered their heads in a somewhat embarrassed manner.


    Upon hearing the spell''s name, ro, standing nearby, had to hide augh using his hands. The name seemed more suited for dryingundry or acting as a personal fan to cool down the king on a hot day. It didn''t sound useful in a war.


    "Wind Breeze?" - Henry repeated incredulously, this name didn''t seem useful at all - "And what exactly can it do?" - Despite his skepticism, Henry didn''t want to cloud his judgment.


    "Well..." - It was the other young man who responded, his appearance in enough that it could be found in any streets - "It is a spell that can summon a breeze, You Majesty. It''s a useful spell" - He said, hiding the dissatisfaction towards the king''s words and doubt.


    Henry wanted to jump off his horse and bash their faces into the snow, like ro. A breeze. He couldn''t think of any situation where a breeze would be useful in a war. Would the enemies need a hairstylist - "How will this be useful?" - he asked, struggling to contain his emotions.


    The man with the big nose responded - "We''ve been practicing this spell by lifting each other off the ground with the breeze, Your Majesty. Although it''s a bit slow and can sometimes fail midway, we can lift a person up a wall��if it isn''t too high, of course."


    Henry''s eyes lit up with interest, finally seeing some utility - "Show me" - he demanded, wishing to see if this spell would be of any use. If it proved to be true, Henry could already think of strategies where it mighte in handy.


    The two young mages immediatelyplied. The mana glowed green around the young man with a big nose. He pointed towards hispanion and a gentle breeze seemed to concentrate in the air, gradually lifting the other mage upward. It was slow, but he was indeed ascending. "Higher!" Henrymanded, noticing the ascent had halted quite high up. Yet, even at this height, they wouldn''t be able to reach the top of Icemit''s walls. There had to be more to this spell. Gritting his teeth, the man with the big nose pushed his mana to the limit - "Ahh!" - he screamed, nearly passing out. His friend began to ascend once more for another minute, until Henry ordered him to stop.


    Henry''s eyes sparkled with a newfound excitement - "This war may prove easier than anticipated."

 Chapter 157 Rusra (I)

    Chapter 157 Rusra (I)


    The march resumed with Henry at the forefront, Leier, ro, and the two mages following closely behind. The silhouettes of countless soldiers stretched along the road cutting through the forest. It was an intimidating scene, one that could evoke fear into anyone.


    It didn''t take long before the walls of Rusra came into view, surrounded by towering trees with needle-like leaves and conical shapes that seemed to reach for the sky, threatening to pierce a hole through it. Every life within thisnds seemed to be rebelling against the heaven''s way to survive, creating a desire for vengeance.


    Henry briefly observed the walls before turning to the two mages- "Can you lift two of us up there?" - he asked, and both mages nodded in affirmation. - "Good. You two will wait until I give the signal. I don''t wish to repeat myself, are we clear?!"


    "Yes, my liege!" - They responded in unison. Henry then turned to his General. "We will wait for nightfall. But before that, I want to send a messenger to them."


    "A messenger, my liege? Shouldn''t we attack now, my king?" - ro asked, his eyes reflecting his confusion - - "I thought we were going to strike as soon as we arrived and take the enemy by surprise, using magic to surprise them."


    Henry shook his head, patting his horse, which snorted and pawed at the snow, sending snow towards the soldiers behind him, ready for battle - "Do you see those soldiers on the walls?" - he asked, pointing to the archers'' silhouette, some already with arrows nocked, their eyes cautiously watching over Stahl''s army.


    "Yes" - ro nodded, silently counting nearly a hundred archers atop the wall, doing nothing and only observing Stahl''s force from their position. They held the power to attack them, but didn''t do so.


    "Isn''t it strange that they''ve noticed us but aren''t attacking? They seem to be waiting for something" - Henry observed calmly, gently rubbing his horse''s head - "If it were me, and I knew an enemy was near, I wouldn''t wait for them to set up an attack strategy. I''d fire everything I had at them. They are not good at war techniques, but even animals know to strike first." ro rubbed his bald head, contemting the king''s insight. He was impulsive, but being around Henry always taught him new strategies. "Choose one of our cavalry and have him march with my banner to their gates. If things go awry..." Henry''s eyes glinted with a purple light. "We will raid the city tonight. I don''t wish to participate in useless battles, but I won''t run away from them."


    Henry could feel the intense atmosphere emanating from the army guarding his back. They all wanted a piece of their enemies.


    -x-


    On top of Rusra''s walls, two soldiers trembled at the sight of the seemingly endless army emerging from the forest and stretching across the horizon. The sheer number of troops was like an unending line of ants marching out of an anthill, a sight that sent chills down their spines.


    "What-What are those?" - one of them asked, his voice shivering as he also caught sight of the giant red horses amongst those long lines of soldiers - "I-I''ve never seen those giant red horses before" -he added, gulping hard. "I-I''ve never seen them either" - the other soldier replied, his voicepletely painted by fear - "Should we attack?" - he asked, ncing nervously at hispanion, who responded by smacking the back of his head, nearly causing him to tumble off the wall. He saw his ancestors waving at him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Are you an idiot?" - the other hissed, keeping his voice low enough to be heard only by his friend. - "The Eldermanded us to immediately go and warn him if anyone approached the city��and those ones seem dangerous."


    Rubbing his head in pain, the friend muttered - "But it''s been more than a year since he gave that order. He''s never left the castle since then. That old man has gone insane, saying that someone wants him dead and that if he steps outside, he''ll be killed. He also dered that no one should pass through the North gate or go further North."


    A heavy silence fell between the two soldiers. The old man was from the Rusra Family, an uncle that assumed the position of city''s lord after the actual patriarch left to the war against Stahl. One day, Duke Latrel returned alone and wounded. He offered no exnation, but gave the news of Rusra patriarch''s death. He departed to the capital right after receiving treatment, not giving them another news.


    Since that day, the uncle had taken charge of Rusra until the selection of a new lord from his nephew''s direct bloodline happened. However, he began to fear for his life, evading almost all contacts with the person. His final instruction, before going into his castle, had been clear: if an army appeared on the horizon, they were to notify him immediately.


    "It''s the orders�� We have no choice" - the first soldier said - "I''ll go down and warn the Elder. You wait here." - He quickly descended from the wall and sprinted towards the castle, which loomed imposingly over the wooden houses. He ran across the narrow streets, bumping into people along the way and not even apologizing.


    He kept running and running, his mind devoid of any other thought but the message for the elder. He only wanted to get it done.


    Soon, he stood breathless before the castle''s gates, guarded by a few guards- "I-I have�� news�� for the Elder" - hesaid, gasping for air and with a dry throat -"T-There''s an army�� to the North!" - He pointed urgently - "We need to hurry!" The two guards exchanged strange nces before stepping aside to let the soldier through. Although it was their duty to inform the Elder of the situation, they hesitated. Working in the castle, they understood the depth of the old man''s paranoia and fear. They didn''t want to get in the way.


    The soldier dashed through the castle''s deste hallways. Only a few maids were present, two to four at most, not enough to tend to the vast castle. And, fortunately, he didn''t bump into any of them and continued until he reached arge wooden door. He knocked three times.


    "Why are you here?!"- A bothered and elderly voice shouted from behind the doors -"You''ve already collected it today! Go away!" - The doors swung open, revealing a disheveled, naked figure with pale, cid skin, long nails, and tangled white hair. The odor of urine came from behind him as the door opened. "Who are you?" - the old man asked, his voice filled with confusion and caution. His hands moved toward the door, where he grabbed a sword, ready to defend himself. He looked at the soldier with the will to fight anytime.


    "E-Elder!" - the soldier called out, almost not recognizing the interim lord of the city - "There is an army at our gates!" -At those words, some rity came to the lord''s eyes.

 Chapter 158 Rusra (II)

    Chapter 158 Rusra (II)


    The ritysted only for a few moments before madness returned to his eyes, causing him to start biting on his long nails - "Have they already begun attacking us?" - he asked, blood already seeping from his fingers.


    The soldier shook his head, but still a bit unsettled by the sight of the elder''s appearance. Thest time he had seen him, the man''s movements had been apanied by the strict etiquette of nobility. Now, he appeared as though he had lost his way in the woods for years, having no contact with humanity.


    "Excellent news!" - The elder eximed, his enthusiasm deeply contrasting with his appearance and behavior. However, he quickly returned to a state of madness, nervously biting his nails - "What should I give him as a present? A sword? Gold? Food? He will kill me if I don''t move ordingly" - he murmured to himself, his thoughts spiraling. Then, he began shouting -"Maids! Maids! Where are my maids?"


    The soldier could only stare in bewilderment at the elder, unsure of how to handle the situation. The lord was the only noble left in the city, as all others had followed Duke Latrel''s trail to the capital. Now, the responsibility of leading and protecting the city fell upon a man consumed by madness. The soldier felt utterly lost. He should have brought a friend to help.


    "Lord! Lord!" - the soldier repeated, attempting to snap the elder out of his crazy state of mind. He moved to shake the lord''s shoulders, but before he could, the elder shouted - "Scum! Take your dirty hands off me! Are you here to kill me too? Nobody can kill me!" - In a swift motion, a silver sh appeared, and the soldier could only take a step back, but a sword still found its mark.


    The soldier screamed in agony, his hands instinctively clutching his bleeding shoulder where his arm had been chopped off - "Stop, my lord!" - he pleaded, desperately raising his remaining arm in defense as the elder lifted his sword again. However, his words couldn''t prate the attackers mind.


    The elder''s eyes gleamed with madness as he raised his sword once more, delivering a fatal blow that decapitated the helpless soldier. It was a clean and swift attack. Briefly ncing at the corpse, he began screaming again - "Maids! There''s blood staining the castle!" With that, he began to wander the halls of the castle, naked and brandishing his sword. Through the crack of the elder''s door, one could glimpse dozens of dposing bodies, all dressed in maid attire. The elder''s eyes glinted in madness and his sword descended yet again, beheading the helpless soldier. He looked briefly at the corpse, before yelling - "Maids! There is blood dirtying the castle!" - He shouted and began walking around the castle, naked and with sword in hand. Through the crack of the elder''s door, one could see dozens of dposing bodies, all wearing maid attires, their blood forming a pool of blood. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    -x-


    Atop the walls, the soldiers kept their eyes fixed on the army positioned right outside of their walls - "Someone ising!" - a voice echoed as a figure in hard leather armor appeared, carrying a banner so tall it seemed to touch the skies and desiring to cover the whole sun.


    Seeing the figure, the soldiers on the wall quickly raised their bows - "Stop, right there!" - they shouted, their voices trembling. The single figure wasn''t intimidating, but the thousands of soldiers hidden in the forest filled them with fear. They were like a pack of wolves ready to pounce at them.


    The horseman bearing the banner only halted where his voice could reach those on the wall - "King Henry von Stahl, descendant of Garret von Stahl, the Dragon yer, and lord of allnds up North, has issued amand" - he shouted, his tone firm and unshakable, as if the hundreds of arrows pointed at him didn''t exist - "The Kingmands you to surrender the city. He promises mercy to those whoy down their arms and open the gates. You have until sunys to rest to respond! If we don''t have an answer by then, the city will burn to ashes!"


    The horseman cast a single nce up at the soldiers, a look that carried both a warning and a threat. He nted the banner firmly in the ground before guiding his horse back to the army, which remained hidden beneath the tall vegetation surrounding the city. The banner seemed to be a remainder of the urgency and the consequences of their actions.


    It didn''t take long for murmurs to spread among the soldiers - "We need to inform the lord" - a veteran soldier said. Another quickly responded - "Someone has already gone to the castle. They should be back any moment." - The veteran nodded -"Great, then we''ll wait for orders." The soldiers on the wall felt a wave of fear at the sight of the fluttering banner nted before them, each swallowing hard. However, the mention of the lord''s presence eased their anxiety. It was human nature: when under pressure, people tended to rx when someone else took charge of making crucial decisions, washing their hands off.


    "We just need to wait; the lord will take care of it" - the veteran soldier murmured, clenching his fists while trying to make himself believe that everything would be fine - "He will save our city."


    However, when those words left his mouth, desperate screams erupted from behind him as if the whole city was crying - "An attack?" - he asked, his eyes turning towards the enemies'' positions - "No, they are still there." - he could still see the thousands of silhouettes taking cover under the canopies.


    Suddenly - "Captain! Captain!" - A desperate, breathless shout reached the veteran as a figure rushed up the wall, his forehead bleeding - "The Lord! The Lord has gone crazy! He''s killing everyone!"


    "Calm down!" The veteran hurriedly helped the man sit and forced him to take deep breaths. "What''s happening?" he asked once the man had finally managed to steady his breath.


    "The Lord! He''s attacking everyone! He''s already killed dozens of our people in front of the castle!" the soldier cried, his eyes filled with desperation. "He has gone crazy!"


    The captain didn''t wait and dashed down the wall - "Follow me!" - he ordered.

 Chapter 159 Rusra (III)

    Chapter 159 Rusra (III)


    The only word that could describe the sight in front of the captain was carnage, a carnage out of battlefield. A naked old man was swinging his sword wildly at the desperate people, cutting down everyone in his path. Blood covered the ground, streaming through the narrow streets of the city, and the once-busy za, filled with market stalls, was now empty and stained in red. Bodies everywhere.


    The guards who had left the wall didn''t take long to reach the ce of carnage, their steps slowing down with the sight of dozens of bodies on the strewn on the ground - "Lord! Stop!" - The captain shouted, but without the courage to get near the naked old man, who was furiously stabbing a corpse.


    At the sound of his voice, the old man turned his head toward the captain and the dozens of warriors behind him. His movements seemed mechanical as he turned to stare at them. "C-Captain?" - A bit of rity returning to the old man''s voice and eyes as he tried to recognize the person in front of him - "What is happening here?" - he asked, looking around at the lifeless bodies strewn all about - "Did Stahl already attack? Where are they?" - He seemed unable to grasp that he was the real culprit of this massacre, like a patient with Alzheimer.


    "Lord, please, can youy down your sword?" - The captain swallowed hard, his voice nearly caught in his throat. However, his words seemed to blow away and destroy the residual rity from the old man''s eyes.


    The old man lifted his sword at the captain -"Who are you? Are you here to kill me?"- he asked - "Do you think you can kill me, insects? I am the lord of Rusra!"


    "Lord! Stop, we��" The captain began, but he had no time to finish his words as the sword shed toward him.


    He barely had time to react. Instinctively, he threw himself to the side, the de slicing through the air where his head had been a moment before. The old man''s strength was terrifying, and the captain knew that despite his age and frail body, he couldn''t win against the lord. At least, not alone.


    He turned to his soldiers, who remained motionless. Luckily, the lord didn''t try to attack them and focused solely on him - "Get in position!" - the captain barked, scrambling to his feet - "Do not engage! Just try to disarm him!" The guards hesitated, feeling the still warm blood of the fallen invading their boots. They felt horrified and afraid, Despite their fear, they still obeyed their captain. They spread out, forming a semicircle around the old man, their weapons drawn in a defensive way. The old lord''s eyes darted wildly between them, the sword in his hand gleaming with fresh blood. "I am your lord!" - He screamed, the sound echoing through the narrow streets of the city as the people shut themselves within their houses while others ran to the gates, trying to escape - "I am your lord! You will obey me! You will��" A guard to the old man''s left lunged forward, aiming to knock the sword from his grasp. The old man spun with an incredible speed, his sword arcing through the air. The guard fell, a deep gash opening across his chest, killing him immediately. At the same time, another guard advanced, his sword ready to strike at the lord''s back, but the old man seemed to have eyes on his back and sidestepped. His sword danced in the air, like the ws of a dragon, killing another one.


    The other guards, who were about to dash forward, took a step back, their weapons trembling - "Just hold your position!"- The captainmanded, his voice enough to make them remain in ce but not enough to quell their fear. He was together with them and his presence made them believe in it.


    "Lord, listen to me!" - the captain tried to get through the madness - "We are not your enemies! We are your men, sworn to protect you!" "Lies!"- the old man spat, snarling back at them - "All of you, deceivers! Traitors! You all want to kill me! I will not allow that!" His eyes flickered with even more madness as he swung his sword wildly at the air, but not enough to hit any of the soldiers circling him.


    "He is mad!" - The captain thought, feeling desperate. He needed a n, something to subdue the old man without more bloodshed. It was a difficult but not impossible operation. He quickly scanned the surroundings, his eyes falling upon a coil of rope discarded near a market stall - "Hold him off!" - hemanded his men as he darted towards it. The guards exchanged nces, gritting their teeth and tightening their grips on their weapons. Fear coursed through them, but the sight of countless bodies strewn around fueled their will, those were their neighbors or cousins. They had to do something.


    They pulled the circle closer to the lord, forming a tighter jail. They feigned attacks to distract the lord without getting too close. In his madness, the old man swung his sword wildly, his movements erratic, but a single strike meant death. The old man had already swung his sword hundreds of times and the guards only evaded, an easier task thanks to the madnessmanding the lord.


    However, in a minor error, a soldier forgot to step back, and the lord''s de came hurtling towards him like aet, iming another victim. Another body joined the bloody river forming on the za. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    -x-


    Outside the city, Henry sat near his horse, his gaze fixed on Rusra''s walls as he bit into a peculiar blue apple - "This is quite tasty, isn''t it?"- he turned to Leier, who was chewing on one as well. She silently nodded in agreement. "Who knew they would have something like this lying by the road" - he examined the blue fruit closely - "We don''t have anything like this in Stahl. When I im thesends, I''ll order the cultivation of these trees. It''s a strangely familiar taste." Leier arched an eyebrow, puzzled by Henry''s words - "Have you tasted this before, my liege?"


    "Well��" - Henry hesitated. He couldn''t say that the taste reminded him of Earth''s apples - "I''m not sure. It just feels oddly familiar." - Leier wished to ask more, but sensing his reluctance, she only epted it.


    Suddenly, a distant sound caught their attention - "What is that noise?" - Henry''s ears perked up as he rose to his feet, scanning the city walls intently - "Do you hear it too?"


    "Yes, my liege," Leier confirmed. "It sounds like screams."


    Henry looked at the walls again, seeing the soldiers atop of it leaving their positions -"Call ro, we will be marching right now." - hemanded, getting on his horse.

 Chapter 160 Rusra (IV)

    Chapter 160 Rusra (IV)


    The n to attack at midnight meant the soldiers hadn''t set up a proper camp. Instead, they waited near newly made fireces, eating the food they had brought with them. Mostly meat and fruits found within the forest sustained them, providing energy for the nearing war.


    Following the king''s orders, preparations didn''t take long. Within an hour, the cavalry had taken its ce at the forefront, with the barbarians leading the infantry right behind. Henry, ro, Leier, and the two mages spearheaded the army.


    "ro, you grab one of them, I will take the other" - Henrymanded, swiftly pulling one of the mages onto his horse. ro did the same, pulling the second mage onto his own mount. Seeing this, Leier tried to protest - "My Liege, I should be the one going there!" - She couldn''t understand why the king was putting himself in danger again, especially with thousands of soldiers willing to die for him. The king understood her worries, but could do nothing about it.


    "Among everyone here, I am the strongest" - Henry exined, grabbing the reins tightly, making sure that it was rightly set - "Trust me, if there was someone as powerful as ro here, I would dly stand back. But right now, we need to be fast and subdue the soldiers up there. And since you specialize in stealth, you are not the best for this job. You will be exposed when up there, where you can''t easily hide your movements, especially during the daytime."


    At these words, Leier gritted her teeth - "I can do it, my liege! I have been training. I can do it" - she said, helplessly trying to convince him once again, but Henry shook his head, looking deeply into her blue eye.


    "This is not open to discussion. Be ready to lead the others as soon as the gates open. I need you here to lead them." - His tone was firm and unyielding.


    Leier stood silent for a brief moment, then bowed her head - "I will obey" - she said, gritting her fists, understanding she could not change the king''s decision. Again, she felt useless and unable to help the king.


    Henry nodded his head, satisfied with the response. Right now, he had something more important to do than to be a passive king. He had to act.


    "ro!" Henry called "Where is Zahra?" "She is with the infantry at the back of the army" - ro pointed towards the back, finally helping the mage getfortable on the horse - "As you suggested, I ced her with the new recruits to see if she has the qualities of a leader." "Good work!" - Henry said - "I hope she will show what I am looking for." - He had asked his generals, who were closer to the army, to find new talents to develop. He already knew Zahra had talent, but he needed to test her.


    "Are you ready?" The king asked the mage sitting with him. The mage hesitantly nodded, his face still swollen from ro''s beating. He was afraid, but the aura of the man behind him spread somefort into his soul, making his heartbeat slow down and calming his nerves. He was ready to do his part.


    Satisfied with the response, Henry turned to Leier again - "Can you fetch me a shield?" - The silver-haired woman didn''t hesitate. She grabbed her own shield from her horse and handed it to the king.


    "Thanks! Although I am not familiar with shields, but this one is quite good" - Henry said, feeling its weight. It had a good bnce and fit well in his hands, as if it was personally made for him.


    "You are wee, my liege" - Leier replied, a happy smile on her lips. She had made this shield for the king herself, fearing he might need to defend himself in a tough situation. And, it really became useful.


    "I will return it to you when this is all finished" - Henry said, flicking the reins, not wishing to waste any more time and prompting the horse to bolt forward - "I am counting on you, Leier!" he shouted, leaving those words behind.


    ro followed right behind his king. As they left the cover of the trees and dashed towards the gates, Henry and ro protected themselves and the mages with their shields, expecting arrows to rain down on them. However, not a single arrow appeared in the sky. Still, the duo didn''t let their guard down and kept their shields raised, ready to defend themselves. The horses galloped at full speed, their giant sizes creating an imposing and almost fearful image as a long and straight line was created on the snow behind them. When they were really close to the gates - "It''s finished, Your Highness!" - the mage yelled, a green glowing aura slightly covering their hands. At those words, Henry and ro immediately pulled the reins as hard as they could, making the horses suddenly decelerate and almost stop. They immediately threw their shields away and jumped up, using the horses as tforms. Thankfully, their powerful bodies withstood the impact and didn''t break any bones. Despite their fear and unfamiliarity with horses, the two mages stayed calm, enough to cast their spell.


    In the air, Henry and ro felt themselves rapidly slowing down and being pulled back to the ground. Suddenly they felt something pushing them upwards like an invisible hand pushing them up. It was the wind, bringing them towards their destiny. It pushed them until they finallynded on the deste walls of Rusra.


    Seeing their sess, the mages on the ground exchanged a victorious but tired smile before passing out on top of the horses, which intelligently returned towards the army. Luckily, no arrows came towards these two unconscious people. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    On top of the walls, ro and Henry, ready to fight their way to the gates, stopped in shock at the sight of the walls devoid of any life or line of defense. There wasn''t a single soldier defending it, like a building inhabited by ghosts.


    "Is this a trap, my liege?" - ro couldn''t help but ask, his eyes nervously awaiting for someone to jump at them.


    Henry looked around. "No, something must have happened!" he couldn''t understand why this situation was happening. Nobody would be dumb enough to let an enemy invade their castle so easily.


    Suddenly, they heard screamsing from within the city��desperate and painful screams that seemed toe from deep within the confines of hell.


    "You go open the gates. I will check it," Henrymanded."

 Chapter 161 Rusra (V)

    Chapter 161 Rusra (V)


    Henry dashed through the streets of Rusra, following the screams that echoed through the city, which were getting closer and closer. They chaos was near, he could feel it.


    "Blood?" - Henry thought as he sawrge streams of blood flowing down the streets, filling the gaps between the small rocks paving it - "What the hell is happening? Has Luak attacked them?" - His mind raced, trying to think of other possibilities - "No, it''s impossible for them to mobilize arge number of troops so soon after losing their whole army."


    Despite his racing thoughts, Henry couldn''t figure out what was happening. He never imagined that the lord might have lost his mind and started attacking his own people. This situation had never crossed his mind.


    "Someone��something ising," Henry thought as he felt the ground trembling slightly, as if a giant was approaching. Suddenly, the source of the screams became clear in front of him. A horde of people was desperately running towards him. Mothers were pulling their children, and fathers were carrying everything they could in case they needed to sell it to survive, from food to wood.


    "Run! Run! Get out of the way!" - One of the men at the front screamed, waving his hands to make Henry move aside and follow them. "The lord has gone crazy! We have to run away!"


    The horde was approaching, but Henry stood his ground, trying to make sense of the madness overwhelming the people surging past him. Despite some bumping into him, the crowd kept moving, fear evident in their movements. As they rushed by, Henry grabbed the arm of a man - " What do you mean the lord has gone crazy?" - he asked, squeezing the man''s arm. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Let me go!" - the man yelled, trying to push Henry away. But, no matter how much he struggled, he couldn''t move Henry''s grip away. He could only watch as the people passed by, continuing to run to save their lives. He turned to Henry, pleading - "P-Please, let me go. The lord will surely kill both of us if we stay here."


    "Answer me first: what do you mean the lord has gone crazy?" - Henry asked again, trying to make sense of what was happening.


    The man responded immediately, his tone desperate and hurried - "I don''t know what happened, but the lord suddenly came out of the castle and started killing everyone" - He spoke without pausing for breath - "He even killed the guards and other soldiers. Right now, the soldiers are trying to contain him at the central za, but dozens already died" - His eyes unconsciously nced at the bloody path, making his legs tremble even more.


    Henry took a brief moment to organize his thoughts and then released the man - "You can go!" - The man didn''t hesitate and began to run again, not even looking back to curse at him. "Well, ro will know what to do with them. I hope he doesn''t kill them thinking they are soldiers trying to defend the town," Henry muttered to himself.


    He was worried about these people meeting ro and not respecting the general''s position. If they insisted on leaving, his army outside might kill many of them, mistaking them for guards trying to defend the city. However, Henry trusted that ro would handle the situation. Taking onest look at the fleeing crowd, Henry then ran towards the castle. He could still hear sounds ahead. It was a mixture of desperate and painful cries, essentially different from the horde ofmoners.


    It didn''t take long before he found himself in the za, at the gates of Rusra''s castle. The ground was covered with dozens, if not hundreds, of dismembered bodies, their blood forming pools and streaming down the streets. Hundreds of soldiers surrounded a naked elder who was shing one person after another, adding more bodies to the ground.


    "A rope? What are they doing?" - Henry wondered, seeing a man holding a rope, seemingly waiting for the right moment - "They''re not trying to kill him, but subdue him? Are they crazy?" Henry could see that most of these soldiers were normal humans without a speck of Mana in their bodies. They would never be able to defeat a Second Stage Warrior without the intention to kill. Trying to subdue and tie up such a person was practically impossible. It would only result in more and more deaths. However, despite knowing that, Henry decided to sit back and watch everything unfold. He wouldn''t interfere with their ns. Spotting a chair at a nearby market stall, he settled into it, choosing to observe the scene closely. These were not his soldiers, so he had no concern for their lives.


    "The man with the rope in hand seems to be the leader" - Henry murmured, observing with interest as the man gavemands to the others while maintaining distance, one body falling after the other.


    The constant deaths meant that every time one of them fell, another entered the circle to fill the void. This endless rotation of forces prevented them from acting in unison, like a bowl with cracks trying to hold water, creating gaps in their formation. Only a single mistake was needed for the old man to kill another. In a matter of minutes, Henry had already counted seven deaths at the old man''s hand. "What is he waiting for?" - Henry asked himself as he looked at their captain, but he soon found the reason - "He is afraid." - He could see his knees trembling and his hands almost dropping the rope.


    The battle continued. The old man continued to sh his sword, killing one soldier after another, his eyes maniacally searching for more victims. He didn''t stop. These ordinary soldiers were likembs waiting to be ughtered; the only sign that he was in a battle was his tired breathing out of his nostrils.


    "His movements seem strange" - Henry observed, analyzing old man''s every move - "He has Mana, but is only using it to fuel his body stamina and strength. He doesn''t seem like a human, but an animal from the Frozen Forest."


    As Henry continued to watch, the old man lunged again towards another soldier, his sword reaping yet another life. However, this time, the captain finally seemed to muster the courage to move and do his job. Seeing that the old man had turned his back on him, the captain twirled the rope and then hurled it towards the old man, before pulling it back, tightening the noose around him. The old man stared at the rope, perplexed, without understanding what happened - "We caught him!" - The captain eximed ecstatically, rxing.


    Unlike the captain, the soldiers facing the old man didn''t let their guard down; they remained alert because they saw the old man suddenly moving and the rope breaking.

 Chapter 162 Rusra (VI)

    Chapter 162 Rusra (VI)


    Thanks to his naked figure, the soldiers around the old man could see his veins swelling and pulsating rapidly as if blood was pumping furiously through them. They watched the old man''s skinny frame transform into a bulky, bodybuilder-like physique. The transformation led the rope to began to snap with his struggle.


    Henry watched with interest, his eyes glimmering with a purple light - "He really is acting like an animal, even in the way he''s moving mana. He''s just spilling it outside his circuits and injecting it into his muscles" - Henry observed, his fingers tapping rhythmically the chair - "But how long can his body take it?"


    Henry knew that sustaining such intense mana flow against the muscles and bones required a well-trained body. Not every technique allowed for this, and it was even more challenging for elders whose bodies were already deteriorating. The Sun God Technique was a prime example. The initial phases of the technique allowed mana circuits to open while slowly infusing small quantities of mana externally, developing enough resistance. However, it was only resistance, not immunity. If not careful, the chaotic nature of the technique could still tear muscles, bones, and even magic circuits. It was dangerous to let Mana fill the muscles.


    "He''s going to break free!" - One of the soldiers screamed, taking a step back, his trembling hand dropping his hatchet - "I-I can''t!" - he desperately yelled before turning and fleeing towards the gates.


    The others exchanged fearful nces. They saw the rope about to snap and the beastly look of their lord. And, without wasting another second, they dropped their weapons and ran, not looking back. In their desperation, some even bumped into each other, causing others to fall, but they quickly got back up and continued running. It was chaos. They didn''t even notice the ck-clothed figure seated nearby, watching them.


    The captain watched the mass disband in disbelief. He still held the other end of the rope, trying to keep the old man restrained, but he could also feel it was about to snap - "What the hell are you all doing? Stay! We need to wake the lord up! If you leave, the lord will hang all of you and your families when hees to his senses!" - he screamed, but his words fell on deaf ears. They all kept running, trying to get as far away as possible from the za. In a matter of minutes, the once-crowded za was left with only three living beings: Henry, the captain, and the still-bound old man. The ground was littered with corpses. Their bodies created arge pool of blood that was slowly being drained into the streets, stretching through the whole city.


    "Those bastards!"- The captain cursed, struggling to hold the old man. His eyes darted around the za, seeking an escape, until theynded on a ck-haired man with purplish-gray eyes who was watching him with interest as if everything was only some kind of entertainment. "You! Help me!" the captain called, but Henry remained seated, only silently observing - "If you help me, the lord will reward you greatly!" - the captain desperately pleaded, grabbing tightly the rope in his hands, not daring to let it go.


    Henry smiled mysteriously, deciding to y along - "What can you offer me?" - he asked, feigning interest as his smile turned into a silly and interested one.


    "Gold! I''ll give you twenty gold coins!" - The captain responded immediately, feeling the rope loosening even more. He didn''t have time. He had to get away from here.


    "Twenty?!" - Henry eximed, widening his eyes in mock surprise - "What do I have to do?" The captain hesitated for a brief second - "J-Just hold this rope for a minute while I deal with the lord!" - He hurriedly responded, stuttering midway, showing the rope in his hands.


    Henry''s expression shifted from interest to fear -"Are you going to kill the lord?" - he asked as if he didn''t want to be implicated in the death of the lord.


    "No! I''ll just knock him unconscious. Hurry!" - The captain hurriedly urged, afraid that the rope would snap at any moment. However, Henry remained on his chair, without the intention to help.


    "Sorry, but I think I''ll just watch from here" - The king said, waving his hands dismissively.


    At that response and act, the captain''s eyes widened in shock, and he cursed loudly - "You bastard! You dare!"- He wanted to let go of the rope and attack Henry, but before he could act, the rope snapped, far sooner than he expected.


    At that scene, Henry grinned widely at the captain, who now held the torn rope in his hands, staring in terror at the old man, who red back with a maniac expression - "Well��Good luck" - Henry said, his tone not hiding the wish to see the worsening situation.


    The old lord lunged at him again, and the captain barely managed to raise his shield in time. The impact sent him stumbling backward, his eyes darting around for any possible escape or advantage. The za was littered with corpses and discarded weapons, and the old lord seemed to step over the bodies, without being slowed down. He couldn''t use it to his advantage.


    "What can I do?" - the captain muttered to himself, his mind nk with fear. The old lord roared again, his voice echoing through the za, filled with fury and madness. He charged another time, swinging his arms with brutal force.


    The old man''s muscles were pulsating like a beating heart, his veins so swollen they were visible through his skin, like an alien beast - "I will kill you! I will rip out your lungs traitor!" - he crazily roared.


    The captain could only see a handing at him at full speed, trying to clutch his throat. He threw himself to the ground, rolling over to a nearby corpse to grab a discarded shield and sword. His heart raced as he faced the maddened lord, knowing he was no match for such an inhuman force. He got to his feet and braced himself.


    The old lord lunged at him again, and the captain barely managed to raise his shield in time. The impact sent him stumbling backward, his eyes darting around for any possible escape or advantage. The za was littered with corpses and discarded weapons, and the old lord seemed to step over the bodies, without being slowed down. He couldn''t use it to his advantage.


    "What can I do?" - the captain muttered to himself, his mind nk with fear. The old lord roared again, his voice echoing through the za, filled with fury and madness. He charged another time, swinging his arms with brutal force.


    The captain dodged by ducking his head, narrowly avoiding a blow that would have crushed his head. He countered with a swipe of his sword, aiming for the lord''s leg, but the de barely scratched the enhanced muscles. The mana coursing through the old lord''s body made him temporarily impervious to normal attacks.


    Henry watched from his seat, a strange satisfaction in his eyes. He liked watching the spectacle, analyzing the flow of mana and the movements of bothbatants. The fight would have been even more entertaining if the captain was also in the Second Stage rather than barely holding onto the brink of the First Stage. Right now, he was only surviving because the old lord fought like a beast, mindlessly charging at him.


    "Well, he can''t hold on for much longer" - Henry thought, watching the captain''s knees trembling with exhaustion - "Should I help? He seems useful." - Henry pondered for a moment before deciding to let the man make his choice. "Hey, what''s your name?"- Henry yelled, but the captain was too preupied dodging the beast-like attacks of the old lord to respond - "Well, it doesn''t matter what your name is, but I have a proposal for you. I will save you, but you will work under my throne. What do you think?" The captain heard him, but couldn''t afford to respond verbally, afraid that a moment''s distraction would mean his death. Instead, he gave a slight nod while lifting his shield to defend himself from another attack. The shield was already covered in cracks, another punch would probably be the end of it.


    "Good choice! You won''t regret it" - Henry said, getting up from the chair and walking leisurely towards the duo, carefully avoiding the bodies strewn about. Sensing the approach of someone new, the old lord turned his head toward Henry, his primal instincts screaming and recognizing the danger in front of him. "What?" Henry asked, stopping a few steps away from the old man. "Should Ie to you, or will youe obediently?"


    The old man, despite his madness, felt an instinctive fear butcked the mental capacity to process it. He kicked the ground, charging at Henry with brutal force. The captain expected the ck-haired man to be crushed instantly, but what happened next left him in shock. Henry, with his glowing purplish-gray eyes, caught the old man by the neck as if he was a small and helpless kitten. The old man''s bulging muscles strained in resistance, but he could only kick his legs and arms helplessly as his breath became shallow with each passing moment. There was no air.


    "In the end, you have be only a beast" - Henry said, watching the old lord struggle. Purple mes began to spread from Henry''s hand, burning the old lord''s neck. Despite hisck of consciousness, the old lord screamed in pain as the fire ate his skin - "Do you still feel pain, huh? It seems infusing Mana into the muscles like you did doesn''t break the nervous system, or it only causes injuries. Interesting." Henry''s smile deepened, a bit fascinated by the old man''s condition - "But your time is nearing the end, sadly. I won''t be able to conduct any more experiments." - He noticed the light in the old man''s eyes rapidly fading.


    Without any further reason to keep him alive, Henry twisted the old lord''s neck as if he was killing a chicken. The body went limp, and Henry let it drop to the ground. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Turning to the captain, who was still catching his breath - "It seems like you made the right choice."

 Chapter 163 Luthers side (I)

    Chapter 163 Luther''s side (I)


    Two days away from Mirante, a toon of a hundred cavalrymen opened their way through the dense trees blocking the White Merchant Road, which ran across the kingdom of Luak. They had been moving for two days, until they came to a halt. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Luther sat on his horse, looking at the vige in the distance. The small wooden walls around the vige looked like they were built to keep out wild animals, not to defend against military attacks. This was the ce he had chosen to put his n into action and lure Luak''s forces, away from major cities in the border.


    "Remember, keep the casualties as low as possible. We are not here to exterminate them" - Luther instructed. His voice was calm but firm as he addressed the hundred cavalrymen at his side - "The king has ns for these people in the future. We''re here to scare them, so don''t slow down."


    The cavalrymen nodded, tightening their grips on their weapons. The horses seemed to sense the tension. They snorted and pawed at the ground, eager to charge and drown into the chaos of battle. These horses were born in the Frozen Forest, a ce where their existence itself was always at risk. Staying still in the stables all year long wasn''t something they were born to do.


    Luther''s gaze swept over his men. With a swift motion, he raised his arm, signaling them to advance - "Charge!" - he screamed.


    At themand, the horses stormed forward, their hooves kicking up the vestiges of winter, sending snow flying upwards. As they advanced, Luther kept his eyes on the walls, watching for any sign of soldiers, but there were none. Nobody seemed to be guarding the gates as if the vige had never faced an attack before. -x-


    Inside the vige, the residents were going about their daily routines. The warmer climate allowed farmers to tend to a few fields, children yed in the dirt streets, and those with nothing to do were outside their houses, chatting. It was just another calm day in the vige.


    Then, without warning, the ground began to tremble. At first, the vigers thought it was a minor earthquake, something not umon in their region, and didn''t panic. But as the tremors grew stronger and more rhythmic, they realized something was wrong. They could soon hear something approaching, something powerful and numerous.


    "What is happening?" - The vige chief, a white-haired old man, eximed as he stepped out of his wooden house, his old eyes scanning the surroundings in confusion. He looked as if he had just woken up - "Go see!" - he ordered one of his sons, who was chatting with a friend near the house, pointing towards the wooden walls. Before his son could even rise, something cut through the sky and crashed down near the elder''s feet - "An arrow?" - he muttered, picking up the sharp arrow shaft from the ground and analyzing it. The arrow was only a simple wooden shaft, without themon metal head, making it way less deadly.


    It took a brief moment, but then the elder''s eyes widened in realization - "An attack! Attack! Ring the bell!"- he shouted with all his might, but his old age quickly turned his shout into a cough. Thankfully, his son and the other man understood the urgency and began yelling as well, allowing the elder to retreat into his house''s safety.


    "Enemies are here! Pick up your weapons!" they screamed, running through the streets to alert the vige. Even without their cries, the vigers quickly realized the danger as more arrows began to rain down. "Take cover! Children and women, take shelter! Don''t leave your houses!" - the elder''s sonmanded, leading the children ying outside into their homes, where their mothers pulled them to safety. Farmers abandoned their fields, preparing to use their tools as weapons and fight against any invader.


    "Everyone able to fight, grab your weapons!" - The elder''s son continued to shout, picking up a hatchet abandoned near a house, ready to defend his home and the vigers behind him. It was his duty - "Find shelter until the attack stops!" - hemanded, hiding inside a house.


    The arrows kept pouring down, though fortunately, most missed their marks. Those that hit someone only caused minimal damage, but in this remote region without a single physician, even minor wounds could have serious repercussions. The injured had great chances of dying. The rain of arrow continued for what seemed an eternity, inserting terror and fear inside the viger''s mind.


    "It stopped!" - the elder''s son said, peering cautiously out from his temporary cover, not hearing the sound of arrows whistling through the air or hitting the roof of the house. There was only silence.


    Those who had armed themselves to fight slowly emerged from their shelters, their eyes scanning the area for attackers. Yet, no enemies were in sight - "L-Let''s check the gate��"- the elder''s son stammered, his steps careful as he led the group towards the gate. Each of them gripped their weapons tightly, whether they were knives, swords, hatchets or simple scythes.


    They approached the gates nervously, exchanging nces as they tried to decide who would push it open. The elder''s son looked around, already knowing the responsibility would fall on him due to his father''s position - "I will do it!" - he said, gritting his teeth and stepping forward, his fingers and knees trembling.


    Without wasting his courage, he began pushing the wooden gates slowly. His heart was pounding in his chest. He was able to instinctively hear it. It wasn''t just him, those behind him were also terrified and could only clutch their weapons tightly.


    "Do you see anyone��anything?" - one of them nervously asked, tapping the man''s back.


    "Don''t push me! I still can''t see anything!"- the elder''s son snapped as he stretched his neck to peer through the cracks of the opening door. Then he saw something that would be forever imprinted in his mind. A white-haired old man satfortably on a deep-red horse, which snorted powerfully and pawed the ground, ready to charge at the gates. Luther''s presence was like that of a legendary warrior from the myths they told their children, someone who could face thousands of bears alone. Behind this figure, an army could be seen through the morning mist. He couldn''t count them all.


    The elder''s son immediately closed the gates in fright, hoping those figures hadn''t seen him - "We are doomed. I hope they didn''t see me."

 Chapter 164 Luthers side (II) - Agusa

    Chapter 164 Luther''s side (II) - Agusa


    Luther and his troops halted just before they reached the vige''s wall. A smile yed on the old man''s lips - "What a scared young man." - he thought, recalling the frightened eyes that quickly hid behind the gate as soon as his gaze met them - "But I must admit, he has quite the reflexes. He shut the gate as soon as I looked at him. He would do quite a good scout."


    The sound of an approaching horse reached Luther''s ears - "General, should we continue? What is your orders?" - It was a slender blond-haired man, holding a long wooden bow while sittingfortably on his horse as if they were a single piece.


    "What do you think we should do, Agusa?" - Luther asked, looking at the young man with interest. Agusa didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he looked up at the sky, wetted his finger with his tongue, and held it up to feel the wind. He closed his eyes for a brief moment, then turned back to Luther. "If we don''t want to greatly increase the casualties inside the vige, I think we shouldn''t attack anymore" - Agusa confidently said, but Luther only responded with the words - "And?" - waiting for him to exin further.


    "The wind is too strong, as if the ancestors are pushing it from their realms. Even the clouds are moving faster, see?" - Agusa pointed upwards - "If we shoot now, the arrows will lose uracy and speed up. We won''t be able to control where theynd. In thest attack, we''ve been aiming for the roofs, but they might hit anything, or pierce through the houses and injure someone inside." Agusa turned twenty this year and had been born in a small vige in the East. He entered the capital and the army under Iosif''s letter of rmendation, after the General recognized the young man''s talent for horse-riding. Before that, Agusa worked in the stables, taking care of the Snowfire Horses. He seemed to have some kind of unusual connection with them. Even the most skittish and wild horses would calm down and allow him to ride them. Iosif spotted the young man and didn''t take long him to recognize that talent.


    After discovering him, he sent him to the capital to be trained, aiming for him to join the army''s cavalry and defend the king, and his kingdom. Once in the army, Agusa quickly stood out. He wasn''t just skilled at riding; he was also an exceptional archer. He seemed to understand the wind and could shoot arrows with unthinkable precision. Within a year, he had be one of the best, if not the best, archer in the army, especially when shooting from horseback. Despite his talents, Agusa was the introvert kind and didn''t do well with others. He preferred thepany of horses to people, often eating and sleeping in the stables. Some soldiers believed this behavior was the source of his skills and began spending time in the stables too, which forced Agusa to be around people more than he liked. Luther, like Iosif, saw deep potential in the young man. He was destined to be a future great warrior for the kingdom.


    In this first battle, Luther decided to test Agusa. He put the young man in charge of a cavalry group, giving him some basic knowledge but not too in-depth, to see how he would handle it. Luther and Henry believed in nurturing raw talent and wanted to see if Agusa could be a polished gem of a de, rather than just an brute crystal that was only suitable for safekeeping. Back to the present, where Stahl''s army was waiting in front of the vige''s gate, Luther began to pass down his orders to the hundred cavalrymen behind him. "We will siege the vige for two days" - Luther announced, looking at Agusa and the soldiers - "We will threaten them and shoot arrows at random intervals. However, leave the southern part of the gates less guarded. We need them to think that area is safe and that they can escape through it." "Why should we leave them a way out, General?" - Agusa curiously asked, patting his horse lightly. The horse snorted, waiting for the battle that might never evene -"Shouldn''t we just shoot them and then leave?"


    Luther shook his head, his eyes fixed on the small walls that he and his troops could easily break down - "We need them to alert other major cities and even the capital that the situation up North is dire. If we justunch an attack and leave, their king and nobles won''t have a reason to assemble arge punitive force toe at us. At most, they will send a small team only capable of handling bandit''s groups. We need them to send most of their forces."


    Henry''s orders was to bait the enemies to the North and Luak''s king needed apelling reason to convince themoners and nobles to march, especially after losing thousands of soldiers in the war against Stahl. His credibility and status were not the same anymore and he needed a significant achievement to win back their support and hearts. And, what better opportunity to exterminate forces that were causing trouble in their territory? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Luther understood this principle and intended to utilize it to his best advantage. They needed to siege the vige for a few days, creating the impression of a cataclysm hitting the kingdom. Only then would the king and his troops take action. The vigers needed to believe that the kingdom was on the brink of destruction. Luther''s n was carefully calcted to manipte their fear, making them flee and spread tales of impending doom, thereby forcing the king and his nobles to take measures.


    Luther turned to his rough gem - "Agusa, I need you to lead a small detachment of scouts tonight. Go through the southern forest and make sure the vigers believe it''s unguarded. But do it subtly. Leave no trace of our presence. We need them to think they''ve found a weak spot themselves."

 Chapter 165 Luthers side (III)

    Chapter 165 Luther''s side (III)


    Night fell, and the cold silhouette of the silvery full moon peeked through the cracks of the night sky, like the eye of a god sneakily observing the mortals beneath its evesting rule. The vige remained dark, with no torches lit, submerging everything in a pitch ck darkness. If not for the moonlight, the vigers would likely have been unable to see even a giant tree in front of them.


    Inside the vige chief''s house, a group of people gathered around a bonfire. They exchanged frightened looks in silence, the crackling of the fire was the only sound in the room - "Where is the vige chief? He should be here already" - asked a burly man, the vige butcher and an important figure in themunity.


    The elder''s son, who had helped warn and protect the vige of the attack, had aplicated look in his eyes - "Father��is��" - he began, his absent and helpless gaze shifting towards the fire - "During the attack, he suddenly fell ill and hasn''t regained consciousness yet. He won''t be able to attend this meeting."


    At those words, everyone''s faces turned grim as anxiety settled into their minds. They seemed to momentarily lose their foothold. The butcher clenched his fists, his knuckles turning extremely white - "Without the elder, what are we supposed to do? He''s always known how to handle all kinds of situations." - The others nodded frantically. They all wanted to go to the chief''s room and shake him awake. It wasn''t the right time to be unconscious.


    Feeling the tension, a slender middle-aged woman, the vige shaman responsible for burials and other important ceremonies, stood up - "We must stay calm. If we panic, we will only die. What we need now is a n to ensure the vige''s safety." - Her apparently firm voice was trying to at least control the situation at hand. They were the leaders of thismunity and couldn''t let things turn chaotic.


    The butcher and the others grunted but nodded, understanding that they had to maintain a calm state of mind to solve things. The butcher gazed at each of the nine people around the fire - "She is right, but does anyone here have a n? We can''t just sit and wait for those soldiers to break through our gates. We need a n before their horses break through our walls and step unto our streets"


    Nobody had an immediate answer and silence reigned in the room as they all tried to think of a solution. Finally, the chief''s son raised his hand, a n forming in his mind - "We can''t fight them, and it''s a miracle they haven''t attacked yet. From what I''ve seen, they could easily break through our walls. However, they are waiting for something. We need to use this to our advantage. We must find a way out of the vige and alert others about what is happening here." The others looked at him, and this time it was the farmer''s head who spoke - "And how do you propose we send someone outside when they have surrounded the entire vige? Is anyone here willing to sacrifice themselves to see if they can outrun those giant horses?" - He asked, and everyone dropped their eyes at the question - "That''s what I thought." However, before silence took over the room again, the elder''s son raised his hand through gritted teeth - "I will go" - he said, his voice shaking as if he had just thrown himself into a burning pit of fire. The others looked stupefied at him.


    "I will go" - he repeated, more firmly this time - "I know the secret paths through the forest. My father showed them to me when I was younger, and I have been to Vilon City before. If anyone can reach the others to warn and ask for help, it''s me."


    The butcher looked into those fearful, yet courageous eyes and stood up. He wouldn''t live his life in shame. He wasn''t a coward and wouldn''t be one today - "I will go with you. I have already lived a good life. I can''t let you go by yourself."- He patted the young man''s shoulder, trying to reassure him. He wouldn''t be alone to face the enemies. The young man looked at him dumbfounded, but a somewhat relieved smile yed on his lips. The others looked at them, a bit ashamed, but none of them raised their voices to stop him. The shaman stepped forward, her gaze also holding a bit of shame but firm enough to convey her thoughts - "If you both are determined to go, then we must make sure you''re prepared. This journey will be extremely dangerous, and we need you to seed. We don''t know how many days they will wait before attacking us, so you need to be fast." The elder''s son nodded, his determination renewed with a partner to apany him to an unknown destiny - "It will be safer if we leave under the cover of darkness" - he said - "We need supplies for two days and weapons to defend ourselves in the forest. We will take the shortest path through the forest, avoiding the main roads, but we should be able to reach Vilon in two days if we travel nonstop."


    "Two days��" - The butcher muttered, thinking about the difficulty of the journey, but he didn''t regret his decision - "We should move quietly and swiftly. The soldiers may have scouts around. Any noise could give us away."


    "Great!" - The shaman said, patting both men on the shoulders - "I...no, we are proud of you. This vige will forever be indebted to you two and your families. We''ll get you food and whatever weapons we have to aid you." - She looked at the others, who stood silent with their heads bowed in shame - "Go fetch them what they need and be fast. They need to leave as soon as possible. We can''t allow any more time to be wasted." Not wishing to feel even more ashamed, the others quickly rose from their seats to fetch the provisions the duo would need, leaving the house in a hurry. The butcher and the elder''s son exchanged a nce. There was a mutual respect and understanding in their eyes. They both knew the risks, but they also knew what was at stake. They were ready. -x-


    "Two of them left the nest!" - Agusa reported to Luther, who was silently sharpening his sword, using the fire to make the de even more deadly - "Should we follow them?"


    Luther didn''t respond immediately, his entire focus was on the de in his hands. After a couple of minutes, he raised it to inspect his work, a satisfied smile ying on his lips - "Good��" - he murmured, feeling the weight and sharpness of the sword with his finger.


    "General��" Agusa called again, trying to get Luther''s attention.


    "Send a single scout to follow them" - Luther finally said - "Make sure they reach the city safely and note the path they take. We might need itter."N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 166 Luthers side (IV) - Mock Battle

    Chapter 166 Luther''s side (IV) - Mock Battle


    It was morning, and another rain of arrows fell upon the vige. Luther watched from afar with emotionless eyes, his gaze briefly sweeping over the long row of soldiers holding their bows after releasing the arrows that probably killed one or two people.


    "He is really developing. I don''t know about bing a General, but he''ll make a good leader" - Luther thought, observing Agusa as the young man instructed some of the soldiers around him, showing them how to better use the bow while on horseback. At first, Agusa wasn''t even talking much with others, but now he was expressing himself and taking the lead in teaching them. It was a great development.


    "Get ready to fire again in four hours!"- Luther''s voice cut through the air, prompting all of them to look at him -"But for now, it''s back to training!" Luther had been training his soldiers on the site, without a care about a potential attack from the vige or from approaching enemies. The vigers were too afraid to even peek out from behind the walls. Even if they nned an attack, a hundred trained troops, especially a hundred trained cavalry troops, would be more than enough to exterminate all of them. And as for another enemy approaching, they were quite far from any major city, which meant that it would take time for them to assemble sufficient troops and get to this position within a short time.


    At Luther''s words, some soldiers showed tired and unwilling expressions, while others seemed resigned to their fate. They had been training almost every day for the past year and knew of Luther''s iron grip when it came to discipline. He only stopped when their bodies could no longer take it. Some of the cavalry had participated in the war, and even then, this regime of training was as exhausting as that situation.


    Despite their wish to get away, all obeyed the general''s orders and formed a long line in front of him - "Today, during the next hours, we will be training to fight against infantry forces in a mock battle. Agusa, you will take charge of twenty cavalry, while I will take charge of the rest, who will act as infantry."


    Luther pointed to the soldier right beside Agusa - "From his right, everyone will be on my team; the others will be in Agusa''s cavalry troops. We will rotate the members of the cavalry every time we shoot towards the vige. It will allow everyone to train and develop their skills"


    "Are you also going to participate in the mock battle, General?" - one soldier asked, swallowing hard. He had been designed to Agusa''s team, meaning that he would be against the great General. He couldn''t help but feel fear at the thought of being on the opposing team against the general, who, ording to some stories, could break a horse''s neck with his bare hands. Luther shook his head - "Don''t worry, I won''t be partaking in the battle itself. I will only be directing the team from the sidelines." - His words brought relief to the soldiers'' faces; they couldn''t even imagine standing in the opposite side of such a person, raising their weapons against an indestructible man.


    "But��aren''t we at a numerical disadvantage?" another soldier asked. This time, Agusa responded, his eyes shining in understanding - "The cavalry has a strategic advantage. Our speed and mobility allow us to exploit weaknesses, disrupt their lines, and sow chaos amidst their formations. We also have the psychological advantage. It''s rare to see someone remain calm when a mounted warrior charges at them." "He has quite the insight huh." - Luther thought, but he couldn''t waste anymore time with this. His time was short and these soldiers still needed training. He had to build the best army for his king.


    "Dismount your horses, we are about to begin! Agusa, take your men into the forest. We will be practicing guerri tactics" - Luther instructed and turned to his team, ordering - "You have fifteen minutes to tie up your horses, get your weapons and be back here. If anyone iste, even by a minute, all of you will have to do five hundred push-ups."


    The soldiers shivered and hurried off to tie up their horses and equip themselves. The threat of collective punishment was an effective fuel to these people. Nobody desired to be the one to drag down the whole team to a hellish punishment. With fear in their minds, they returned quickly, equipped with spears, bows, hatchets, or swords in one hand and round wooden shields in the other. Agusa and his units had already hidden themselves in the forest. It was a rough terrain filled with trees and vines, which could hinder the horses'' movements, slowing them down. Fortunately, the Snowfire Horses were born in the Frozen Forest, a ce where speed and mobility were essential to survive. They were much more adapted to surmount and dodge obstacle. Because of that, they could be extremely useful in ambushes within the forest.


    The vige was surrounded by a thin clearing, a small ce devoid of trees, but at the same time surrounded by them. They didn''t know from where the cavalry would strike and what they would do first. Luther waited to see if anyone amongst his team would take the initiative and lead, but none stepped forward. They didn''t have the talent to be leaders and would probably die within the lower ranks of the army.


    "Square formation!" Luthermanded from a distance. The soldiers swiftly organized themselves into a defensive formation, defending from all sides. The spearmen were positioned in the outer edges of the square with their shields and spear prepared. Those with swords and hatchets were right behind and those with ranged weapons took the center, where they had a clear view to shoot.


    "The greatest characteristic of a cavalry is their mobility and speed" - Luther thought, observing the formation and awaiting for any sign of attack - "The spears in front prevent them from charging through the front lines with their momentum, and by positioning the soldiers all around, we eliminate any open space for them to exploit from behind, creating an obstacle to their advantage in mobility." The air was still and silent, the vige behind them made no noise whatsoever, and even the forest seemed eerily quiet, with no sounds of birds or insects. Suddenly, Luther shouted - "Raise your shields!" - The soldiers obeyed, lifting their shields just as a barrage of blunt arrows hit them.


    As soon as the arrows hit their shields, the cavalry emerged from the woods, weapons drawn and ready for the impact - "Interesting! Brilliant!" - Lutherplimented, observing Agusa''s strategy. - "He used the arrows to force them to raise their shields and obscure their vision. In order to protect themselves, the front lines had to momentarily forget about their spears, giving him time and advantage. Brilliant!" Luther shed an excited smile, wishing to go there immediately and congratte the kid on his genius. Iosif had been right on sending Agusa to the capital, the kid had potential. Perhaps, even more than Luther assumed. He might indeed have what it takes to be a General in the future.


    -x-


    Inside the surrounded vige, the residents listened anxiously to the sounds of shing swords and shouts of battle echoing from beyond the walls. At first, they thought that some troops hade to help them, and they wanted to go to the walls to look. But the fear of getting hit by an arrow kept them from seeing if freedom was near. "Maybe Gonu and Yulo are finally back and have brought help!" - some of them thought, hiding in the safety of their houses - "Yes, that''s right. They surely came back with help to kill those beasts." - His thoughts were disoriented from the sleeplessness nights.


    They couldn''t stand the constant rain of arrows that kept them awake at night, with arrows hitting their roofs and threatening to kill them in their sleep. It was like thousands of mosquitoes flying near their ears, awakening them throughout the whole night and day.


    "Mom, I am hungry" - A child whispered to her mother, her belly begging for food. The mother looked sadly at the child in her arms and took a piece of what seemed to be ck bread from her clothes - "Here��" - she said, giving the child a tiny piece, the size of her thumb.


    The vige leaders instructed them to start rationing food since they were under a siege, and had no clear vision of the future. The potatoes on the farm hadn''t been harvested, and even if they wanted to, they couldn''t go outside to get them. All the farms were outside. Luckily, they were on the southern side of the vige, so the soldiers hadn''t destroyed them, as they had concentrated in the front. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Gony and Yulo are back! I am sure!" - This was themon thought across the whole vige. Their only hope was for someone toe to their rescue. They had to believe that the sounds outside were from people fighting for them. However, no one came to their aid for the next two days. When the rain of arrows finally stopped, it took them another day to gather the courage to leave their houses to find the clear horizon, devoid of enemies.

 Chapter 167 Will you join me?

    Chapter 167 Will you join me?


    Henry was walking amidst the piles of corpses that littered the throne room of Rusra''s castle. He had already counted thirty corpses, belonging to maids and pce guards; some of the dismembered bodies were already in an advanced state of dposition, making the air inside the room feel heavy and nauseating. The whole room stank of blood and death, and there was also the smell of urine and feces, as if the throne room had also be a public restroom. "Have you and the residents not suspected of such atrocity?" - Henry asked the captain, who was gazing at the bodies with eyes filled with a mix of guilt and sadness; some of those faces he recognized, others he had even shared a few drinks within the tavern. "There were rumors in the vige about a few girls and guards noting back to their houses after going to work in the castle" - the captain said as the nauseating smell of death entered his nostrils, almost letting him feel the taste of blood and dposing human flesh. "S-some of their family members wanted toe to the castle to look for them, but the lordmanded us to stop everyone who wasn''t on duty from getting inside. We couldn''t disobey him"- The captain looked down, ashamed, his eyes unconsciously falling on the soldier that came to warn the lord when the troops appeared on the horizon. He clenched his fists in regret. He was the one who sent him here.


    Henry could see the guilt permeating the man''s expression - "It''s unfortunate that so many people died at the hands of that madman, but he was still a lord and you only amoner. You can''t me yourself for following his orders" - He said, patting the man''s shoulder - "Now, let''s get away from here; I can''t stand this ce anymore. Do you know if there is any library in this castle?"


    The captain gave onest look at the throne room before exiting - "Yes, there is one near the lord''s bedroom. The previous lords really enjoyed reading before bedtime. I will guide you there, my lord."


    Rusra''s castle was like abyrinth. Henry followed the man through narrow corridors and stairs, taking many turns before finally reaching therge doors of the small library.


    "Well, it doesn''t seem like there is much information here" - Henry thought, his fingers tracing the books in one of the two bookshelves inside the room. The number of books and parchments in this room was no more than three hundred. He already expected it, as books were expensive and had to be made by hand; there was no Johannes Gutenberg in this world to invent the printing press.


    "I still have to figure out how to create such a thing here. It''s not like firearms, which have limited use here with soldiers possibly able to dodge or block bullets. The printing press can change a lot of things. At least, I won''t have to rely so much on Luke and the others he has been teaching to make copies of the books." - Henry thought. He had little to no knowledge of firearms, but even if he managed to fabricate one, it wouldn''t be of much help in a magical world where mages couldunch missiles and warriors could break walls with their swords. It was better to concentrate his efforts on utility technology, like the press, which could help him develop his kingdoms and improve the rate at which knowledge was disseminated through hisnds.


    Gutenberg''s printing press used metal letters that could be moved around to form words and sentences, which were then arranged in a frame to make a page or a text. Once the letters were set, ink was applied to them, and then a piece of paper was pressed onto the inked letters to create a printed page. However, despite understanding the basics, Henry still struggled with a few obstacles, like finding the right ink and establishing a uniform process to create the metal letters. Henry continued to go over the books and parchments on the shelves until he finally found one that could help him. He picked up an old parchment, if not for the animal leather being quite hard, it would have already been destroyed by time.


    "It seems to be written by one of the previous lords of Rusra. It tells about the construction of the capital Etrira" - Henry muttered, reading the words with interest. The parchment briefly introduced the history behind the construction of Etrira two to three hundred years ago and also described the position of a few tunnels that were dug by the first king of Aritreia, seemingly in search of something inside the mountain where the capital had been erected.


    "This will really help" - Henry said with satisfaction, tucking the parchment inside his clothes and deciding to read it more carefullyter - "Unfortunately, there is nothing more here that is useful. However, I should still send them back to the capital to store them in the Royal Library." Henry turned to the captain, who was waiting by the door. "Let''s go back. We need to see if my general hasn''t killed everyone who tried to run away." -x-


    In front of the gates, at least six thousand individuals, from soldiers and women to children and the elderly, were kneeling on the ground, their heads lowered. ro stood in front of these people, while the entire army of Stahl loomed behind them, hands resting on their swords, ready to strike down anyone who dared to resist. Leier was together with them, her presence so subtle that she nearly blended into the surroundings, but the soldiers knew she was the most dangerous among them, perhaps even more so than ro. Henry approached, the captain trailing closely behind. It wasn''t long before Leier vanished from her previous spot and reappeared beside the king, bing his shadow once more, ready to follow him anywhere and execute anymand he gave. She didn''t say nothing and only followed.


    "My liege!" - ro greeted respectfully - "I have ordered the soldiers to bring every single citizen of this city here. There was some resistance, but we managed to gather them all with only two injuried and not a single fatalities." -He sounded rather proud, knowing how challenging it was to apprehend such arge number of people without casualties. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Excellent work, General!" - Henryplimented and ro responded with a happy smile.


    Henry walked in front of the gathered people, his gaze steady and strong as it met theirs. He could see a mix of fear, anger, and desperation in their eyes. There were those who wanted to curse him and others who wanted to just beg him to let them go. The kids were the most innocent, they were only looking at him curiously as their mothers tried to hold them in ce.


    Turning to ro, Henrymanded - "escort the children safely into the city, we won''t be needing them." - He couldn''t bring himself to involve children in any form of violence, and the thought of using them as a form of threatening their families were even wore. Just the thought left him extremely disgusted with himself.


    Under the king''s orders, ro instructed the soldiers to escort the children away. Some cried, clinging to their families, but their parents managed to soothe them, convincing them to follow the soldiers back into the city. Once the children had departed, Henry turned a serious gaze toward the remaining people. "I am Henry von Stahl, the king of Stahl, and the one who ended the life of your lord, the ruler of Rusra, with my own hands"Henry dered - "Your captain and many among you witnessed his madness. He ughtered hundreds of soldiers and countless others within the castle walls."


    The people listened attentively, Henry''s words about the death of the mad lord captured their full attention. Among them, some wore grateful smiles, seemingly ready to thank Henry for freeing them from that man''s power. However, others showed an anxious and worried expression on their faces, thinking about the repercussion of the lord''s death. The capital would surely send someone to Rusra.


    Henry continued - "For centuries, he and his family exploited you, offering nothing in return. You provided for them, only to receive scorn and curses in return. Youbored in their castles, only to feel a void in your hearts. You don''t even own your ownnds!"


    Some of the people that had their head lowered, raised it, their eyes shining as their hearts reverberated with everything that Henry was saying and exining - "My mission this time is to free the people of Rusra and all Aritreia from the oppression they have been living for centuries." - Henry''s eyes searched for any kind of repulse within their gazes, but couldn''t find it.


    "You don''t need to worry. I will provide you all with a way out of this endless tyranny. I will soon annex this city and the entire kingdom, and you will all be citizens under my rule. I will be sure that you all have at least a small farmnd to raise your crops." - Henry dered, observing the people before him getting caught up in his cause. It was easy to sway broken and vulnerable individuals to his side, especially with hundreds of swords ready to pierce at their hearts - "Will you stand with me?" he asked, his voice resonating.

 Chapter 168 Hannibal and the crossing

    Chapter 168 Hannibal and the crossing


    A somber day dawned upon Rusra. The residents had already began the task of cleansing the city of blood and granting a proper funeral to the deceased ones,ying them to rest beside their kin. This city had never experienced so many losses in a single day.


    Within the grand hall of the castle, Henry, ro, Leier, and the captain were gathered around a circr table, observing an old map found inside the lord''s chambers.


    "Well, the map we found in my Royal Library didn''t have many of these viges and didn''tdepict these alternate routes" - Henry said, his finger tracing the poorly drawn lines on the map - "It seems like their major cities are all built along the White Merchant Road. So, if we keep going down this route, we might not be able to reach the capital in a month. We have to find another way."


    The capital Etriray nestled in the southwest of the kingdom, built atop one of the mountains thatposed the endless range that stretched from the Frozen Forest to the far away south. The White Merchant Road was the only way up the capital, which was surrounded by the endless rugged peaks, making it extremely difficult to be sieged and attacked.


    "Captain, is there any other route to Etrira?" - Henry asked, but the captain shook his head and replied - "I apologize, my lord��my king. Apart from nobles, I doubt anyone inside these walls has ever ventured there." - He couldn''t help but feel tense while in the presence of his new king. He almost addressed him as a mere lord rather than his king. This mistake could actually cost his head.


    Henry drummed his fingers on the map, pondering - "Are there any nobles remaining in the city?" - he asked again, though he already knew the answer, feeling the need to ask nheless. Question often helped him think.


    "N-no" - The captain stammered, lowering his head and getting ready for a beating. The previous lord would beat him up whenever he said something displeasing to his ears, making him expect the same treatment. Yet, no punishment befell him, and Henry continued to study the map, searching for a solution. The captain felt relieved.


    "Any suggestions?" - Henry turned to ro and Leier, who were also observing the map intently. However, they were equally devoid of ideas - "If only we could traverse these mountains" - Henry mused, his gaze fixating on the mountain range delineated on the map. Suddenly, an idea ignited within him, his mind racing nonstop.


    "Yes, the mountains! How could I forget!" - Henry eximed, unable to contain his excitement, his fingers tracing the map as he looked eagerly at ro and Leier. "What if we go through the mountains?" Looking at the mountains''s on the map, Henry remembered about the terror of the Roman Empire, Hannibal Barca, the single strategist who achieved a feat deemed as impossible, crossing the Alps and threatening Rome in its own domain. Hannibal was a Carthaginian general and military genius who lived during the Second Punic War, born in 247 BC. The Second Punic War was marked by the long-standing rivalry between Carthage and Rome for the control over the Mediterranean. It escted after conflict of interests in the Western Mediterranean, particrly over territories where Spain and Sicily are located today. The Roman Empire''s coastal routes were heavily fortified and its naval superiority made it difficult to directly invade the territory. In order to bypass this obstacle, Hannibal chose to cross the Alps and surprise the romans with endless troops inside their territory.


    "Through the mountains?" - ro repeated, raising an eyebrow and rubbing his bald head, trying to think about the possibility presented by the king - "That''s impossible isn''t it? Those peaks are extremely dangerous and there is no clear path to follow, and we have an entire army to move."


    "It''s not impossible. Think about it. The White Merchant Road is fortified with important cities and we can''t expect that everything will go smoothly like Rusra, right?" - Henry''s pointed at the mountains on the map, making sure they could visualize his n - "Even though they''ve lost their king, if we take the conventional route, they''ll anticipate our approach and raise their defenses. And, with Etrira situated atop a mountain, it will much more challenging to conquer it, even more so with their heightened defenses. We need to take them by surprise."


    Leier leaned in, her hair falling over a part of the map as she tried to grasp the n better - "But how? We don''t know the terrain, and we''re not prepared for such a journey. We also don''t have enough supplies to feed the soldiers." At those words, Henry paused and smiled - "We have food, don''t we?" - He turned his gaze to the captain - "I heard you guys are about to harvest the potatoes you nted a few months ago, right?" The captain met Henry''s intense gaze, feeling as though the king''s purplish eyes were delving deep into his soul and pulling it out - "B-But��" - he began, about to defend the vige''s line of survival, but Henry''s unwavering stare silenced him - "Y-Yes, my king. We are about to gather the potato harvest" - he admitted, unable to defy the king''s stare and wishes. He didn''t want to see his head being hoisted in the middle of Rusra.


    "Great! Do it today, I need it done for tomorrow. We can''t waste anymore time here" - Henrymanded, but sensing the captain''s inner turmoil, he added - "Don''t worry, I won''t let you all starve. As soon as I conquer the capital, I will return with food for Rusra. It''s only temporary. I''ll take only what''s necessary, and you can ration the rest until more food arrives." The captain''s eyes lit up with gratitude - "Thank you, my king!" - he eximed, bowing deeply. The king could have just confiscated their whole food without any promise, using their forces to silence any kind of revolt. This scenario meant that they were going to starve for the whole year and many people would die. However, by promising that he would give it back, he was giving them a line to be saved.


    Henry turned back to Leier and ro - "One problem solved. What else?" - he asked, his satisfied smile never fading away. He was genuinely excited; perhaps this war would end sooner than he anticipated. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ro raised his hand, seeking permission to speak - "How are we going to cross the mountains, my liege?" - he inquired, still puzzled about the way to be taken. He had been many times in the mountains and knew that there was no clear path to be followed.


    Henry retrieved a parchment from his clothing, exining - "There was a book detailing Etrira''s construction, which mentioned that miners used the mountains to extract some kind of special rocks requested by the king to be used in the construction" - He unfolded the parchment, revealing countless words on it, like any detailed manuscript - "It''s an ancient pass utilized by miners, offering an easier routepared to scaling dozens of steep peaks. We just need to find the first valley and follow it south, then we will reach the capital"


    "How do we find the valley?" Leier inquired, her eyes fixed on her king - "The parchment says anything about its location?"


    Henry shook his head, gesturing with his hands as he exined - ""No, that''s why I want to send two hundred scouts up the mountain as quickly as possible, and I need you to apany them. And, I nee-"


    "Excuse me, my king��" - A timid voice interrupted Henry''s exnation, causing him to turn to the captain, who appeared to be struggling to find his words, afraid to be killed out of nowhere - "If you''re referring to the Screaming Valley, I have an idea of its location."


    "Screaming Valley?" - Henry didn''t mind being interrupted, at least not when someone was just trying to give him useful information. He grabbed the man''s shoulder rightly, almost breaking his bones, his fingers pressing into the captain''s flesh.


    Grimacing with difort and pain, the captain forced out his words - "It''s not far. It''s a ce where we bring convicts to face punishment ording to their crimes. Those with light penalty will be chained there for two days, without food and exposed to the freezing mountain winds. If it''s a death penalty, we just push them down."


    Henry''s grip loosened as he processed the captain''s words -"Screaming Valley" - he repeated, a thoughtful expression crossing his face - "That could be our route." Henry turned to Leier - "Prepare a group of scouts" - he instructed, his tone firm, not wishing to dy any second more - "The captain will guide you to the Screaming Valley''s location. I need you to verify if it''s indeed the valley and assess if our army can pass through it."


    Henry felt excited at the thought of finding the valley that could lead them to the capital of Aritreia. If he managed to use the valley, he could surprise his adversaries without them even realizing the predator sneaking on them, ready to pounce and devour them with a single bite.

 Chapter 169 "Dwarves?"

    Chapter 169 "Dwarves?"


    The captain led the way up the mountain, his steps slow as the climb became steeper with each minute. The scouts followed closely, their breaths visible in the freezing air, tucking their furry coats up, protecting their necks. Leier nced upward, noting that the peak of the mountain was drawing nearer, yet the valley still couldn''t be seen, remaining hidden.


    "We''re almost there" - the captain said, his voice strained from the effort, his throat dry thanks to theck of air humidity. "Just a bit further." He couldn''t feel his nose or fingers anymore, and the same was true for all the scouts behind him, except for Leier. As they ascended, the path grew narrower and more dangerous. Loose rocks, covered by ice, crumbled under them, and the wind howled through the peaks, caressing their ears. Yet, they kept going.


    "It''s going to be difficult to climb with the soldiers using this path" - Leier thought, her eyes looking down at the dangerous path they had traversed. The trail was difficult and filled with obstacles, like fissures in the rocks and thin ice that could shatter with more weight. It would be difficult, but not impossible to ascend using this path.


    As these thoughts raced through her mind, the captain finally stopped and pointed ahead, his fingers trembling nonstop - "There" - he said, his breath visible in the cold air - "That''s the Screaming Valley."


    Leier squinted her eyes through the mist, barely making out a narrow pass winding through the mountains. It was dark and ominous. The wind rushed through the valley, pulling the clouds down like tentacles trying to drag them into the abyss. It was seemed like an abode to a mythic monster that wished to swallow the world.


    "Is there any safe way down?" - Leier asked, carefully walking towards the edge of the mountain, trying to see if she could find any spot to safely descend the mountain and reach the valley.


    However, when she took her second step, she felt the sound of something breaking underneath her. It was a human hand, its owner seemingly with hands and feet tied with a rope, frozen to death on top of the mountain. His expression one that seemed to say that he had epted his fate and died a peaceful death, but contrary to his expression, his contorted figure was one of pain and desperation.


    The captain approached her - "He was a farmer who cursed the previous lord behind his back. He was sent here for a punishment of seven days" - He exined, recognizing the man''s face. The extreme cold had preserved the body, keeping it away from being eaten away by nature.


    Leier nodded in understanding - "Basically, it was a death sentence. There''s no way a normal human being can survive in these conditions for even two days, much less seven," she said.


    The captain nodded, responding - "Yes, we have never seen anyone with a punishment of more than a day survive and return to Rusra. Even those who survived had to amputate a limb or two. Their spirits are corroded by the spirits of the mountains."


    Leier uninterestingly took her eyes off the body, not bothering with that, since if someone cursed her liege she would do the same, no, even worse than this. She would be sure to tie him there together with their whole family, without his hands and legs, only able to watch them die slowly.


    "So, Is there any way down?" - She asked again, her eyes searching for a path that could lead them to the valley below. The captain embarrassedly scratched his nose, hiding a smile - "People have only gone down this abyss in one way, and it sure wasn''t by feet�� sorry, miss." "Then, we need to scout the area" - Leier said, turning to the scouts, who were looking somewhat afraid of the height - "Check the terrain and look for a way down. Be fast; we have only until nightfall. We can''t fail the king''s mission." - shemanded. At her orders, the scouts spread out, taking careful steps as they mapped out the mountain. There were paths where the mountain suddenly stopped and an abyss opened under them; other ces had only ayer of ice that separated them from free falling towards the valley, making it impossible forrge numbers of people to tread on it. And, as the sun began to set, a scout returned, his fingers trembling and without their natural colors. It was normal since the scouts looking for a way had to use their bare hands to sustain their bodies from falling or even to walk in a more dangerous ce.


    "I found it, leader!"- The scout said in a rush, letting out a dry cough, as he tried to take a deep breath, trying to control his rapid and short breaths. It was as if he had been running a whole marathon without a single second to rest.


    Without wasting a single second, Leier jumped to her orders,manding - "Guide me there!" - She didn''t even take a moment to properly congratte andpliment the soldiers, who had no other option but to immediately guide her. Despite being on the verge of passing out, he kept going.


    The path indicated by the scout was narrow, but it wasn''t so steep, making it quite easy to descend. The only problem was a big fissure that could be solved with a trunk or something solid - "You can go rest! I will keep going" - Leiermanded, kicking the ground and easily jumping over therge fissure, reaching the other side in a single breath.


    She descended the steep mountain with the grace of a wolf, her movements precise and fluid. The way down was smooth until she reached a point where the clouds draped over the valley like a gray cloak. The pressure difference and the contours of the mountain seemed to transform the clouds and the wind into a rushing river, with the currents tugging at her and threatening to pull her down.


    Leier firmly nted her feet in the snow, using her dagger to steady herself as she descended. After nearly two hours, she stood in the valley, embraced by towering mountains on both sides. However, heavy mist covered her vision of the valley, making it difficult to see far ahead.


    She looked up, estimating - "It''s going to take us a whole day to get down here��" - the river of clouds didn''t allow her to see the peak she had just descended.


    It had taken her a good two to three hours to make the journey, and with the entire armying along, it would likely take even longer, perhaps a day or more. Not everyone among them could use Mana to strengthen their bodies and support their bodies against the wind, which would further slow down their progress. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I need to go back and tell my liege��" - Leier whispered, ready to climb back up the mountain. But just as she was about to jump to grab onto a boulder, something came flying at her, propelled by the strong wind. With her dagger still in hand, Leier deflected it hastily, but the force behind the projectile sent her tumbling towards the rocky outcrop, drawing a trickle of blood on her back. Looking around, she spotted a war-hammer stuck into the mountain''s wall, its size as big as one of her legs.


    Then, a voice pierced broke through the silence of the valley - "Tch, I missed!"- it grumbled, followed by another voice scolding - "You fool! I told you to attack when she was in the air. She wouldn''t have been able to block it then."


    "Shut your mouth, you hideous wench without a beard!" - the first voice spat, only to be met with a retort - "Look who''s talking! The dwarf who can''t even start his own fire! You are a shame to the dwarf race!" Upon hearing those words, Leier immediately took a defensive stance, pulling out another dagger and crouching low, like a leopard ready to pounce - "Where are you?"- she whispered, unable to see the origin of the voices. She began to channel her Mana, activating her Tribal Tattoo, blending her presence with the wind until she vanished from sight. "Damn it, where did the big and ugly human go?" -the male voice muttered in confusion. Leier, who had moved slightly and held her breath, finally caught sight of her attackers. Two stunted people, a man and what appeared to be a woman, emerged from the mist, d in fur garments and horned helmets. Both had long mustaches and appeared quite hairy, even their hands had hair all over it.


    Observing them, Leier couldn''t help butpare their size to Luke, the dwarf who served the king and handled a most of administrative tasks. The midget that was always saying he would hunt down a dragon.


    The pair approached where Leier had disappeared, their puzzled gazes scanning the area - "There are no footprints. Where the hell did she go?" -the man pondered, scratching his long beard - "Should we alert the vige and the elders?" - he turned to the woman, seeking help. "Of course, you fool!" -the woman snapped, smacking the man''s helmet as hard as she could - "It''s all because of you! Remember what happenedst time a human stumbled upon our vige? They robbed our precious stones and even kidnapped some of our kin."


    Remembering those days, the dwarf shivered - "R-Right" - he stammered, rubbing his throbbing head, too intimidated to argue with the woman. It was his fault for not killing the woman as soon as he spotted her going down the mountain - "I only wanted to have fun��It''s always boring inside the vige" - he muttered, but the small woman seemed to catch wind of his words.


    "What did you say?" - She angrily asked, clenching her fists, ready to smack him again. However, the man rapidly shook his head - "Nothing, nothing, let''s go back!" - he sheepishly said, leading the way.


    As the duo departed and Leier finally exhaled, muttering to herself, "Dwarves?"

 Chapter 170 There are dwarves in the mountains

    Chapter 170 There are dwarves in the mountains


    Henry sat in the castle''s library with a thick old book in his hands. From time to time, his eyes left the book and looked out the window at the za, where he could see hundreds of vigers carrying bags of potatoes, piling them up near the castle. The soldiers were also helping under Henry''s orders, trying to speed up everything they needed to march again. A knock on the door interrupted Henry''s attention. ro entered, his hands dirty with soil - "My liege, the farmers have finished gathering the potatoes, and we are finishing transporting them to the za" - he reported. Henry closed the book and returned it to the bookshelf -"How long until everything is finished?"


    "In a few hours, everything should be in ce" - ro replied, wiping his hands on his clothes - "Any news on Leier and the scouts?" - the general asked. He had been in the camps helping the farmers and soldiers collect the potatoes, and even if he was inside the city, Leier would first report to the king, not opening her mouth until he was on site.


    Henry shook his head, exiting the library with ro following right behind him - "Not yet, she should be back soon" - Henry said, looking through the windows of the corridor and towards the sky, where he could see the timid moon that acted like a princess descending the stairs of a lively ballroom, beginning its dance at a slow pace. "Your majesty!"- Two voices rang out as two soldiers stood by the door of a room within the castle, their hands filled with furred clothes that seemed expensive, probably previously belonging to the noble family that lived there. Henry had ordered the soldiers to search through the castle and gather anything they could find within it, giving them as spoils of war. Henry nodded and gestured with his hands, letting them be at ease. ro stopped for a moment, his gaze fixed on a red cloak within the pile of clothes - "I will take this one" - he said, already holding the red cloak in his hands. Noticing Henry looking at him with a strange expression, he scratched his beard embarrassedly, his cheeks turning a bit red - "...I like red...and a beautiful woman I met in a tavern back in Eisenburg said that I look good in it."


    Henry couldn''t help but give a sheepish smile, which made ro''s cheeks even redder. He looked at the bald man with a long red beard and eyes that always seemed angry, as if ready to cut a man in half at any time - "Despite his appearance, he is quite innocent, huh?" - Henry thought, choosing to stop further embarrassing the man. Despite his embarrassment, ro wore the cloak with a satisfied expression.


    "You can take the rest to the others. I need you all ready by tomorrow; don''t waste time" - Henry gestured to the two soldiers who were looking dizzily at the king and the general. He then continued his way down the corridor, leaving the duo standing by the door. Their steps echoed through the corridor, with ro seemingly trying to step with more grace to show off his new attire. They reached the za, and a beautiful ck-haired young woman with golden eyes immediately approached them. Her leather clothes and even her face were smeared with dirt, and her nails had soil underneath them - "Your majesty!" - she greeted the king with a firm yet feminine tone, bowing her head like a soldier who had gone through countless gruesome experiences and could not be easily affected. "It''s been a while, Zahra" - Henry said, looking at the transformed woman before him. He remembered her expression filled with determination when he saw her again after the mountain incident. She seemed like a different person, ready to kill anyone and everyone. Unlike the others, who still had some prejudice, she willingly approached the barbarians and conversed with them, even learning some of their culture. "Yes, Your Majesty" - Zahra replied calmly and firmly - "I havee to report that we already have a bag of food for each soldier, and as youmanded, we have also collected some wood for them to bring along if needed." "Are there any problems with the soldiers?" - Henry asked.


    Zahra shook her head - "No, my king. This victory and your presence have put everyone in high spirits. We are all ready to march when Your Majesty orders." "Excellent! Make sure the men are well-rested tonight" - Henry said, his eyes looking at the soldiers tiredly sitting by the side of the market stalls, trying to strike up conversations with the vigers. The barbarians were on one side, maintaining their distance from the others but happily arm wrestling against each other - "They''ll need all their strength for the journey ahead." "I obey, Your Majesty!"- Zahra said, then followed with a question - "When do we expect to depart? Some members of my group and others are anxious for battle."


    Henry looked at the skies - "We will be on track as soon as the sun rises. We are just confirming if we are going to change our route. We will soon have the answer." - He still hadn''t notified his soldiers about his ns, waiting for Leier''s confirmation on the possibility of using the mountains as a new way to reach the capital of Aritreia. Until the confirmation, everything continued as nned, even if it meant dying his ns and making it more difficult to conquer the region. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    -x-


    Leier climbed back up the mountain with much more speed than before, the dagger already chipped from being used as support, especially when she crossed theyer of clouds separating the valley from the outside world. "Howe there are dwarves here?" - Leier asked herself, her hands still trembling from blocking the war-hammer thrown by the dwarf - "My liege said there have been no sightings of them in this Northern region for hundreds of years." ording to the king, some book in the Royal Library depicted the dwarf race as masters in cksmithing andbatants with pure raw strength, known for their fiery temper and hairy bodies. They lived in mountains, carving their homes and fortresses deep within, away from the prying eyes of the world, creating maze-like tunnels to confuse those who dared to invade their homes. Despite their difference in height and power, they shared some simrities with the mythical dragons: they loved shiny and precious things. Some stories said their forges zed day and night, and the sound of their hammers working on metal could be heard throughout the entire mountain range. "What are they doing here?" - Leier continued to ask herself. She could already see the peak of the mountain - "The king said that the First King Garret had brought a few along with him, but they were all supposedly dead. Maybe they didn''t die, or maybe this is a reclusivemunity within the North? Why didn''t they show themselves before?" She had countless questions but couldn''t answer a single one. Although reclusive, dwarves were a race that still maintained some contact with othermunities to trade their tools and weapons for precious gems and shiny things.


    As Leier reached the mountain''s peak, her eyes scanned the scouts and the captain who had been waiting for her. They were all tightly clustered together, their bodies trembling after being exposed to the extreme cold winds of the mountain''s peak for hours - "Get up!"- she ordered hurriedly, not a single ounce of pity in her tone - "We need to return and notify the king as soon as possible." Leier didn''t disclose what she had found to the soldiers since they wouldn''t understand. These people had never seen or heard of dwarves, meaning they couldn''t do much about it. Leier led the way down the mountain, moving much faster this time, leaving the scouts who were already out of breath a bit behind but still maintaining a pace that allowed them to see her back. Some of the soldiers stumbled, and others had to help, but Leier didn''t stop for a second. She only kept going.


    When the moon was right above their heads, the group finally reached the walls of Rusra. Their bodies had already warmed up, and their eyes were filled with relief as if they had survived a journey to hell and back. Although warmed up, their bodies were still trembling, not from the cold but from the climbing. It had taken them five to six hours to climb the mountain, but they made it back in three. It was only thanks to their strengthened bodies that they managed to do it and not die on the way. Leier didn''t stop and continued on her way, entering Rusra''s castle and traversing the corridors in a hurry, after asking the king''s location. As soon as she entered the library, she could see the king, who had returned after inspecting the preparations with ro, reading another book.


    "My liege!"-Leier said hurriedly, not even bowing - "Dwarves, there are dwarves in the mountains!"

 Chapter 171 Send the barbarians first

    Chapter 171 Send the barbarians first


    The flickering candlelight cast long shadows on the walls of the library as Henry sat behind a small desk, his fingers tapping the wood as he held his chin in deep thought - "Tell me again, what happened in the Valley" - he ordered, leaning forward slightly, his eyes fixed on Leier standing before him.


    Leier took a deep breath, her voice calm and steady as she recounted the events - "We made our way up the mountain through a narrow and dangerous path, with thinyers of ice covering some parts of the way. We reached the peak within a few hours, where we could see the Screaming Valley below, hidden by a river of clouds." Henry didn''t look away, his attention fully on her words, the shadows created by the candles creating a somber feeling.


    "I ordered the soldiers to scout the way, and we found a path down," she said, gesturing with her hands as if to illustrate her story - "I decided to go down by myself since time was running short. It was quite an easy route, but when I reached the cloudyer, it was difficult to maintain my bnce. With some effort, I crossed theyer and reached the valley. However, as soon as I got to the ground, I was attacked by small people with hairy bodies and great strength�� dwarves."


    Henry''s fingers stilled, and he looked intently at Leier - "Dwarves, you say? And they mentioned something about a vige hidden within the valley?" Leier nodded - "Yes, Your Majesty. Eavesdropping their conversation, they seemed wary of strangers and went back to warn their viges. They also seem to have had previous contact with other humans and have quite a negative impression of us." The king leaned back in his chair, deep in thought. The situation had beplicated. The presence of dwarves meant it would be nearly impossible to travel with thousands of soldiers through the valley without risking an attack or falling into a trap made by the dwarves. They were known as the bestbyrinth makers in the world, ording to some books in his library. It was never wise to be on the wrong side of those who could produce both weapons and traps. "Go get me ro" - Henry ordered, closing his eyes. Before Leier could leave the room, he added - "And bring Zahra with him. It''s good to have another opinion."


    "Yes, Your Majesty" - Leier obliged, leaving the room. She didn''t know why, but she didn''t much like that woman. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It didn''t take long for their figures to appear in the room, guided by Leier. They walked to the front of Henry''s table and bowed - "I will get straight to the point" - Henry said, opening his eyes and looking at the two neers - "We have encountered aplication in our ns."


    Zahra looked a bit confused. She wasn''t aware of the potential change in ns that Henry and ro had discussed, so she decided to stay silent to avoid making a fool of herself. Suddenly, her sixth sense kicked in, and she turned her head -"Why is she looking at me?" - she wondered, noticing Leier ncing at her asionally with a hostile expression. She had no idea what was happening but decided to focus on what the king was saying.


    At the mention of problems, ro nodded - "What is it, Your Majesty?" Henry leaned forward, his fingers intecing on the desk - "Leier encountered dwarves in the valley. They seem wary of outsiders, and their presenceplicates our passage through the valley. If things continue like this, we won''t be able to use the valley to reach the capital of Aritreia." ro ced his hands on his hips - "The stunted, hairy people whose height doesn''t even reach my hip? The ones with great strength, known for forging excellent tools and weapons? They look like Luke?" - he asked, recalling the information Henry had taught him a few months ago. He had never met a dwarf, but based on Henry''s description, they all seemed simr to Luke, their midget residing in the capital. However, contrary to Luke, their courage allowed them to fight head on against anything on their sight.


    Zahra silently looked at ro, finally understanding what happened. In the Commander''s Training Center she had also learned about other races and their characteristics.


    "I need your help. How should we proceed?" - Henry asked, hoping for a brilliant idea to appear from their mouths.


    "Is it possible to send someone to negotiate our passage?" ro asked and added - "ording to you, they like shiny items, so we can give them some silver."


    Henry shook his head. "We have no idea where their settlements are, so it''s difficult to arrange a negotiation. And they attacked Leier without knowing her identity, so we can expect they will do the same to anyone from our side. Furthermore, we didn''t bring enough silver with us."


    ro understood the king''s reasons and words. Finding the dwarves in the immense mountain range was nearly impossible, like finding a grain of sand in deep confines of the ocean. Their only option was to expect another dwarf attack when they reached the ground to make contact with them and negotiate a safe way down the valley.


    Silence hovered in the room as they all fell into deep silence. From time to time, Zahra found Leier watching her from the corner of her eye. However, this pressure seemed to give her brain some oxygen.


    "What if we send the barbarians first?" - Zahra suggested, her eyes focused on the king - "The terrain up the mountain is difficult, yes?" - she asked, and the others confirmed, Leier exining the difficulty of the path towards the mountain''s top.


    "So, the worst part of the climb is the cold. A normal soldier would be exhausted within a day. They wouldn''t have the energy to continue" - Zahra said, after hearing Leier''s report, as the king leaned forward, trying to understand the line of thought behind her words.


    "The barbarians are born and raised in the Frozen Forest, and they have Tribal Tattoos, which means they can easily traverse the mountain and withstand the cold," Zahra continued - "We use the barbarians to pave the way, with the others following at a calmer pace. If we encounter the dwarves, we''ll have time to regroup and fight, or negotiate."


    Henry considered Zahra''s suggestion, recognizing its potential - "Sending the barbarians ahead could be a viable strategy. It might not prevent dwarf attacks, but it could minimize them and give us a chance to fight back. We might not even meet the dwarves until we reach Etrira." ro nodded in agreement. "It''s a risky approach, but given the circumstances, it may be our best option."


    Henry leaned back in his chair, weighing the pros and cons. After a moment of contemtion, he nodded decisively - "Very well. We will proceed with Zahra''s n. Leier, I want you to coordinate with the barbarian tribes and prepare them for the task. I will apany you. ro and Zahra, gather the rest of the soldiers to follow behind the barbarians, ready to support them if needed." "We obey" -Leier and ro said, understanding their roles. With their tasks assigned, they left the room to begin preparations. As Leier exited the library, she couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling she had about Zahra. She didn''t like her liege near this woman. Maybe she was dangerous, and her sixth sense was warning her. She didn''t know - "I will just keep an eye on her for now, and if she proves to be a danger to my liege" - she thought - "I will have to put an end to her." Henry remained in the library, watching their backs leaving the room, the flickering candlelight casting long, dancing shadows across the room. He hoped this strategy would work, knowing the risks involved. He might lose some soldiers, but the potential for a rapid victory over Aritreia and Luak was significant. "Dwarves" - he repeated under his breath - "Maybe I can conquer them and bring them under my throne." Henry was already envisioning what he could do with these small men specialized in forging weapons and tools. It would greatly help him and the kingdom, boosting his military power. The books said dwarves'' swords could cut even the moon. Among the chaotic memories he inherited from Caelum, Henry was sure a dwarf had helped bring Caelum to the world. It was wise to have them on his side.


    "I will just have to wait" - Henry said, closing his eyes - "Everything shall be in ce. The future is mine for taking."


    Henry wanted to seed and patience has always been a great characteristic of all great leaders. He had to attack in the right time and back down in the right time. If he wanted to bring the dwarves to his side, he had to do it cleanly.

 Chapter 172 The creatures

    172 The creatures


    Henry looked down at the Screaming Valley, where the clouds moved like a river, following the contours of the mountains, trying to reach for the peaks and break free from the constraints of the mountains, like great tentacles of a beast. However, no matter how much they tried to reach the skies, the valley always pulled them back, like the current of a great river swallowing everything. "Lead the way." -Henry said, turning his gaze to Leier, briefly ncing at the two hundred barbarians behind her,posed of men and women alike. Unlike normal scouts, these warriors didn''t shiver in the cold. Their years in the Frozen Forest toughened them, making themugh at this mild chill that felt like a summer breezepared to the icy depths they called home. With Leier leading the way, they descended the mountain swiftly, despite the hefty bags strapped to their backs, brimming with provisions and firewood. Henry ran maintaining a step distance from her.They didn''t even stop and jumped right over the crevices that blocked their way.


    Suddenly, Leier turned her head - "Draw your weapons for support and stay close together! We are about to reach the clouds. Hold on tight and firm your steps!" - The barbarians, despite having some difficulty with thenguage, still understood her, and did as ordered. They drew their weapons and moved closer together, forming a single, cohesive unit, like a single entity.


    Momentster, they were engulfed in a gray world, the mist so thick they could barely see a few feet ahead. The chaotic wind threatened to push them down the mountainside. Pressing closer together, they used their weapons for stability, leaving tiny scratches on the rocky surface - "Do not stop!" - Despite the howling winds, Leier''s shouts kept them moving.


    This situation persisted for what felt like an eternity, the mist clinging to them for hundreds of breaths until it suddenly cleared, out of nowhere. It was as if they had crossed from a chaotic realm into one of order, from hell into heaven. The barbarians, breathing heavily, struggled to grasp their weapons with trembling hands. Their furred clothes were tattered from scraping against the rocks. However, they wore a happy smile, seeing that they finally reached the valley.


    In contrast, Henry and Leier seemed almost unscathed, their clothes intact and their breaths following a regr rhythm. Henry used his Mana to stand firm against the fierce winds, while Leier had already grown ustomed to the situation after going through it once.


    "Is something troubling you, my liege?" - Leier asked, noticing Henry''s focused gaze on the cloudyer. Henry didn''t respond immediately. He continued to stare at the river of clouds above before finally opening his mouth - "I''m calcting the probabilities of the Snowfire Horses managing to cross this river of clouds"


    At his words, Leier also looked up. Henry added - "While it''s unlikely we''ll avoid any losses, those horses are native to the Frozen Forest and have likely faced tougher conditions. Their strong legs should help them withstand the wind, just as they do in theirirs."


    Despite saying his mind, Leier could see he was still deep in thought - "Are you still worried about something, Your Majesty?"- she asked, unable to hide her curiosity and concern.


    "It''s not just about the Snowfire Horses making it through the clouds" - Henry said, taking a deep breath - "I''m concerned whether the riders will be able to calm them within the mist and guide them correctly." He shifted his gaze from the clouds. "Anyway, ro will handle those challenges. We need to keep moving and scout the way ahead."


    They found themselves within the valley, not a sign of the mist that had blocked Leier''s view during her brief passage. The Screaming Valley was embraced by mountains on both sides. And, contrary to Henry''s expectations of a barren and frozenndscape, he witnessed towering trees in the distance. Their leafless branches stretched out like skeletal fingers against the snowy horizon. Yet, despite their existence, there was an eerie silence; no chirping of insects or rustling of animals, like a forest of death.


    Henry scanned the ground nearby, half-expecting to see the remnants of those punished by Rusra''s lords. To his surprise, there were none - "Where are the bodies?" - he pondered to himself - "Did the dwarves dispose of them? Or were they consumed by animals?" -Henry couldn''t reach a conclusion, nor did he particrly care. These people had not fallen under his throne''s rule, so their fate held little concern for him.


    Leier shattered Henry''s chain of thought and the heavy silence enveloping them with a question - "Should we proceed, Your Majesty?"


    Henry tore his gaze away from thendscape and nodded - "Yes, let''s proceed. Are you all ready?" - he asked, turning towards the barbarians, who appeared to have regained their breaths. They thumped their chests twice, signaling they were ready to continue with the mission.


    Confirming they were ready, Henry took the lead, but with each step, the silence seemed to intensify, enveloping them like a suffocating web. It felt as though hidden threats lurked behind the towering frozen trees - "Stay alert! We don''t know if or when the dwarves will attack us" - He warned, prompting the others to grab their weapons firmly.


    Henry had never encountered dwarves before, making him stay on high alert as they moved through the valley. From the descriptions within the few books and documents inside his library, they appeared to be both fierce and straightforward, yet their small stature forced them to develop a trickster and sneaky personality. If faced with a battle they couldn''t win outright, they might resort to traps and other cunning methods to defeat stronger opponents. This trait allowed great names to surge from their race in the field of cksmithing.


    "There is someone or something watching us" - Henry whispered, his voice barely audible to Leier. There was some kind of instinct, a sixth sense, stirring within him and telling him that they were being observed. He couldn''t identify the location, but he was certain of its presence.


    At the king''s warning, her expression turned grave as she surveyed their surroundings, but found nothing amiss. She couldn''t spot any unseen or uninvited watcher. The team pressed on, but suddenly, a low growl reverberated through the trees, sending a shiver down Leier''s spine. She swiftly drew both of her daggers, and Henry unsheathed his sword. Their eyes narrowed as they scanned the surroundings. "Get in position!" - Henry growled at the barbarians, who had also raised their weapons. However, unlike his trained army, the barbarians didn''t seem to immediately position themselves to defend against the threats.


    "There is more than one! Don''t let your guard down and be prepared to engage!" - Henry shouted as another growl echoed, clearly distinct from the first. He took a deep breath, preparing to use his strength to confront the adversary. Suddenly, a fearsome and monstrous figure appeared behind the trees, knocking those trees that stood on his way as if they were only toys, which didn''t even manage to sustain a single bump from them. Its skin, ashen and pallid, was covered in a thickyer of ice, giving it a terrifying glow in the dim light of the valley. cial blue veins seemed to pulse beneath its icy surface, tracing intricate patterns across its monstrous form. It was as if these blue veins were Tribal Tattoos of the Barbarians.


    With each step, the ground trembled beneath the weight of its colossal feet, leaving deep, jagged imprints in the snow. Its eyes burned with an unnatural light, gleaming like shards of ice in the darkness.


    "What is that?" - Henry asked himself, his eyes scanning the towering figure of the creature. He had never seen or read about such a creature in the books within his library. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Everyone''s hearts pounded in their chests. The barbarians exchanged nervous nces; they were not ones to easily feel fear, even in the face of Winter Orcs they would proudly brandish their weapons, but this creature before them seemed three times the size of a Winter Orc. It was as big as Eisenburg''s defensive walls.


    "Ahhh!"- One of the barbarians, driven either by a desire for battle or the fear of dying helplessly, charged towards the creature, his hatchet raised high. However, the weapon seemed as small as a nailpared to the massive creature before him, like an ant facing an elephant, attempting to strike it down with a bite.


    With a swift motion, the creature swung its massive arm, sending the barbarian flying through the air like a ragdoll. He crashed into the mountain''s walls with a sickening thud, unmoving. The barbarian didn''t even have the time to reach the monster, his life ended with a single and simple attack.


    Seeing the image of their dead brother, the barbarians gritted their teeth, their eyes gleaming with fury. They wanted to rush towards the creature and pierce its skin thousands, no, millions of times over. They were about to charge when a sword of fire caught their attention.


    "Stop! Hold your ground!"- Henry shouted amand, his sword zing with purple-tinged fire, causing both creatures to pause for a moment - "I will handle this."

 Chapter 173 Ice Giant

    173 Ice Giant


    Henry looked at the towering beast before him, trying to figure out how to kill it. Its massive body meant that a single punch could seriously injure or even kill him, despite his strong body.


    The king took a deep breath, and the purple fire covering his sword concentrated into a thinyer of me - "I can''t reach its eyes and neck" - he analyzed the beast, which had stopped and was tilting its head curiously at him, or more precisely, at the fire covering him. The remnants of the barbarian, blood and brain pieces, dripped from the creature''s fists onto the snow.


    Suddenly, the beast''s stone-blue eyes shone with a fierce light, as if it was looking at its nemesis. It puffed a freezing breath as its body lowered slightly and its blue veins pulsed and glowed - "DODGE! TAKE COVER!" - Henry screamed to his soldiers, just before the beast began running toward them in a straight line. Seeing the massive creature dashing toward them like an unstoppable ice boulder, the soldiers, including Leier, scattered quickly, diving behind rocks and snowdrifts for cover, but the king stood still.


    Henry''s heart raced as he watched the beast getting closer. He could hear its massive steps echoing through the valley, making the snow beneath him shake. He didn''t dare to blink, afraid the giant beast would suddenly appear in front of him and smash him into pieces. He calmed himself down and tried to reach a peaceful state of mind, waiting for the right moment.


    "Now!"- Henry shouted in his mind and immediately activated the Sunfire Steps, rapidly increasing his speed. He dashed to the side at thest moment, narrowly avoiding the ice giant''s massive body and leaving a short trail of purple fire burning in the snow as he moved.


    The ice giant, unable to stop its powerful movement, crashed into the mountain with a loud explosion, causing boulders of snow to fall. Luckily, nondslide happened. Henry looked at it as his soldiers sighed in relief, seeing the ice giant with its head buried deep within the rocks. It wasn''t part of his n, not that he had one to begin with, but he could ept an easy win.


    "It''s not over�� that monster didn''t die" - Henry observed. The ice giant was still breathing, and despite the crash, its fingers were twitching slightly. Leier, also noticed this. "I will finish it, my liege!" - Leier shouted, unsheathing her two short daggers and dashing toward the monster, not caring whether her small des could pierce its body. Henry watched as she sprinted toward the ice giant, her body seeming to blend into the environment as she activated her Tribal Tattoo. His instincts screamed at him to call her back, but before he knew it, Leier had reached the beast and began to climb up its massive arm, using the ridges of ice on its skin. In no time, Leier reached the ice giant''s shoulder, her daggers gleaming in the cold light. With a fierce cry, she plunged one of her daggers into its nape. However, her eyes widened in surprise as the daggers broke in half upon contact with the ice giant''s skin, as if they were small twigs. They didn''t even leave a scratch.


    "Careful!" - she heard her king shout. Before she knew it, the ice giant moved its hand to smash her like a mosquito. The giant hand was too fast, and Leier could only watch helplessly as it fell toward her. She couldn''t dodge it, and if it hit her, she would be crushed.


    Facing death, Leier had only one thought in her mind - "I don''t want to die!" - She still had to avenge her family and serve the king. She didn''t want to die. But wishes couldn''t alter reality; death was knocking on her door.


    "Get down!"- she heard her king shout behind her. Obeying hisst order, she lowered her head even further. At that moment, she felt something extremely hot pass right above her, burning a few strands of her hair. The extreme heat was followed by the painful and bizarre scream of the ice giant, which still had its head stuck inside the wall.


    When she raised her head, she saw a sword covered in purple fire pinning the ice giant''s hand to the mountain, creating cracks all over its skin. Whenpared to the massive hand, the sword was like a toothpick - "Don''t stand there! Get down! The sword won''t hold much longer!" - Henry screamed, rushing toward the ice giant, leaving a long trail of purple fire in the snow as he activated the Sunfire Steps.


    Leier grabbed this new chance to survive and immediately jumped off the ice giant as Henry dashed toward it like a bullet. Using his momentum, the king jumped over the creature''s shoulder and grabbed his sword. He twisted it and increased the mes covering the sword, creating more cracks on the giant''s skin. The beast howled painfully and struggled crazily, its other hand trying to hit Henry, but he easily evaded it. "Nothing more than an irrational beast! It only has strength and a hideous appearance" - Henry thought, seeing that the ice giant wasn''t even trying to get its head out of the mountain to counterattack - "Let''s end this!" The mana inside Henry burned and exploded furiously, though controlled within his circuits, allowing him to exert even more strength. "Solfire Cleave!" he screamed, as the force within the sword managed to cut through the giant''s skin and fell toward its neck with impressive speed and unstoppable momentum.


    The ice giant gave onest howl that seemed like a wolf crying out to its pack, alerting them of its death. Then, Henry''s sword easily cut through the giant''s skin, feeling no resistance as it beheaded the creature. The head remained stuck inside the wall as the rest of the body hit the ground lifelessly. It all ended sooner than expected.


    "I need a new one��"- Henry said, looking at the cracks on the sword''s de. He couldn''t use it anymore. Lately, he had been changing swords faster than he changed clothes - "I still can''t use Caelum for more than a few seconds. I need to find a good weapon that will support my Mana and Fire."


    Hey guys! Sorry for theck of updates these past few weeks. I had to deal with some health problems and had no time to write, as I couldn''t even tap on my keyboard. It was a hell of a month.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Sorry about that and thank you for the patience.


    Stoicist


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 174 Ahead

    174 Ahead


    Henry toyed with a fist-sized blue gem that glowed faintly despite no sunlight reaching it, tossing it up and down as a luminescent white light wriggled inside, resembling a worm. He had found this gem within the head of the Ice Giant, and the moment he touched it, he felt a surge of unfamiliar energy being drawn into his body. Unlike Mana, this energy moved too quickly for him to grasp as it traveled through his Mana Circuits, disappearing into the dragon tattoo on his chest where Caelum, the First Sword, rested. "It''s dimming again" - Henry said, watching as the light within the gem was fading away, slowly turning into a pale color, a death gray. The light worm''s movements were bing slower and slower each time it touched his hands.


    After tossing the gem a few more times, Henry halted, prompting the nearly two hundred barbarians behind him to stop as well. The encounter with the Ice Giant had awakened their survival instincts, honed over generations in the Frozen Forest. The barbarians moved silently, their eyes constantly scanning from the snow-covered ground to the distant horizon where the mountains, d in white, embraced them. They were brave enough to face danger but wise enough not to underestimate it. "They areing back" - Henry muttered, standing still in front of the barbarians. He had sent Leier and five others to scout ahead, instructing her to stay within his sight.


    In the distance, he spotted Leier''s group, just emerging back from the dead forest and running towards his position. Within minutes, Leier was reporting to Henry, her furry ck boots sinking slightly into the snow as fresh kes fell upon her ck robe - "We found footprints in the snow ahead, simr to those of the creature we encountered"- she said. "Is it from the same creature?" - Henry asked. Leier shook her head and pointed to one of the barbarians who had apanied her, now conversing with the others, gesturing with their hands - "The barbarians are adept at tracking and identifying monsters. They said the footprints are different." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Are there more than one?" - Henry asked.


    "At least three or four more, my liege" - Leier responded promptly - "Additionally, we found other footprints that match those of the dwarves. It appears the Ice Giants are moving in the same direction as the dwarves."


    "Together?" - Henry asked.


    "No, my liege. The dwarves'' footprints were difficult to find, partially covered by snow" - she exined - "They seemed to be in a hurry, likely passing through an hour or two after attacking me. One of them was also injured; we found bloodstains on the snow."


    Henry stood in silence for a few breaths, his eyes fixed on the leafless trees that resembled skeletal fingers pointing toward the sky - "How is the terrain inside that forest? Can our troops pass through it?"


    "It is possible, my liege" - Leier responded immediately - "The trees are sparse, and their roots run deep. The snow helps conceal the rugged mountainous terrain. General ro should have no trouble leading the cavalry through it."


    Henry''s eyes shone, trying to calcte how to proceed with this. He could either go forward and enter the forest, in the direction of the couple of Ice Giants and where the dwarves were and still continued in his mission to attack the capital from the mountains. Or, climb back the mountain and return to the original path, where he would face more resistance and numerous enemies.


    Henry''s eyes gleamed as he calcted his next move. He could proceed forward, entering the forest where a few Ice Giants and the dwarves were, continuing his mission to attack the capital from the mountains. Alternatively, he could climb back up the mountain and return to the original path, facing more resistance and numerous enemies.


    After a moment of contemtion, Henry made his decision - "We will advance through the forest" - he dered - "Leier, take the lead and guide us through. General ro will bring the cavalry behind us. We''ll move swiftly and silently, leaving marks on the trees to help ro reach us."


    "As youmand, my liege." - She turned to the barbarians and signaled them to prepare. The nearly two hundred warriors tightened their grips on their weapons, their faces filled with caution and courage. Their genes making them alert.


    With that, they plunged into the forest, the eerie silence broken only by the soft crunch of snow underfoot. The leafless trees loomed overhead. Henry kept a watchful eye on his surroundings, every sense heightened for signs of danger. He closely followed Leier, letting her use her skills to the utmost level, moving at a slow but constant pace.


    Hours passed, and the sky began to darken. The forest grew even more ominous, the shadows deepening around them. Just as Henry was about to call for a brief rest, seeing the tired faces of the barbarians, Leier halted abruptly.


    "What is it?" - Henry asked, moving to her side.


    Leier pointed ahead to a ce where three to four trees had fallen, creating a small clearing - "There" - she said softly - "Footprints. Fresh ones. Ice Giants and dwarves. They''re close."


    Suddenly, a grotesque howl echoed through the forest, very simr to the one the Ice Giant had emitted when Henry''s sword had severed its neck. This time, however, it was not a solitary cry but was joined by three others, causing the very air to tremble and the snow beneath them to shift like a small earthquake.


    Henry sensed a disturbance, the flow of mana in the air subtly disrupted - "Prepare for battle!" - hemanded, drawing a hatchet he had taken from the fallen barbarian - "They are ahead!"


    The troops readied their weapons, their eyes filled with steely determination. Seeing they were prepared, Henry kicked off the ground and dashed forward, ready to confront these formidable creatures. There was no turning back. Even if it meant losing a few troops, he was determined to traverse these mountains and conquer the capital.


    Soon, the scene of four Ice Giants surrounding a group of three dwarves unfolded before them. Despite their small stature, the dwarves skillfully fended off the Ice Giants'' attacks, standing their ground with remarkable resilience.

 Chapter 175 The Trio

    Chapter 175 The Trio


    An hour ago��


    Two dwarves were carrying an injuredrade on their backs. The injured dwarf''s legs werepletely destroyed, with bones protruding from the flesh, broken in two parts, as blood stained the snow beneath them while they ran through the bone-like trees.


    "They got me! They got me, Boris!" - The injured dwarf cried out as he was dragged by hisrades - "Leave me here! I am done for!" - He screamed even more desperately when he looked down at the gruesome sight of his leg. "Shut up, ye hairless idiot!" - Boris, one of the dwarves carrying him and the leader, cursed through gritted teeth - "We''re not leavin'' ye behind! We''re almost at Stone Vige! The chief will find a way to fix ye up. We just need to get away from those creatures." The trio was already out of breath, the two carrying the injured dwarf straining their muscles to maintain a steady pace. As they moved, they could feel the snow beneath their feet trembling constantly, as if an impending doom was about to wash over thend and swallow their souls. It was like a pulsing heart.


    "They''re gettin'' closer!" - Boris said, looking at Oin and Fili - "We have no choice but to face ''em here." Boris was one of the most experienced dwarf from Stone Vige and had ventured outside the city, carved deep and high into the mountains, countless times. He was responsible for scouting the area for humans and beasts, as well as collecting the corpses of prisoners pushed down the mountain to their deaths. He had had numerous encounters with the creatures called Ice Giants, gaining quite a deal of surviving ability.


    The chief and other elders always advised them to stay away from these beasts and not engage them because they had an extra sense for Mana and could easily locate those who killed their kin through some sort of magical way. Fighting against one Ice Giant in a group was manageable, but when the beasts grouped together to hunt those who killed their own, they became a tremendous pain to deal with.


    "Damn it, Hairless Filli! Ye shouldn''t have gone for their foreheads! Ye know that''s their weak spot!" - Boris cursed, ring at Filli, who was helping him carry Oin. "Ye''re the hairless one, Boris! I barely put any force into it! It''s those sted Ice Giants with their soft noggins!" - Oin retorted, rubbing his long beard, his face betraying his embarrassment. Oin had stumbled upon one of the giants, and in the chaos of saving him, they had killed an Ice Giant. Now, to survive, they had to return to Stone Vige and likely stay there forever, as these beasts held grudges like no other. They couldn''t reach the vige itself since it was perched so high up the mountain that even the giants couldn''t get to it with their massive, heavy bodies.


    Boris and Fili helped Oin towards a tree and ced him there - "Leave me here! Run!"- Oin begged his two loyal brothers, but they only gave him their backs and took out their war hammers, preparing to fight against the Ice Giantsing their way.


    The ground trembled more violently as the Ice Giants approached, their massive forms emerging through the trees. The chilling wind grew fiercer, cutting through the dwarves'' light armor. Boris and Fili stood their ground, their war hammers gripped tightly in their hands. "Ready, Fili?" - Boris asked, his eyes never leaving the approaching giants.


    "Aye, let''s show these oversized icicles what Stone Vige dwarves are made of!" - Fili replied, a determined grin on his face.


    Both of them knew that they couldn''t hold their own against the four Ice Giantsing towards them. Of course they wanted to run away; nobody in their right mind could say that they were ready to die. However, they would never leave one of their brothers and run away to survive alone. They would fight to their deaths and die together, like proud dwarves.


    The first Ice Giant let out a deafening roar and dashed towards the duo, swinging its massive arms down at them. Boris dodged to the side, feeling the rush of air as the club missed him by inches. He counterattacked, swinging his war hammer at the giant''s knee. The impact was powerful, causing the giant to stagger and howl in pain. However, no damage was caused to them, the ice covering their skin and the blue veins protecting them from harm. "Take that, ye great lump of ice!" - Boris shouted with a crazy smile.


    The Ice Giant roared again, lifting its arm for another strike. This time, Fili was ready. He darted forward, targeting the giant''s ankle with his war hammer. The blownded with a resounding crack, causing the giant to stumble and momentarily lose its bnce.


    "Hit their joints! That''s their weak spot!"- Boris yelled, realizing that the ice covering their bodies was less dense around the joints.


    Fili nodded and struck again, this time aiming for the giant''s other ankle. Thebined force of their blows caused the Ice Giant to copse to one knee. Boris seized the opportunity, leaping up and swinging his hammer with all his might at the giant''s elbow. The ice cracked, and the giant''s arm went limp.


    "Now, Fili! Finish it off!" - Borismanded.


    Fili didn''t hesitate. He climbed onto the giant''s back, using the ridges of ice as handholds. With a fierce cry, he brought his hammer down on the back of the giant''s neck, shattering the ice and breaking the spine. The giant let out onest, guttural roar before copsing to the ground, lifeless. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The remaining three giants, enraged by the death of theirrade, advanced with even greater fury. Boris and Fili braced themselves, knowing this fight was far from over. However, just taking out this single giant already required great stamina, and they couldn''t even feel their hands anymore because they had swung the war hammers with such force and speed.


    Boris and Fili exchanged nces and gave a smile to one another, ready to wee their deaths - "Let''s take one more with us!" - Boris said, his grip tightening on his hammer. The giants charged, their massive fists crashing down towards the dwarves. Boris and Fili fought valiantly, dodging and countering with all their might. But the giants'' sheer size and strength were too overwhelming. The joint attacks of the three giants were too much for them to handle.


    One giant''s fist connected with Fili, sending him flying into a tree. He tried to rise, but his body refused to obey, the pain too intense - "Boris!" - He cried out, looking at his leader and brother desperately fighting by himself.


    Boris didn''t turn around and kept trying to strike the Ice Giants at the joints, but every time he tried to hit one of them, a giant arm was already pouring down at him. He was tired and his movements were bing slower. It didn''t take long before a giant''s fist smashed into him, knocking the wind out of him. He struggled to his feet, only to be met with another blow that sent him sprawling to the ground.


    The giants closed in, their massive forms towering over the battered dwarves. Boris and Fili, beaten and broken, looked at each other onest time.


    "It was good fighting alongside you!" Boris said with a bloody smile as a giant fist descended upon him.


    Fili, struggling to keep his eyes open, nodded weakly - "Aye, it was an honor, Boris" - he managed to say before another giant''s fist came crashing down on him.


    Unbeknown to them, a pair of purple eyes was watching the scene closely.

 Chapter 176 Killing Giants

    Chapter 176 Killing Giants


    Chapter 176


    Henry watched as the two dwarves bravely protected their injured brother, fighting against the Ice Giants and even managing to kill one of them, while giving the other three a difficult time.


    "Should we help them, my liege?" - Leier asked, seeing the king''s interest in them and noticing that the dwarves were getting tired from the fight, their movements already quite slow.


    Henry shook his head, his purplish eyes glowing - "No, let''s wait a little bit. They can still hold on. I want to understand more of their strength. And��if we want to win their help, isn''t it better to wait for a direst situation?" - he asked, thinking on the best oue.


    The fight dragged on for about half an hour, until one of the dwarves began to slow down, and one of the giants punched him. The other standing dwarf kept going for a few minutes but also sumbed to the Ice Giant''s fists. The dwarvesy there hopeless, sharing theirst smiles and weing death as those giant fists fell upon them.


    At that moment, Henry activated the Sunfire Steps and brandished his weapon,pletely coated in purple fire, advancing rapidly forward. He was like aet, following a straight path ahead as there were no trees in the way, reaching the ce within a brief moment. With a single sh, the arm of one of the Ice Giants fell to the ground just as it was about to crush Boris''s head.


    The Ice Giants roared in anger and turned their attention to Henry as if they didn''t know pain. The king stood his ground, his eyes zing with a calm and steady demeanor. The now armless giant swung its massive fist at him, but Henry dodged with incredible speed, the Sunfire Steps making him almost a blur. He countered with a swift sh to the giant''s knee, causing it to howl in pain and copse, incapacitating it for a brief moment but not cutting through the knee. "Next one!" Henry didn''t stop. He moved like a shadow, evading another giant''s attack and leaping into the air. His sword, enveloped in purple mes, cut through the air and also sliced off the other giant''s arm. He roared, staggering back as what seemed to be a white mist came out of the severed limb, as if it was the creature''s blood. The third giant tried to grab Henry from behind, but he sensed the movement and spun around, his sword shing through the giant''s fingers. The giant bellowed in pain, and Henry took the opportunity to drive his de into the giant''s chest, the purple mes burning through the ice and flesh. The second Ice Giant fell. Henry didn''t aim for the forehead, since he didn''t want to damage the mysterious gem. Henry pulled his sword out and turned to face the remaining two giants. "Noting?" - he mockingly asked, waving his sword at them. Although they didn''t understand his words, the giants still madly charged at him. Henry gave a cold smile, deciding not to show mercy - "The sword is also about to break, but it''s enough to finish both of you."


    Henry''s normal sword was already filled with cracks all over and it wouldn''t be able to sustain any more than six attacks - "Here theye!" - He thought, seeing one of them charging towards him without an arm, unable to contain its desire.


    The first of the two remaining giants lunged at Henry, swinging both its massive fists down. Henry sidestepped swiftly, using the momentum to sh at the giant''s leg, severing it cleanly. The giant roared in agony, copsing again onto one knee. Henry took advantage of the situation, leaping onto the giant''s chest and driving his sword into its heart. The purple mes burned intensely, and the giant let out a final, pained cry before falling lifelessly to the ground. The final giant, now filled with rage and desperation, wishing to avenge his brothers charged at the king with a deafening roar. Henry stood his ground, waiting for the right moment. As the giant swung its fists again, Henry ducked and rolled beneath its legs, slicing through both ankles. The giant toppled over, unable to stand. Henry climbed onto its back with swift precision and also plunged his sword into the giant''s heart from behind, the purple mes consuming the creature''s icy flesh. The giant writhed for a moment before sumbing to the fatal blow. "It''s easier than I thought to fight against these creatures. They only have a great strength and no brain. We only need to be faster and stronger." - Henry thought.


    He stood atop the fallen giant, his sword still aze with purple fire. He surveyed the battlefield, ensuring no more threats remained, before digging out the gem from the creature''s forehead. The snow beneath their feet was filled by the fighting remnants, with Henry''s steps clearly visible. Leier and the rest of Henry''s soldiers approached - "Go tend to those dwarves and see if they are alive" - Henrymanded - "I will remain here to confirm if everything was giving" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Leier nodded and quickly moved to check on the dwarves, while Henry remained vignt, his senses heightened for any potential danger. As the soldiers worked to stabilize the injured dwarves, Henry kept digging out the four mysterious gems out of their foreheads.


    It didn''t take long for Leier to return to Henry''s side, her expression serious - "The dwarves are badly injured, but they''ll live. We need to get them to safety quickly." "Any one of them is awake?" - Henry asked - "We need to know the whereabout of their vige. We''ll escort them back to Stone Vige and learn nonstop. And perhaps, in turn, they will be valuable allies."


    "No, my liege��" - Leier responded.


    "Then, let''s wait for tomorrow. We''ll escort them back to Stone Vige. They''ve earned our help and respect. And perhaps, in turn, they will be valuable allies." - Henry said - "Let''s go somewhere to help them recover as fast as possible."

 Chapter 177 Information

    Chapter 177 Information


    Boris could hear the sound of rough breathing near his ears as he seemed to be carried on someone''s back. Besides the rough breath, he could hear voices that seemed both far and yet so close to him. "What is happening?" - The dwarf asked himself, trying to sneakily open his eyes to see what was going on. Thest thing he remembered was looking at Fili as the massive hand of the Ice Giant was about to take his life. Then, a purple light clouded his vision, and he passed out.


    "Humans!" - Boris almost screamed, seeing the figures walking through the forest, but he managed to contain his voice and shut his eyes tightly, afraid that he would be discovered - "What are humans doin'' here? It''s been hundreds of years since west saw one of them down here��alive. All they do is throw their corpses to us, and we have to collect ''em to prevent the Ice Giants from gatherin'' here." Boris couldn''t understand what humans were doing down in the Screaming Valley. Thest time they had any contact with living humans was when invaders hade to steal their marbles and kidnap some of their kin. The dwarves held little positive feelings for humans.


    "Are Fili and Oin still alive?" Boris squeezed his eyes open again, trying to see if his brothers were safe. He spotted Oin, whose legs were destroyed, covered with a furred mantle to maintain his temperature. Oin was being carried on the back of a person at least three to four times his size, making him look like a child. This man seemed even bigger than those corpses they collected from the cliff. Through his squeezed eyes, Boris could see dozens of simrlyrge men, treading carefully across the forest. "Where is Fili?"- Boris wanted to turn his head to look the other way, but he was afraid the barbarian carrying him would notice he was awake. He hoped the barbarian would move without caution through this dead gray forest, giving him a chance to turn his head and check. Unable to do anything else, Boris strained to hear the conversation happening nearby, his curiosity piqued despite his fear. The voice of the ck-haired leader of these troops, a man wearing a long ck furry coat, was low and calm. "Check their wounds again. Make sure they''re stable. We can''t stop right now. I can feel those beasts gathering since their howls are getting more frequent" - Henrymanded. Soon someone came to Boris''s side and began to check his body. When they tried to touch his arm, he gritted his teeth in pain and squeezed his eyes, unable to maintain a calm face.


    This movement didn''t go unnoticed by Leier, who was the one checking their condition - "This one seems to have woken up, my liege!"- Leier called to the king, turning her head away from the dwarf. "Shit!" - Boris screamed in his mind and sprang his eyes wide open, his heart racing. Without waiting for a single second, Boris forced his body and jumped down from the barbarian''s back, who could do nothing but look at the small man without understanding what had happened.


    Boris took a fighting stance as he looked around, spotting Fili who was also being carried by another barbarian. He was surrounded, and his brothers were with the humans, meaning that he couldn''t easily run away. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Drop my brothers, humans!"-Boris demanded, his body aching all over, but he still maintained his fighting stance, despite his trembling knees - "I won''t allow ye to take them away!"


    A silence spread across the forest as the troops looked at the small man with interest, especially the barbarians, who seemed tomend him for his courage to face them with such a small build. Leier wanted to dash and take down the small man, her blue eyes glowing, but Henry stepped forward first, his image blurring and appearing right in front of the dwarf, who couldn''t help but swallow hard, his knees trembling even more. The figure before Boris seemed to be like a mountain.


    "Imend you for your desire to protect your brothers" - Henry began, his voice serious -"But why do you wish to attack the people that saved you? Do all the dwarves of your vigesck manners?" Boris''s eyes darted between Henry, Leier, and the other barbarians, ready to react - "We don''t need yer help! We''ve survived down here for ages without ye."


    Henry''s gaze remained steady, a slight smile ying on his lips - "That''s not what I have seen. If my memory serves me correctly, there were three dwarves about to die if I hadn''t saved them." Boris''s eyes narrowed, his pride making him unable to see things -"Aye, and we would''ve faced death with honor, fightin'' those beasts to the end. We don''t need pity from humans." Henry shook his head, his expression stern - "Such a stupid response" - he said, choosing not to go on with this. He had other things more important to take care of - "I saved you because I admired your sense of brotherhood, your willingness to risk your life for your kin. I also have a few questions if you may answer them." At those words, Boris hesitated. These people didn''t seem to have the desire to kill or kidnap them. He nced at his injured brothers for a few seconds, trying to decide what to do. Henry saw the internal conflict within the dwarf and continued - "We are not your enemies. I only want some information and somepromise on your part. You and your brothers are safe with us." Boris finally let out a shaky breath and lowered his stance, though his eyes remained wary - "Fine. But I''ll be watchin'' ye closely. Any sign of betrayal, and I won''t hesitate. Even if I die, I will make sure to take you with me." Hearing that threat, Leier took a step forward, reaching for the dagger on her hip, ready to strike down the dwarf who dared to disrespect her king. However, Henry stopped her with a nce, ordering her to hold back. He also wanted to extract information from Boris without resorting to violence.


    "Do you mind if I ask you while we move forward?" Henry asked. "Those creatures seem to be getting closer."

 Chapter 178 Son of Fire and Anvil

    Chapter 178 Son of Fire and Anvil


    The group moved hurriedly through the forest as the howls of beasts grew louder and more frequent. Henry had already counted at least sixty distinct types of howls, but the number was increasing with each passing moment. It seemed as if the creatures had grouped together to hunt them down.


    Boris walked beside Henry, with Leier following closely, her hand on her weapon, ready to strike if the dwarf made any suspicious moves or raised a hand toward her liege.


    "I''ve never seen the Ice Giants so restless. It seems we won''t be able to leave the vige for at least a year" - Borismented, ncing over his shoulder as if to ensure the creatures weren''t right behind them, not bothering with Leier''s prating gaze.


    "Do you often encounter these giants?" -Henry asked, not stopping his steps.


    "Aye, every time we go hunting, but we always try to stay out of their sight" - Boris replied, his tone weary as every step seemed to be strenuous, his body sore all over - "They''re a constant threat in these parts. Normally, they''re scattered, huntin'' alone or in small groups. But when we kill some of ''em, they tend to group together to hunt the perpetrator down."


    "Strange�� How are they managing to locate us?" - Henry asked curiously. It made no sense that these beasts could find them so easily, as if they had some kind of tracking device.


    Boris scratched his head and looked up at the ck-haired man, jumping over a vine sticking out of the ground - "We don''t know for sure, but we think it might have somethin'' to do with the gem inside their heads. ording to the elders, their spirits are locked there, and when we kill ''em, their spiritstch onto thest person that touched ''em. They can sense their kin''s spirit and locate us. And..." Boris hesitated but then decided to continue - "This spirit seems to follow us for eternity. No matter how many years pass, the beasts seem to remember... Because of that, some of our warriors haven''t set foot inside the valley for decades." Hearing those words, Henry''s eyes remained calm, already calcting the implications of this information and nning strategies to counter it. These Ice Giants could create a significant hindrance to the cavalry that was soon to descend into the Screaming Valley. He couldn''t risk losing his troops here.


    "That''s fine" - Henry said, unperturbed, which seemed to amaze the dwarf.


    "It seems like you don''t understand, hairless human!" - Boris almost screamed, trying to put some sense into the man. He lowered his voice after hearing Leier behind him reaching for her sword - "What I mean is that you will forever be chased by those living icicles. They are vengeful and will hunt you anywhere you go."


    "Anywhere?" - Henry''s eyes narrowed as he asked, an idea flickering through his mind that he had to mull over. The information was useful and he could utilize it.


    "Yes!" - Boris reiterated - "Anywhere! Do you understand now?"


    Henry couldn''t help but give a slight smile as he looked at Boris, thinking - "Maybe Luke is also a dwarf. They look so much alike. Look at those eyes."


    "Oh, I forgot" - Henry said - "What''s your name?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Boris thumped his chest with a closed fist - "Boris Hammerfel!" - He then pointed towards his brothers - "That''s Fili Hammerfel and the other one is Oin Hammerfel."


    "Are you blood brothers?" - Henry couldn''t help but ask - "No wonder you guys were ready to die for each other."


    Boris broke into a coughing fit, torn between embarrassment and irritation - "No! Where do you see such fine hair as mine on those two?" - he said, stroking his long brown beard that reached his waist - " However, we may not share blood, but we''ve hammered at the same anvil and shared the same beer! We are brothers!" - Boris dered proudly - "And you, human, what''s your name?" "Insolent!" - Leier eximed, unsheathing her dagger and cing it against the dwarf''s neck, ready to behead him - "Such disrespect in front of my liege! I should have beheaded you!"


    Despite the sharp edge of the weapon at his neck, Boris wasn''t afraid. Instead, he straightened up defiantly, his eyes meeting Henry''s with determination. His gaze seemed to say that he didn''t do anything wrong.


    Henry raised a hand to calm Leier - "It''s alright, Leier. I appreciate the dwarf''s forthrightness." - He looked back at Boris, his eyes glowing in a purple fire - "I am Henry von Stahl, King of allnds behind these mountains and descendant of Garret von Stahl, the Dragon yer and the North''s me."


    Upon hearing the introduction, the dwarf''s eyes brightened like a child meeting their hero - "Are you a descendant of Garret, the Son of Fire and Anvil?" - Boris eximed excitedly. If not for the dagger at his neck, he would have rushed forward to kneel before the king and reverently grasp his hands.


    Henry looked at the dwarf, confused. How did these small people, who had no contact with humans and lived in this deste valley all their lives, know about the founder of Stahl? And why did they call Garret "Son of Fire and Anvil"?


    "Son of Fire and Anvil?" - Henry asked, puzzled, as he had never heard Garret referred to this way.


    Boris nodded excitedly while Leier sheathed her sword after Henry signaled her with his eyes - "Yes! The Son of Fire and Anvil, the one who built our vige and forged Stormhammer, the chief''s weapon. He worked with fire and weapons better than most chiefs, only losing to the God of Dwarfs, Sindri."


    Apart from the stories and the ce where he found Caelum, this was the first time Henry heard tales of Garret outside of a book. In Stahl, most of Garret''s creations and achievements had faded with time. Learning about them from amunity with preserved records or oral stories about the founder was fascinating. Henry had many questions, especially since the shards of memory inherited through Caelum were fragmented, showing only mixed and iprehensible images.


    "Can you take me to your vige?" - Henry asked, thinking that meeting the dwarf chiefs and gaining their recognition might be easier than he initially thought.

 Chapter 179 Hairless Icicles

    Chapter 179 Hairless Icicles


    Boris hesitated, torn between respecting rules or guiding Henry to the vige. For centuries, a strict rule had been passed down among the dwarves: no strangers were to be brought into the vige. Thisw stemmed from a time when humans had exploited their goodwill, leading to them being robbed and kidnapped. Yet, the man before him now was different. He was the descendant of Garret, the Son of Fire and Anvil, the hero who had once saved them and helped build their vige. The Stone Vige had debts.


    "The elders will understand" - Boris reassured himself, trying to muster the courage to break one of the firstws of Stone Vige - "I hope they don''t put me inside the forge for this." - He shivered, recalling the punishment for those who disrespected the vige''s most sacred rule and put it in danger. Every dwarf must return to the fire; this was why they were cremated after death. Disrespecting a capital rule meant an earlier return to the fire, being thrown alive into the furnace to meet a gruesome end.


    Henry could see the dwarf''s internal struggle but remained silent, not wanting to press him. Forcing Boris with a sword to his neck would undoubtedly break any rtions between Stahl and the dwarf vige, potentially leading the situation to a way of brutality, where the only way out was subjugation. Henry wanted to avoid this oue. He preferred to win their allegiance willingly, ensuring their loyalty. After a brief moment of contemtion, Boris came to a decision. "Aye, descendant of the King, I''ll guide ye to our vige," he dered, nodding his head and thumping his fist against his chest. Despite the pain radiating through his body, he maintained a hard expression, determined to see this through. Henry smiled and gave a simple nod of acknowledgment - "Stahl appreciates your decision, Boris Hammerfel. Lead the way." Boris looked up at the clouded sky, then moistened his finger with his tongue before lifting it into the air. He stood like that for a couple of seconds before opening his eyes - "This way, Descendant of the King." - Despite his small frame and injuries, he moved swiftly through the forest. Henry nodded to Leier and the barbarians behind him before following closely. Leier, still wary, kept a close watch on Boris as they moved forward. The forest grew denser, the sounds of the pursuing Ice Giants fading slightly, though the numbers of howls seemed to keep increasing, likely surpassing a hundred. As they walked, Boris nced at Henry - "Our vige is hidin'' within the heart of the mountains. The path is tricky, but it''s kept us safe for generations. It''s a ce where those icicle and hairless brutes can''t reach. " "Have you guys lived there your whole lives?" - Henry asked, his eyes scanning the mountain''s shadows growing in front of them. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Aye, the elders said that the Son of Fire and Anvil led us there and then used his sword to carve the mountain to open space for us to build the vige" - Boris replied, his hands waving energetically as if he was holding the sword himself, as if he were there witnessing the scene - "They say he used a single stab to pierce through the mountain, and if he weren''t careful enough, he would''ve pierced right through it. That single sh was enough to drill a hole the size of an entire city within the mountain." Henry''s eyes shone, imagining the scene and already anticipating seeing the vige carved into the mountain with a sword. Ever since he received Caelum, he couldn''t help but wonder about Garret''s life, the man who had fought against the dangers beyond the Frozen Forest almost his entire life. He wanted to unearth and assimte the memories inside Caelum as quickly as possible, knowing there was something valuable within them.


    As he pondered Garret''s achievements, a question arose in his mind, which he voiced to the dwarf - "If the ancestor was so powerful, why didn''t he kill all these Ice Giants? With strength capable of carving a whole vige into the mountain with a single attack, it shouldn''t have been a problem, right?" Boris looked at him, a bit angry, wanting tosh out but remembering that he was the descendant of the man himself, he restrained himself - "Well, those son of a beasts weren''t here when the Son of Fire and Anvil was alive. They suddenly appeared one day like they''d been hidin'' inside the mountains, and by that time, the hero was already dead." "Why didn''t you reach out for help?" Henry asked as the mountain''s shadow that hugged the valley grewrger, making the trees look like small toothpicks. "The elders of that time didn''t want any contact with humans, not after yer kin came here to steal our work and kidnapped a few of us to make ''em work on their walls or somethin'' like that," Boris said, casting his eyes downward. "And we didn''t know that the Son of Fire and Anvil had children. If we had, the elders might have agreed to seek help. It''s a shame." At those words, Henry remained silent, digesting all the information he had just received. There were many mysteries surrounding the appearance of these creatures. They came right after the founder of Stahl died, as if some kind of restraint had been lifted, giving them freedom. It was strange. Henry couldn''t help but feel that something dangerous was approaching, and he had to be ready to face it. He had to build his kingdom and prepare himself. They continued their journey in silence, climbing a steep path carved alongside the mountain, with an abyss on one side where they could fall at any moment. For Boris, it seemedfortable, but for Henry and the others, they could barely put one foot in front of the other without risking a fall.


    Henry turned his head and could already see the whole Screaming Valley. The clouds above them obscured the sky, and the forest hugged by the mountain looked like a dead forest.


    "We''re about to reach the vige!" - Boris announced, breaking the silence.

 Chapter 180 The Five Elders

    Chapter 180 The Five Elders


    A grand gate rose before the group, partially hidden by a mantle of moving clouds, as if they were nearing the entrance to the realm of the dead, where their ancestors resided. A few of the barbarians nced at each other, their eyes wide with unease, shivering. They were not afraid of dying in battle, but they were deeply superstitious and feared angering their ancestors and being unable to dine at their table in the afterlife.


    Henry could hear the fearful whispers of the barbarians behind him as they momentarily stopped in their tracks, unsure if they should continue. He also paused to analyze the two stone hammers before him, which seemed to have some ancient runes inscribed on them. However, time had practically destroyed these inscriptions, leaving their meanings lost to history. Boris walked to the front of the gates and, after a moment of hesitation, he banged his fist powerfully on them three times, causing a metallic sound to resonate. Despite the strength of the dwarf''s fists, the gates only trembled slightly. Then, he took a few steps back and waited by Henry''s side as Leier stood behind them, ready to protect her king if needed. "They will be here shortly, hero''s descendant" - Boris exined, trying to reassure Henry. Leier, watching the gates closely for any strange movements, couldn''t help but ask - "Do you have no guards watching the gates, dwarf?"- She couldn''t see any archers protecting the entrance, which seemed odd given the size of the gates.


    Boris scratched his head and looked at the stern human female before him, who had seemed eager to cut his head off every step of the way - "Hairless woman, we''ve been here for hundreds of years. Apart from those ice-headed giants, we''ve never encountered other living beings for decades. Even if someone came down the valley, it''s nearly impossible to find the vige on their own."


    Leier nodded in understanding, recalling the dozens of turns and difficult terrain they had traversed to reach the gates. They had even walked on the edge of an abyss, something most wouldn''t attempt unless they knew they were searching for something specific. Furthermore, it was impossible for the Ice Giants to reach this ce due to their immense size, which exined theck of guards. She wanted to press the insolent dwarf further, questioning how their people had been kidnapped and their possessions stolen if they were so hidden and safe here. However, she stopped when the metallic sound of the gates being opened echoed. The sound traveled through the Screaming Valley, and at that moment, the howls of the Ice Giants, which hadn''t reached them since they ascended, echoed simultaneously, making the mountain tremble. The gates opened, and Henry and his troops felt a wave of warmth emanating from within the cave. Behind the gates, they could see the bright and strong light of a grand burning furnace, which seemed to be lit by magma from a volcano. The silhouette of houses carved in the walls of the mountain could also be seen.


    Followed by this image and warmth, five dwarves emerged from the gate. All five had beards nearly touching the ground, white as the snow covering the mountain. They wore full metal armor and held war hammers. One of the elders, standing in the middle, wielded a war hammer as silvery as the moon, with small lightning bolts crackling around it. The five elders seemed ready to fight.


    "Boris! You wretched and hairless dwarf!" - the elder with the silvery hammer shouted upon seeing the hundreds of humans before them - "Three knocks on the gates�� ye dare to bring strangers, no�� despicable humans here! Ye must be prepared to be punished with the Furnace, right? "Boris!" - The elder with the silvery hammer in his hands shouted as he saw the hundreds of humans before them - "Three knocks on the gates��you dare to bring stranger, no��despicable humans here! You have to be prepared to be punished with the Furnace, right?"


    "Wait, Elder Chief Yngvi! He is the descend-" - Boris wanted to exin himself, but before he could even finish a de was already on his throat, threatening to end his life yet again.


    "You dare to betray us, dwarf!" - Leier shouted furiously, swiftly pressing the de closer to Boris''s neck. She positioned him directly in front of Henry, ready to defend her king with her own body if necessary. There seemed to be no archers, only the five elder dwarves emerging from the gates, as if they were sufficient to face the intruders. Henry shook his head and raised his hand to calm Leier, his eyes fixed on the Elder Chief - "My name is Henry von Stahl, descendant of Garret von Stahl and the rightful owner of the throne of Stahl" - he introduced himself, hoping to calm the situation with his status. At Henry''s words, Chief Yngvi''s eyes burned with fury - "Ye miserable human�� how dare ye sully the name and blood of our Hero! The Son of Fire and Anvil had no children and no descendants!" - He stepped forward, his hammer shimmering with intense silver lightning, reflecting his rage. Seeing Yngvi take a threatening step forward, Leier pressed the dagger harder against Boris''s throat, drawing blood - "Stop, or we will let these dwarves'' blood moisten the mountain''s ice and storm into your vige!" - Her tone was as sharp as her de, no fear in her eyes.


    The barbarians understood her intent and ced their axes at the necks of the other two unconscious dwarves. These gates were no door for their ancestor''s realm and only a door for another battle. And, they had no fear of it.


    Yngvi''s eyes zed with even greater fury - "Ye despicable humans! Ye dare to threaten us again like this! Ye have forgotten the honor of Hero Garret! I will end ye all!"- He shouted, unable to contain his temper.


    He raised his war hammer toward the sky, and suddenly, a powerful lightning bolt struck down upon Henry, the daring human who imed to be the descendant of their hero.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 181 Mani

    Chapter 181 Mani


    The silver bolt descended like a serpent baring its fangs at Henry. He looked up just in time to have his vision filled with blinding silver light. There was no time to evade. Instinctively, his hand reached for his sword, and with a sh faster than the light itself, he struck the iing bolt. A deafening explosion echoed through the mountains, and a hole was torn in the clouds above them, allowing sunlight to pierce through and reach the gates of the dwarves'' vige for the first time in decades. ck purplish smoke enveloped the spot where Henry stood, obscuring him from view, his life or death unknown. The dwarves watched the ck mist with careless, stoic expressions, certain that Henry had been reduced to ashes. Yngvi looked at the ck mist with an expressionless face, his hammer crackling with tiny lightning bolts slithering around it. "You dare... you dare to attack the king!" - Leier''s eyes zed with fury as cold as ice, her words barely escaping through clenched teeth. Boris, still held captive by her, trembled with fear for the descendant''s fate and his own life. Overwhelmed with rage, Leier shoved Boris aside and activated her Mana. The Tribal Tattoo on her body glowed as she rushed towards the dwarves, her form turning dark before bing transparent with each step, blending into the surroundings. "Where did she go?" - One of the dwarf elders asked, raising their guard as they scanned the area for the woman. They were unfamiliar with such witchcraft.


    Suddenly, in a heartbeat, her figure reappeared behind Yngvi, her dagger ready to pierce the old dwarf''s skull. However, before her dagger could reach him, one of the elders beside him blocked her with a war hammer. Despite the heaviness and size of the weapon, her reaction speed was impressive. She mockingly locked eyes with Leier before sending her flying towards the gates with a powerful swing. Luckily, Leier managed to stabilize her body in the air andnd safely on the ground. "Ye''re quite fast, aren''t ye?" - The dwarf said, twirling the hammer in her hands -"But yer smell really gives ye away. Ye humans have quite the distinct scent."


    "Fifth Stage" - Leier silently thought, gripping her dagger tightly, her eyes scanning the other four elder dwarves - "The one in the middle��he must be a Sixth Stage."


    A Sixth Stage warrior hiding inside the Screaming Valley, with the same level of strength as Luther, the supposed strongest man in these parts of the North. Someone capable of destroying a whole toon by himself. Furthermore, there were four other dwarves in the Fifth Stage, an unbelievable force even stronger than Stahl''s. However, despite knowing she had no chance of winning, the ck mist surrounding the king''s spot lingered in Leier''s mind, fueling her fury. She resolved to kill at least one of them, even at the cost of her own life. "Look at that, she doesn''t learn, right?" - the elder who blocked her, named Mani, mockingly said as he watched Leier disappear again, his blue eyes fixed on her, determined to kill - "But it''s quite cute even for a hairless human female." "Ye take care of her, Mani" - Yngvi said, his eyes focused on the barbarians who seemed ready to attack - "We''ll finish the others and get back to our ale!" - Yngvi''s war hammer, which was even bigger than himself, shone in silver again as the barbarians courageously raised their weapons. "Don''t ye worry!" Mani calmly gestured with her old hands, a happy smile appearing on her hairy and somewhat masculine face. "It''s been a while since we hade out of the vige. The forge was already bing boring. And��" She paused as she blocked another attack from Leier with her hammer, sending the woman flying yet again. "It''s been ages since I had a good fight." Leier crashed into the ground, rolling to her feet with a determined re. She charged again, her movements a blur as she aimed for Mani''s vulnerable spots. Mani swung her oversized hammer with precision, each strike powerful enough to tten a boulder. Leier twisted and dodged, her agility allowing her to avoid the crushing blows. Mani grinned, her teeth bared in a feral smile - "Ye''re persistent and fast, I''ll give ye that." - she said, blocking yet another possible lethal attack.


    Without a word, Leier darted in again, aiming for Mani''s legs, hoping to unbnce her. Mani anticipated the move, bringing her hammer down in a swift arc. Leier barely managed to dodge, feeling the air rush past as the hammer struck the ground with a resounding crash. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I can''t get through her defense" - Leier thought, panting. She realized she had to change her tactics to fight against this Fifth Stage warrior. Circling around, she threw a handful of snow into Mani''s eyes, temporarily blinding her. Seizing the opportunity, Leier moved in for a strike, but Mani, despite her temporary blindness, as if guided by her other senses, swung her hammer defensively, forcing Leier to leap back again.


    The elder dwarf wiped the snow from her eyes, her grin widening - "Ye think ye can beat me with tricks,ss? I can smell ye even if I had no nose. It''s my time now!"


    Mani advanced, his hammer raised high, ready to strike down. Leier darted to the side, her movements a blur, and aimed for Mani''s arm, hoping to disarm him. However, she suddenly felt a strong grip around her neck, blocking her air passage and asphyxiating her.


    Mani''s grip was like iron, unyielding and merciless. Leier madly struggled, her vision dimming as she tried to free herself. Mani''s face was inches from hers, her breath hot and foul - "Ye fought well,ss, but it ends here"-she whispered.


    Just as Leier felt her strength waning, a powerful shockwave erupted from the ck purplish smoke. The force of it knocked Mani off bnce, loosening his grip on Leier. She fell to the ground, gasping for air, her eyes darting to the source of the shockwave.


    Henry emerged from the smoke, his eyes zing with a purple fire, a strange red sword in his hands - "That''s enough" - he shouted his voice resonating with authority.

 Chapter 182 “He is really the Descendant of the Son of Fire and Anvil”

    Chapter 182 ��He is really the Descendant of the Son of Fire and Anvil��


    Henry emerged from the ck mist, his eyes zing with purple fire, a strange dark-red Great Sword in his hands - "That''s enough" - he shouted, his voice resonating with authority. Caelum glowed, demanding obedience.


    The dwarves'' eyes widened in disbelief. Yngvi''s face twisted in anger and confusion as he saw Henry, seemingly unscathed, standing tall with a royal aura around him. His eyesnded on Caelum, and at that moment, the war hammer in his hands seemed to tremble. The lightning snakes that previously raged around it now seemed like coy earthworms, afraid to hiss in front of the sword.


    Henry held Caelum and looked at the dwarves, his eyes glowing as he tried to decide what to do with them. The air around him crackled with unspoken tension, making Yngvi subconsciously take a step back. The sword seemed to be familiar, but he couldn''t recall from where. Furthermore, the spirit of the war hammer in his hands were warning him of something, instilling him with an irrational fear.


    "Don''t worry, I will make them pay for the disrespect" - Henry muttered, trying to convey his thoughts to the sword that seemed to have a spirit of its own. This spirit seemed extremely furious, like a king wishing to punish those who dared to stage a coup. He still had no control over summoning Caelum, the Sword of the First King and the symbol of the Myth-seeker Lineage known as Srius, responsible for fighting the Myths beyond the Frozen Forest. It only manifested because of the danger that was about to strike him, easily dissipating the thunder created by the hammer.


    Yngvi, who seemed to have recovered from his previous fear, took a step forward, making slithering lightning snakes cover the hammer again. He could feel that the ck-haired human in front of him was actually weaker than him, giving him back some confidence.


    "I don''t know how ye managed to block my lightning, human" -Yngvi said, raising his hammer towards the sky once more. The clouds that had previously dispersed gathered together again, and thunderous sounds, even stronger than before, echoed as the gray clouds turned silver - "Try again."


    Witnessing this scene, the three dwarves near him took a few steps back, almost pressing their backs against the gates of the vige, swallowing nervously. They understood the power of the weapon and knew that the attack being prepared would cover arger area, possibly obliterating Henry and those behind him. "Yngvi is furious" - shed through their minds, and even Mani, who had thrown Leier away yet again, distanced herself, keeping an eye on Leier and the other on the thunderous skies. "Die!" - Yngvi screamed, his old hands gripping the silver hammer with both hands as he smashed it towards the ground. At that same moment, a lightning bolt that seemed evenrger than three Ice Giants fell upon his enemies. The lightning was so blinding that everyone instinctively closed their eyes, as if their pupils were burning. Henry could feel the immense power surging towards him. At that moment, Caelum pulsed in his hands, and as if they were in a symbiotic rtionship, feeling the emotion of the sword, Henry shed upwards as if wishing to split the lightning in half. At thest moment, the sword shone with royal purple fire, and the fire seemed to take the image of a dragon''s mouth, roaring as it swallowed the light whole. Even the clouds seemed to be swallowed, as if a king was beheading everyone who dared to stage a coup, clearing the sky as the dragon shot upwards, like a living being, standing as high as the mountain peaks, overlooking the battlefield like amander. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Henry could feel that Caelum wanted him to punish those daring dwarves for attacking them. It wanted to burn them and leave no trace behind. But Henry didn''t want to kill them; he wanted them to submit. To achieve that, he had to use force. The king waved his sword downwards, and the purple dragon reacted instantly, descending at full speed towards the five dwarves gathered near the gates. As it descended, Henry could feel his Mana being depleted rapidly; this attack consumed at least a third of his reserves as Caelum absorbed everything.


    Yngvi seemed lost in the sight of the descending purple dragon, a memory of the texts and images inscribed in the shrine of cksmiths reverberating in his mind - "The purple dragon is the symbol of the Son of Fire and Anvil as he wields the First Sword ever created by mankind, symbolizing the first andst me of the world" - he muttered to himself, recalling the ancient inscription.


    "He is really the Descendant of the Son of Fire and Anvil" - the truth finally hit him as the purple fire dragon was about to swallow them.


    At that moment of realization, Yngvi dropped to his knee and let go of his hammer, which lost its silvery lightning as if done serving its purpose, his nose touching the cold ground beneath his feet. He didn''t even dare to raise his weapon again. He had attacked the descendant of someone who was more like a god to the vige. He deserved death.


    The others looked at Yngvi without understanding his reason for kneeling. They expected him to protect them, and seeing that they were not going to be protected, they were ready to defend themselves. However, before they could act, Yngvi''s voice resounded. "KNEEL, RIGHT NOW!"


    "Damn ye, old man!" Mani shouted. "I won''t die here! I still have lots of ale stored in me house!" She took her hammer and jumped to face the dragon, while the others watched her, unsure of what to do. However, they all dropped their weapons and knelt when Mani''s painful screams echoed as she was swallowed by the dragon''s mouth, her burnt body falling right near them, the hairs on her whole body burnt as she breathed with difficulty.


    At the sight of her hairless body, they all decided to kneel. As they knelt, the purple dragon stopped its descent and looked at them as if deciding whether to kill them or not.


    "ENOUGH!" Henry shouted between tired pants, his vision almost darkening as if he was about to pass out, his Mana drained. The purple dragon turned to look at him, before returning to the sword, bing a gentle and soft purple fire around the de.


    Henry maintained his ground, despite his body''s wish to drop unconscious, looking at the elder dwarves in front of him.

 Chapter 183 Skybreaker

    183 Skybreaker


    With a deep breath, Henry inhaled the raw mana in the air to sustain his body, rejuvenating his circuits and heart after Caelum had drained himpletely to subdue the dwarves. The sword in his hands, now devoid of mana, seemed to humph in frustration, disappointed that it hadn''t turned the enemies to ashes, mostly due to this new human stopping it.


    Henry tried to convey his thoughts to the sword''s spirit, attempting to appease it, but it wasn''t open to any dialogue. From the fragmented inherited memories, Henry knew that the sword indeed had a spirit, much like the holy swords in legends. However, it seemed too weak to fully awaken, and its responses were almost at a deep subconscious level, like an entity lost in limbo. It seemed cliche, but the sword would only unlock if he had some level of strength. Hell, he couldn''t even summon it by his own will.


    "I will give you other chances" - Henry tried to convey this thought, between deep breaths, trying to win over the sword''s subconscious. However, it kept sulking. After a few moments, Henry finally managed to regain his rity and some of his strength. As if waiting for that, the sword vanished into thin air, burrowing itself back into his body. It followed his Mana Circuits until it finally settled near his heart, forming a tattoo of a dragon eating its own tail. He shook his head a bit disappointed, but decided to let it go. He had plenty of time. And, there were more pressing matters at hand.


    He looked at the previous enemies and treaded carefully toward the kneeling dwarves, ready to react if they suddenly pounced on him. However, from what he had seen with Boris and his brothers earlier, the dwarves didn''t seem to be a tribe that relied on cunning actions; they were straightforward in their actions and words, loyal to the core if they managed to connect with someone. Proof of that was their enless loyalty to the Son of Fire and Anvil, Garret von Stahl, even after centuries passed.


    "How are your wounds?" Henry stopped in front of them and turned his eyes to Leier, who stood up with difficulty, holding her shoulder and using the wall near the gates for support. "Better than her" - Leier replied, ncing at Mani, who still had smoke rising from her body as if she was meat cooling off after being cooked by the fire dragon attack. She couldn''t help but smirk; seeing her enemy down and the others kneeling seemed to alleviate her pain slightly.


    The eyepatch over her eye had been lost during the fight, revealing a scar that had taken one of her ocean-blue eyes. Henry averted his gaze, looking at the dwarves. "Return and get treated."


    Leier wanted to stay by her king''s side, but the serious expression on his face, one that brooked no argument, silenced her. She nodded and moved slowly, holding her shoulder. As she passed the burnt but still breathing Mani, her eyes lingered on her for a moment before she continued.


    Henry turned his focus back to the dwarves, especially to Yngvi, who bowed his head even lower to the ground.


    "We''re sorry for attackin'' the descendant of our hero, the Son of Fire and Anvil" - Yngvi said, his voice filled with deep regret - "We didnae recognize the blood of our king and deserve nothin'' less than death." Hearing Yngvi''s words, the other dwarves exchanged doubtful nces, their faces reflecting shock and confusion. If Yngvi was saying that the man before them was the descendant of Garret von Stahl, then he was like the son of a god to them, the rightful leader of their vige. Without doubting Yngvi''s words, they bowed their heads even lower. Henry looked at them and, after a few moments, he waved his hand - "Indeed, it is treason to point your weapons towards the king of thesends, the rightful heir to the throne, and the bearer of the most royal bloodline in the North" - he said calmly, his words were like scythes hanging above the dwarves'' heads. They swallowed hard. They didn''t want to die and could probably fight back and seriously injure or kill Henry at this moment, but their burning loyalty and reverence didn''t allow for such thoughts. They could only await the decision of the descendant. Henry waved his hand - "I... absolve you of your crimes." - A collective sigh of relief escaped the dwarves'' mouths.


    Then, Henry walked over to the hammer lying on the ground and grabbed the handle. Yngvi''s eyes glimmered with anticipation. Henry lifted the hammer effortlessly, as if picking up a twig from the ground. The eyes of the dwarves widened in surprise as small lightning snakes coiled around the hammer


    "It''s lighter than I thought��But it''s interesting." - Henry muttered, stretching the hammer out to Yngvi, who grabbed it with trembling hands - "The other one is quite the jealous type, it seems" - The king said in a cryptic smile, feeling the tattoo on his chest moving.


    "Ye are truly his descendant" - Yngvi said, even more excitedly, followed by the others. They all rose to their feet. .


    "Oh, it seems like you still had some doubts about that" - Henry said with an amused smile. "I had little doubt after seein'' that dragon manifested by yer sword. There are texts and stories that tell of the Son of Fire and Anvil summoning purple dragons with every sh of his sword, exactly like yers" - Yngvi said, clenching his hammer and lifting it for Henry to see - "This hammer is known as Skybreaker, and it was created by yer ancestor''s hands. He told us that only the chief appointed by the furnace''s fire and those of his own blood could lift it." - Yngvi''s eyes gleamed even brighter - "Since ye lifted it so easily, there is no more doubt. It''s impossible to impersonate blood."


    Suddenly, without another word, Yngvi turned and walked to the front of the gate. Henry watched as the elder dwarf lifted Skybreaker, the hammer once again crackling with small lightning snakes, and struck the metal gate six times, each blow more powerful than thest. With each hit, the whole Screaming Valley trembled, and snow cascaded down from the surrounding mountains. The barbarians had to grip tightly and use their weapons to steady themselves.


    "We wee the descendant of Fire!" Yngvi shouted, his voice echoing through the valley.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 184 Wish

    184 Wish


    The Grand Furnace was the main source of light and heat for the dwarves who lived inside Stone Vige. It had been there ever since Garret used it to forge Skybreaker, the silver war hammer wielded by every vige leader and the most powerful weapon of these dwarves. The furnace, constructed from iron and stone, was connected to argework of small tunnels that fed air into the never-ending fire lit by Garret himself. There were so many tunnel that even the most ancient dwarf could lose himself inside them.


    Henry''s eyes were immediately drawn to this immense structure as he crossed the gates, positioned right in the center of the vige. He didn''t know why, but he felt a deep connection to the red mes tinged with purple. His heart seemed to beat in sync with those mes -"It''s the same" - he thought, recognizing that these mes were of the same nature as those produced by his technique, even more so after acquiring Caelum. Leier, who walked beside her king despite her injuries, kept her hands on her weapon. Her eyes lingered on the small dwarves watching them with interest from their homes, which had been carved directly into the mountain''s walls. She could clearly see them murmuring among themselves, some of them rubbing their beards as they gulped down what appeared to be some kind of alcohol. They were observing these humans.


    "Descendant, do ye mind if we leave tae be treated?" - Old Yngvi hesitantly asked, pointing at the burnt Mani. He feared that if she remained in her current state, she might not survive much longer.


    Henry took a brief nce at Leier before allowing it. Leier had escaped with only a few injuries, but Mani had fared far worse. While his small guard had only sustained superficial wounds, Mani was struggling to breathe. However, being a dwarf, she should recover quickly, except for her hair. Dwarves took great pride in their hair, and it took a lifetime to grow a respectable beard and mane. Mani would likely never have as much hair as her peers again. Yngvi looked at the other three elders, and as if understanding his silentmand, they lifted Mani gently and began carrying her toward one of the houses carved into the mountain wall, disappearing among the dwarves who had gathered to witness the arrival of their new leader. "I would like to guide all of the warriors who apanied ye, the great descendant, tae reunite with us" - Yngvi said, scratching his head awkwardly and ncing at the barbarians. "But the inside of the temple is quite tight, and we cannae fit more people inside. I''ll have some ale brought out tae keep them entertained." Henry nodded. "That''s fine. Lead the way." He then turned to Leier. "You stay here as well, Leier. Get some rest. I''ll need youter." Leier could only watch as her liege walked away. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    -x-


    Yngvi led Henry toward the Grand Furnace, and the closer they got, the louder the sounds of metal striking metal became. The rhythmic ng of hammers against anvils echoed throughout the space. The air grew hotter with each step. Henry''s eyes widened as he saw dozens of dwarves swinging their heavy hammers, shaping glowing ingots of metal into weapons, armor, and tools. The sight filled him with awe. He had organized the smiths in his kingdom around his throne, but they numbered no more than forty, and their work could only be considered subpar. In contrast, the dwarves before him outnumbered all the smiths in his kingdom, and their craftsmanship appeared far superior to even the best cksmith under his rule. He could tell from the way they hammered and handled the glowing ingots, as if they were nurturing a newborn child. They were so focused that they didn''t even notice themotion around them. "Does the whole vige work in the forges?" - Henry asked.


    "Nae, only those who''ve passed the age of forty are allowed in the forge," Yngvi responded as he led Henry into arge tunnel beside the forge, where small torches hung on the walls, providing light. "They can only work in the forge after finishing their time as collectors, gatherin'' food outside the vige."


    Henry nodded, his mind racing with the potential he saw in this vige. He could easily envision using these skilled dwarves to produce hundreds, if not thousands, of weapons a month to arm his army. As they walked, Henry noticed words and drawings beginning to fill the once bare walls of the cave, illuminated by the torches lining the tunnel. Yngvi noticed Henry''s curiosity - "It''s the names of all the people who''ve ever lived in the vige since it was created by the Son of Fire and Anvil. It''s a way tae keep them close tae him, since this is the temple built in his honor." "Are we close to the temple?" - Henry asked, aware that time was of the essence. Though he wanted to learn more about Garret and the dwarves, he knew that Luther was fighting on the other front and his other General could be descending into the Screaming Valley at any moment. The Ice Giants had to be dealt with swiftly. "Don''t worry, descendant, we''re near" - Yngvi said. After a few more steps, they arrived at a ce where gentle sunlight streamed down from a hole in the ceiling, illuminating what appeared to be a small house made of stone - "The Descendant of Fire and Anvil built this house alongside our ancestors. He lived here for months, maybe even years. Our ancestors preserved this ce, and we''ve used it tae remember our past." "So, as the twentieth leader of Stone Vige, how can I assist ye, my king?"- Yngvi asked, aware that Henry had urgent business. The king entered the vige and spared their lives with some kind of desire.


    Henry smiled, pleased with Yngvi going direct to the point - "I want to exterminate every single Ice Giant from this valley. I would like your help."

 Chapter 185 Sisters

    185 Sisters


    Yngvi''s eyes widened at the mention of exterminating the Ice Giants, a menace they had battled for centuries - "How can we do that, descendant?" - he asked, his voice a mix of fear and frustration. "We''ve in hundreds of them over the centuries, but they alwayse back, crawling up from that cursed hole like stone-eating ants." Henry could sense the weariness hidden behind Yngvi''s seemingly angry expression - "Boris mentioned that they appeared a few years after my ancestor left this valley, correct?" - Henry asked, seeking to rify his doubts. Yngvi nodded. "And do you know where theye from?" "We''ve been researchin'' them, sendin'' scout after scout" - Yngvi replied, moving toward a small stone house. He removed one of the stones, revealing a wooden chest hidden inside. From the chest, he retrieved a rolled parchment. It was a crudely drawn map, almost like a child''s drawing, but the contours of the mountains were discernible, showing their current location - "Over thest few decades, we''ve managed to locate where theirir is hidden." Yngvi''s fingers traced the map down to a ce in the south, where the valley suddenly narrowed - "Their nest is here" - he said, looking at Henry, who was analyzing the map - "They spread out across the valley in small groups after leavin'' theirir. However, they also gather together, especially when a human is thrown into the valley to feed these cold grounds"


    "That''s why you alwayse to collect the bodies" - Henry noted and the dwarf nodded again.


    "It seems they can smell human blood from miles away" - Yngvi said, swallowing hard.- "If we don''t dispose of the corpses by throwin'' them into the furnace��"- He hesitated - "Hundreds of those giant icicles would likelye around this area, makin'' our lives much harder. Although they mainly eat stone, we have seen them devour human bodies as if they were savorin'' a cold ale." Henry furrowed his brows, gaining a deeper understanding of the nature of these beasts. He knew he had to find a solution to this problem. -x- N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Leier held a cup of beer that had been handed to her by one of the elders. The entire vige had gathered, and soon, barbarians and dwarves alike were holding their beers,ughing joyously. Despite thenguage barrier, the barbarians''ck of fluency and the dwarves'' thick ents, everyone seemed to understand each other well enough to cause a rapid connection between all of them.


    "Hey, hairless female human!" - Leier heard a raspy female voice behind her, pulling her attention away from where her king had disappeared. She turned to see Mani, the female dwarf she had fought against, who had bested her repeatedly with that huge hammer. Leier could still feel her sore muscles. Instinctively, Leier reached for the daggers at her waist. "Wait, wait!" - Mani said hurriedly, her hand catching the cup of ale that was about to fall and spill on the ground - "Ye cannae waste such precious ale, right? It''s from the chief''s personal stash." - She looked at Leier with a smile - "Since ye dinnae want it, I can have it, right?" Leier didn''t respond, her wariness evident. Taking her silence as agreement, Mani grinned - "Thanks!"- she said, downing the entire cup in one gulp. "It''s so good! Why does that auld man always keep the best stuff hidden away?" she wondered aloud, savoring the lingering taste on her tongue. Then, she extended her hand for a handshake - "I''m Mani. What''s yer name, hairless female human?"


    Leier stared at her, still unsure of what had just happened but sensing that she had somehow gained a new friend, or at least, an unlikely sister.


    19:54


    Leier hesitated but rxed slightly after a few breaths, sensing no threat in the dwarf''s eyes or actions - "Leier" - she replied shortly, unused to talking with anyone other than the king or Luther - "You recover fast" - the king''s guard couldn''t help but say those words, her gaze drawn to the dwarf''s previously burnt face, that now seemed normal, except for an important characteristic: no hair.


    Mani rubbed her now bald head regretfully - "Our skin is used to the heat of fire, but the descendant''s fire was somethin'' special. It burned all my hair��" - Mani''s voice carried a sad tone. "Well, it''s my fault for gettin'' too close to that fire. I should''ve known better, but now I''ll just have to live with bein'' the first bald and beardless dwarf in the vige" - she added with a sorrowful smile. Sensing her sadness, Leier lowered her guard even more. "It''s a good look for you" - she said, surprising herself with the attempt at humoring the small dwarf - "Makes you look tougher." Mani paused, then burst into a heartyugh, drawing the attention of the barbarians and dwarves, who soon returned to their conversations - "Tougher, eh? I like it! Maybe I''ll start a new trend, bald, beardless and bold!" Leier couldn''t help but be surprised by the dwarf''s positive outlook, realizing that despite the hardships, Mani remained happy. Even more so with the alcohol always reaching her mouth.


    Mani raised her cup, as if offering it to Leier, but even with her arm extended, she could barely reach Leier''s chest -"Yer not bad! I like yer spirit. Ye fought with courage to defend the descendant! That takes guts!"- she said excitedly, pping Leier on the back with such force that she nearly stumbled - "Ye know, we might just get along after all�� Let''s be sisters!" Leier, unsure of how to respond, found herself taking the cup from Mani and drinking from it, her social awkwardness showing after years of istion. She was being pushed around without saying a word.


    "Good!" - Mani eximed, taking back the cup and gulping down the rest of the ale - "Now, we''re sisters!" She then broke the wooden cup in her hands and threw it to the ground with another heartyugh.


    Leier stared at her, still unsure of what had just happened but sensing that she had somehow gained a new friend, or at least, an unlikely sister.


    -x- "This might work, descendant!" - Yngvi said, his eyes shining with a newfound hope as he studied the map again. The n designed by Henry ying on his mind.


    "Then, should we begin?" - Henry asked, his mind already imagining how easy this take down of the capital of Aritreia might be.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 186 Seeds again

    Chapter 186 Seeds again


    The next morning, Henry and his army, along with a dozen dwarves, including the five elders, made their way along a narrow mountain path. The wind howled around them, biting at their faces and threatening to sweep them off the edge as they marched in a long line. The path had been carved by the dwarves themselves over the centuries, designed for their build and size, offering the humans little room for error. Each step had to be taken with caution, their feet carefully ced on the snowy, rocky trail.


    Yngvi, leading the way, pointed ahead. "This way, descendant. We''re almost there" - he said, keeping his voice low as they moved forward -"We''ll soon be able to spot ''em." Henry nodded and kept following behind the dwarf, his steps firm as if the strong winds were nothing but a breeze. The barbarians were hugging the mountain with fear, not even daring to look down. Their huge frames meant that part of their feet hung off the narrow path, forcing them to walk as if tiptoeing. On the other hand, the dwarves moved with ease, as if they were on a casual winter stroll. "There!" - Yngvi whispered, pointing toward a massive hole in the ground surrounded by skeletal trees. Dozens of Ice Giants with glowing blue veins were guarding it, their jaws crunching on what seemed to be stones - "They can eat anythin''. ordin'' to our ancestors, this valley was once brimming with life. These trees were verdant, and fruits grew on ''em. All kinds of animals roamed the forest. But everythin'' changed when the Ice Giants appeared. They devoured all life, leavin'' the trees gray and barren." Henry narrowed his eyes as he took in the grim scene below. At that moment, as if carried by the wind, his scent seemed to reach the giants. They immediately stopped eating, turning their massive heads in unison toward Henry and his group. Without hesitation, they began to move, crushing the trees in their path as they advanced. "They''ve spotted us, my king!" - Yngvi said, turning toward Henry. Henry nodded, already expecting it. Since he had killed one of them previously, it seemed as if their souls had been lingering around him ever since - "It''s fine. I''ve killed a few of them, so they probably sense theirrades'' spirits clinging to me." He calcted the distance between them and the advancing giants. "This seems close enough." Henry reached into a pouch and stretched his arms to Leier, who handed him a prepared bow and a few arrows strapped to her back. Despite the narrow, unstable footing, Henry expertly notched an arrow with a Torch Tree Seed, and drew the bowstring back. After a deep breath, he released the arrow just as the Ice Giants dashed towards their mountain. The arrow cut through the wind with the precision, aimed at the giant hole on the ground, the origin of the Ice Giants.


    "I hope this works��" - Henry could hear Yngvi''s hoping voice as he prepared another arrow, before the first could even reach its target, Henry had loosed another, and then another, until he had no more arrow. "It will work" - Henry assured, his voice steady. At that exact moment, the first arrow reached its mark, plunging deep into the hole - "I guarantee, not a single one of those dumb beasts will crawl out of that hole ever again." The words had barely left Henry''s lips when a massive explosion shook the mountain. The first arrow had finally found the end of the hole, igniting and exploding with Mana.In that instant, Yngvi and the others felt as if the entire world was on the brink of destruction. The deafening roar of the explosion reverberated through the mountains, causing the ground beneath them to shake violently. Some of the barbarians closed their eyes and hugged the mountain as hard as they could, afraid that the tremors and the wind would make them fall. However, that wasn''t the end, and the first explosion was followed by five others. Henry pressed his back against the mountain, bracing himself as snow fell down from above, shaken loose by the force of the explosion. In front of them, the hole erupted with a blinding sh of light. A massive wave of heat and energy surged upward, destroying everything in its path. The Ice Giants were also caught into the explosion. Their glowing blue veins flickered and dimmed, and some of them stumbled and fell as the force of the explosion overwhelmed them. The mesing out of the hole roared to life, hungrily consuming the trees and even melting some of the snow up the mountain. Henry could hear painful screamed that seemed to being from somewhere, as if the mountains itself were groaning in pain, but at the same time were alive. The giant hole that made their and the origin of the Ice Giants disappeared together with the dozens of creatures running towards them as therge volumes of snowing from the top of the mountains swallowed all of them.


    Yngvi and the four other dwarf elders were bathed in a strange light. Yngvi swallowed nervously. "Descendant, is it really that simple?" he asked, unable to hide his surprise as snow continued to fall from the mountains, like a white waterfall. Thankfully, the narrow path they were on protected them from the worst of it. "Yes, it''s that simple" - Henry said confidently, patting his chest where the remaining Torch Tree Seeds were stored, small seeds that had saved him many times before. The elders looked like they wanted to ask if he had more of those seeds, but before they could speak, they were interrupted by loud howls echoing through the valley. One howl was louder and more sorrowful than the rest, like a mother watching her child die.


    "It''s the matriarch!" - Yngvi whispered, fear clear in his voice. The matriarch was the most ancient and powerful Ice Giant. ording to some texts, it was the first Ice Giant to see the sunlight out of the hole. It was the one to dig the hole with its own hands.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 187 The Matriarch

    Chapter 187 The Matriarch


    Suddenly, not far from where the hole had been, a giant hand, twice the size of amon Ice Giant''s, emerged, wing its way through the debris and snow. The hand was covered in rough, jagged ice, and each finger looked like a sharp, shining needles. Blue veins ran through their whole skin.


    Henry watched as a head finally broke through the snow, howling as it struggled to pull its massive body free. "That''s the first creature to crawl out of that hole?" - Henry muttered, seeing an Ice Giant the size of a modern building emerge from the snow. Its eyes held a strange mix of emotions as it looked at the ruins of its home. It let out a howl filled with both sadness and fury.


    In response to the sorrowful howl, dozens of hands began tearing through the snow, wing their way out from beneath the icyyer. Under Henry''s gaze, the valley slowly filled with giants, though it was only a fraction of the number that had once surrounded the hole. "Yes" - Yngvi replied, his voice trembling slightly at the sight of their growing numbers - "ordin'' to our ancestors, that was the first creature that emerged from the hole. She was the one who opened it, and the others followed after her. Their numbers grew sorge that we couldn''t fight back. We were forced to retreat, only sendin'' scouts outside to monitor the valley." - His eyes locked onto the matriarch with a look of fear.


    As if sensing his gaze, the creature turned its eyes toward their direction, and an intense killing intent radiated from them. The weight of it was overwhelming, freezing everyone on the mountain path in ce. Even Yngvi, a Sixth Stage warrior, felt his knees tremble. Had he and the others not been gripping the mountain wall, they would have plummeted to their deaths. Henry also felt the crushing presence of the matriarch, it was the most powerful force he had ever encountered. It was as if death itself lurked within the sound of her howls. But then, as if in response to the fear spreading through him, Caelum appeared in his hands. The sword was vibrating fiercely, not from fear, but from excitement. Henry could sense the spirit''s will, Caelum wasn''t afraid. It was eager, as if it had found a delicacy that awakened its gluttonous side. It wanted to devour the Matriarch without even chewing.


    The Matriarch fixed her furious gaze on them. She raised her massive arms, her ice-like skin glowing under the weak sunlight that pierced through the clouds above the valley. At her signal, the surviving Ice Giants roared and began storming toward the mountain, their glowing blue veins pulsing as they charged headfirst.


    Henry''s eyes narrowed as he saw the giants rushing forward - "Hold tight! Use your weapons!" - he shouted, driving his other sword deep into the icyyer of the mountain while gripping Caelum tightly, as the sword vibrated, craving for battle.


    The others, following his lead, stabbed their weapons into the frozen surface of the mountain, anchoring themselves in ce. The barbarians held their axes and closed their eyes with veiled fear. They were people of the Frozen Forest and didn''t belong to the mountains or great heights. On the other hand, the dwarves hung there much more at ease. The impact of the Ice Giants crashing into the mountain sent shock waves through the entire structure. Henry gritted his teeth, holding firm to the mountain with his sword stuck deep into the ice. The sheer force of the collision made the ground beneath his feet quiver, but he stood his ground. But some of the barbarians and dwarves, unable to maintain their grip, were thrown from the mountain''s side, their screams lost to the strong winds. The tremors paused briefly, but then resumed, more intense than before. "They''re climbing up��" - Henry thought, his gaze shifting downward. He watched as the giants used their needle-like fingers to w their way up the mountain, their massive frames causing mountain to tremble with every movement. In the distance, the Matriarch stood still, her eyes burning with hatred as she watched her children ascend the mountain. There was a chilling intelligence in those eyes, a cold, calcting malice.


    "We have to stop them" - Henry''s mind raced. The giants were closing in fast, and with each passing moment, the risk of more of his men falling grew. He knew that if they reached their position, it would be over. They had to be stopped, and quickly. The king''s eyes locked onto the Matriarch, its frame much bigger than others - "I have to kill her to break their advance. But can I defeat such a monster?" - Doubt crept in his mind as he considered the sheer size and power of the creature before him. The matriarch was likely stronger than any foe he had ever faced, perhaps even reaching the legendary Seventh Stage. As if sensing his hesitation, Caelum shook fiercely in his grip, a purple me covered the whole de. The sword seemed to be urging him forward, taking out his fear and recing it with fierce determination - "Let''s do this" - Henry decided, and without a second thought, he released his hold on the sword''s handle. Henry fell toward the first Ice Giant, like an anchor falling towards the sea''s bed. As he neared his enemy, Caelum''s purple fire shone even brighter, flickering with anticipation. With one fluid motion, Henry swung his sword, severing the giant''s hand cleanly. The massive creature let out a bellowing roar as it lost its grip on the mountain and plummeted to the ground below. Henry used the falling giant''s body to slow his descent, propelling himself toward the next target with precision.


    As he approached the second giant, Henry twisted in mid-air, his sword ready for another strike. The giant barely had time to react before Caelum''s de cut through its head, sending its corpse tumbling down the mountainside. It didn''t even have time to howl as its body crashed into the ground. Without wasting a second, Henry moved from one giant to the next like a force of nature, using their bodies or even the mountain to propel himself. His sword shed again and again, like a purpleet.


    The sharp whistle of his sword and the painful cries of the Ice Giants covered the whole valley. One by one, the giants fell, creating a small mountain of corpses, not a single one remained intact. After exterminating half of the giants climbing the mountain and unable to stop his descent, Henrynded on the pile of corpses reaped by his sword. Standing atop the pile of corpses, Henry caught his breath, Caelum''s purple mes still flickering along the de, hungry for more.


    On top of the mountain, Yngvi watched with wide eyes, a mix of awe and disbelief. He swallowed hard, ncing between his hammer, Skybreaker, and Henry, who now stood on a pile of corpses. The sight was almost surreal, the ragged kind surrounded by the towering remains of the fallen giants. Yngvi exchanged a look with Leier and the other dwarf elders. A silent agreement passed between them, and without hesitation, they jumped down, ready to join the battle, letting go of the weapons'' handle.


    The elders descended like a storm, their hammers swinging with deadly precision. Each strike was aimed at the giants still clinging to the mountainside. Heads were crushed, and arms were severed, sending more giants plummeting to their deaths below. The ground around Henry soon became littered with even more bodies, forming small mountains of defeated enemies. Skybreaker''s silvery lightnings engulfed its enemies, killing them on the spot or even breaking their whole arms.


    After a few moments, Leier and the dwarvesnded near Henry, their eyes scanning the battlefield. Only fifteen Ice Giants remained, still climbing determinedly up the mountain, their glowing blue veins pulsing with fury. They wanted to kill the barbarians and the remaining dwarves up the mountain. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Well, that was easier than I expected" - Yngvi said with a sigh of relief.


    "''Course it was, old dwarf!"- Mani replied, rubbing her hairless head with a grin - "Strong an'' Bald Mani was in the fight, an'' those giants were easy pickin''s, couldn''t dodge or strike back!"

 Chapter 188 Fighting the Matriarch

    188 Fighting the Matriarch


    Henry, Leier, and the five dwarf elders stood atop the pile of Ice Giant corpses, side by side, facing the Matriarch. The creature was massive, at least ten times higher than a human, and her presence loomed over them, radiating a pure, ancient feeling. Her icy form crackled with the energy of centuries, and the air around them seemed to be even more cold, as if threatening to freeze the blood coursing through their veins.


    "What''s the n, descendant?" - Mani asked, her voice trembling despite her best efforts to sound strong. She was Mani, the bold and fearless, yet even she couldn''t stop her hands from shaking as she gripped her hammer tightly. The others were just as tense, but they held their ground, knowing there was no turning back. They had to fight and kill this beast.


    Henry didn''t waste a second with words. He tightened his grip on Caelum, feeling the sword''s spirit humming with eager anticipation for the thrill of the battle ahead. Without hesitation, the king activated the Sunfire Steps and dashed toward the Matriarch. His speed left a trail of melting snow behind him as he moved like a blur. The Matriarch''s cold eyes seemed to be able to follow his every move. As he closed in, she lifted her foot and mmed it down, causing sharp ice spikes to burst from the ground, as if the earth and ice itself obeyed her will. Henry twisted and dodged, narrowly avoiding the deadly spikesing out of the ground beneath him. When he couldn''t evade, he used Caelum to slice through the ice, the purple mes covering the de cutting cleanly through the transparent and freezing spikes. Behind him, Leier and the dwarves exchanged determined nces and charged at the Matriarch, without looking back.


    In the blink of an eye, Henry reached the Matriarch''s heel and swung Caelum with all his might - "Solfire Cleave!" - he shouted in his mind. The purple fire on the de red as it connected, but to his disappointment, it barely left a scratch, only chipping the thick ice covering her skin. "Dodge! Liege!" - Leier''s voice cut through the freezing winds. Henry reacted instinctively, leaping back just as the Matriarch''s massive hand crashed down where he had been standing, sending snow flying everywhere and leaving a deep crater. Above them, the sky rumbled ominously. Yngvi summoned all his strength and determination, his hammer crackling with silver lightning snakes - "I''ll fry ye, cursed creature!" - he roared as lightning fell from the dark clouds, aimed at the Matriarch''s head. The creature howled in pain as a chunk of ice fell from her forehead, allowing them to see those lizard-like blue eyes.


    Leier and the dwarves saw their chance and climbed the Matriarch''s leg, attacking her calf. They attacked again and again but the ancient ice was nearly imprable. They managed to chip away small fragments, but it wasn''t enough to even cause a scratch on the creature''s skin. Leier and Mani kept attacking as the other three dwarves took their chances to attack another position. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Henry watched from a short distance, his mind racing. "Come on, don''t ye want to eat that?" he muttered to Caelum, urging the sword''s spirit to help. Suddenly, a surge of mana flooded his body, stronger than ever before. Caelum wasn''t just using his mana, it was feeding him with power, sending raw energy coursing through his veins like fire. With that new power, he cold no longer bothered him, and his vision sharpened. He could see the energy flowing through the Matriarch''s blue veins, identifying weak points in her icy armor. In that state, he felt like a god, invincible. He could see everything.


    "Aim for the joints behind the knee!" - Henry shouted, his voice carrying across the battlefield. At themand, Leier and Mani responded immediately, climbing higher, determined to take down this ancient creature and free the valley. Mani swung her hammer with all her strength, and Leier followed with precise and rapid strikes. Unlike before, theirbined attack worked,a thin stream of blue blood began to trickle from the Matriarch''s knee. But as the blood touched their weapons, it froze instantly, the ice spreading rapidly up their des. It seemed to want to consume their flesh and souls.


    "Let it go!" - Mani yelled, realizing the danger of the blood. She kicked Leier away, but before she could also get away, the Matriarch powerfully shook her leg, like a kick, sending Mani flying through the air. The dwarf crashed into the mountainside with a sickening thud, disappearing into the snow.


    Leier quickly got to her feet and retreated from the Matriarch''s reach, her eyes desperately searching for Mani, spotting her unconscious and bleeding body on the other side. However, there was no time to worry about her wellbeing. The situation was extremely dangerous.


    At the sight of his sister, Yngvi clenched his teeth and gripped Skybreaker tightly, his breath ragged after summoning the lightning. Fury burned in his eyes as heunched himself toward the Matriarch, the hammer emanating an ancient and overwhelming presence. Recognizing the silver lightning, the Matriarch let out a deafening howl and hundreds of sharp ice spikes erupted from the ground, filling the air as they hurtled toward the small man.


    The other three elder dwarves, sensing the danger, immediately moved to protect Yngvi. They positioned themselves in front of him, swinging their hammers with precision and agility. Their attacks shattered the iing spikes, preventing any from reaching their chief.


    "Yngvi!" - Henry called out, his voice cutting through the chaos - "We need to throw her off bnce!" - Without waiting for a reply, he activated the Sunfire Steps, throwing himself to the creature, like an arrow.


    Enraged by these persistent ants, the Matriarch roared with fury. She raised her massive arms and mmed them into the ground with earth-shaking force. The impact sent a wave of ice surging outward, threatening to freeze everything in its path. Henry reacted swiftly, leaping and twisting midair and shing through the freezing wave with Caelum''s purple fire. He cut through it with ease, like a sword splitting the whole sea with a single sh. On the ground, Yngvi swung Skybreaker, the hammer''s power shielding him and the other dwarves from the deadly ice. Together, they managed to hold their ground against the Matriarch''s assault.

 Chapter 189 The Sixth Stage

    189 The Sixth Stage


    Henry''s eyes swept over the towering Matriarch as he dashed toward her, his gaze locked on the great flow of Mana pulsing through her blue veins. He noticed a concentrated point of energy near her forehead, acting like the source of all the Mana in her body.


    "It''s from the same species, so it must have one of those cores" - Henry thought, slicing through the spikes the Matriarch hurled at him with ease, not even slowing his pace - "But even if I can reach it, piercing deep enough to kill it will be almost impossible."


    The Matriarch was immensely powerful, her defense the strongest Henry had ever encountered in this life. The Mana coursing through her circuits was far greater than his own, Yngvi''s, and even Luther''sbined. But despite her immense strength, Henry could tell that she wasn''t using her power and strength to its full potential. It wascking on efficiency, wasting a lot of energy with every movement and attack. It was this conclusion that made Henry believe that victory was possible, but it wouldn''te easily.


    He needed to get up there, to that weak spot, but the Matriarch wouldn''t let him approach without a fierce struggle. A direct assault would likely end with him crushed beneath her massive fists. He needed a n, a way to bring her down to her knees.


    "Let''s aim for spot behind the knees! We have to bring her down! If we can do that, I can finish her!" - Henry shouted to hisrades, deciding to join them in targeting the vulnerability at her joints - "Stay focused and be careful!" Leier, who had already recovered from their previous attempt, dashed toward the massive beast. She activated her Inverno Owl Tribal Tattoo, blending into the surroundings like a predator stalking its prey. Her eyes burned with fury and determination, fueled by the memory of Mani being hurled against the mountain, her destiny unknown.


    Yngvi and the other elders charged as well, Skybreaker glowing as lightning snakes began to coil around it once more. The Matriarch, recognizing the silver color that broke its protective crown, raised her head and let out a deafening roar. Her skin began to glow with the same blue light as her veins, as if she were drawing every ounce of Mana within her. She seemed to bepletely covered by Mana and the surroundings seemed to be affected by it.


    "What is this mist?" - One of the elder dwarves muttered as a dense, gray fog suddenly enveloped them. The air grew colder, almost unbearable, as if the mist itself wanted to freeze them, turn them into solid statues. The dwarves, hardened by years of work in the forges, resisted the cold, but they had to fight with all their will and strength.


    On the other hand, Leier could feel the biting cold seeping into her bones. Her blood seemed to slow, her feet felt heavy as they began to freeze in ce. She struggled to move, her breathing in short, frosty puffs. Ice threatened her, her leg almost fully covered by ice.


    Henry couldn''t fully grasp what was happening, but through his heightened vision, granted by Caelum, he could see the truth. The Mana radiating from the Matriarch was transforming the very essence of the raw Mana, bending it to her will. It was as if invisible tendrils were extending from her, seizing control of the raw Mana in the environment.


    It was an unimaginable sight. The energying from the Matriarch was covering the whole space around them. It was something that Henry wouldn''t be able to replicate, even if he burned all Mana within his body. "They are moving��" - Henry thought, watching as the tendrils tugged the mana in the surroundings, forming deadly spikes in the air, ready to strike at Yngvi and his group.


    Yngvi and the others, blinded by the thick mist created by the Matriarch, could feel something dangerousing their way. The air around them grew heavy, and then, cutting through the fog, they saw hundreds of ice spears flying straight at them. It felt like the very Valley they called home was trying to kill them. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Behind me!" - Yngvi shouted, quickly pulling the three elder dwarves to safety - "Skybreaker! Lightning Dome!" - He smashed his hammer into the ground with all his strength, drawing in as much Mana as he could. The lightning snakes wrapped around his hammer dove into the snow, racing through the ground like shes of silver. Suddenly, they burst from the earth, shooting into the sky like snakes trying to be dragons, their roars echoing like a storm rising from the ground itself, rebelling against the heavens.


    The lightning broke apart the ice spears, shattering them into harmless pieces. The attack also cleared much of the mist that had surrounded them, giving them a brief moment of relief. They could now see the Matriarch, standing still and glowing with a strange blue light. Leier, who had been trapped by the ice, felt the cold grip loosening as the ice around her began to disappear into thin air. But the mist, although pushed back, slowly started to creep in again, closing the space around them. However, before the mist fully obscured the Matriarch''s figure, the haggard Yngvi shouted to his king, who was already by the creature''s feet - "Descendant! I''ll clear the way!" - The urgency in Yngvi''s voice told Henry that the old dwarf was about to make a final, desperate move. Yngvi was putting everything on the line, trustingpletely in the descendant of Garret, the Son of Fire and Anvil. "Do it!"- Henry shouted back, leaping upward andnding on one of the icy ridges covering the Matriarch''s massive form.


    He had abandoned his original n to bring the creature down. The Matriarch seemed unable to move after activating its spell, but Henry knew it would take more than brute force to bring her down. If Yngvi failed, those hundreds of ice spears would be aimed directly at him, making escape nearly impossible. He needed Yngvi to either disperse the mist or weaken the creature for him to strike a fatal blow.


    With Henry''s approval, Yngvi raised his hammer once more, pointing it towards the Matriarch''s head. He took a deep breath, both hands gripping Skybreaker tightly. Suddenly, his entire body was enveloped in a bright silver light, which then flowed into the hammer, making it shine even brighter.


    "Snake''s Ascension!" - Yngvi roared, and the silver light shot from his hammer, forming the image of a giant snake that slithered through the air as if it had wings, soaring toward the sky, aiming to strike down the Matriarch. Seeing the opportunity, Henry pushed himself to move faster, scaling the Matriarch''s form as Caelum continued to flood him with Mana. In seconds, Henry found himself right by the Matriarch''s eyes, which seemed alert yet paralyzed, staring at him as if he were nothing more than a bothersome insect. Henry smiled grimly as he twirled Caelum in his hands, positioning the de right between the creature''s enormous eyes. The sword vibrated eagerly, as if it was hungry for the kill. Without hesitation, Henry thrust the de downward with all his might. The sword pierced through the Matriarch''s now-blue skin effortlessly, as if cutting through water.


    Suddenly, a surge of powerful energy rushed into Henry''s veins. Caelum was absorbing the Matriarch''s Mana, channeling it directly into him. He felt his Mana Circuits expanding, his heart racing as his capacity to store Mana grew exponentially. As the Matriarch''s life force drained away, Henry could feel himself breaking through to the Sixth Stage. The creature, once so powerful, was defeated.

 Chapter 190 Conquering Aritreia

    190 Conquering Aritreia


    Six dayster, Henry was mounted on his horse, leading a powerful force of dwarves, humans, and barbarians that marched behind him. The army made its way through the peaceful but eerie Screaming Valley, where bone-like trees cast long shadows over the snow as a weak sunlight shone upon them. Their heavy steps left deep and chaotic trails as they moved steadily forward.


    "Descendant, we''ll be arrivin'' in two days" - Yngvi said, his voice carrying a hint of unease despite his efforts to sound confident.


    Henry nced over at the dwarf, who clung tightly to ro''s back as they rode together. Yngvi held an ancient map of the Screaming Valley that had been passed down through generations and generations of chief dwarves, a relic from the days when humans first invaded the valley, kidnapping the a few of them and stealing their works before disappearing hundreds of years ago.


    "We just need to follow this pa��" - Yngvi continued, but his words were cut off as the horse beneath him gave a sudden jolt. The map almost slipped from his hands as he clung desperately to ro - "Ye bald human with a grand beard! What''re ye doin''? Let me get down!"- he shouted, his legs kicking as he tried to dismount, like a kid trying to get down of a toy.


    ro couldn''t help but smile, quickly masking it by rubbing his beard. Ever since his arrival with the army, the dwarves had taken to calling him "bald human", a nickname that struck a nerve. He had lost his hair at the tender age of fourteen, and it had always been a sensitive topic. Yngvi, naturally, had been the one to start it and he wanted to pay back this old dwarf.


    So, when Henry asked him to carry Yngvi on his horse, ro couldn''t have been happier. These dwarves had never seen a horse in their lives, and when he arrived with them, they all kept their distance, as if a bit afraid of it. One dwarf who attempted to mount a horse had quickly screamed to be let down and refused to go near it again. Noticing their fear, ro saw an opportunity for some mischief. Throughout the journey, he would subtly nudge his horse, causing it to jump or move suddenly, just to see Yngvi''s panicked reactions. "Sorry, the horse must have been startled by something again. It''s easily spooked. I''ll try to keep it under control so it doesn''t happen again. No need to dismount" - ro said, keeping his gaze forward, still trying to hide his grin. Yngvi red at the back of the bald man before him, debating if he should punch him on the back of the head or just get down from the horse. In the end, he stayed mounted, tightening his grip on ro''s back, fearful of falling. Henry, riding alongside, noticed the childlike smile ying on ro''s lips but chose to remain silent. Despite the teasing, the two seemed to be getting along well. Henry turned his attention back to the path ahead, his mind focused on the walls that encircled the capital of Aritreia. He could already sense that the uing battle would be straightforward, with little resistance expected. Most of Aritreia''s soldiers had been killed, and their noblemanders, the backbone of their army, had perished on Stahl''snd. It would be an easy win and he would soon strike Luak''s side.


    -x-


    Two dayster, a colossal wall emerged on the horizon, draped in a thick nket of snow and ice. It stood like a frozen sentinel that had been guarding the city behind it for centuries, without taking a single second of rest, while also separating both sides of the valley. Sharp icicles covered the whole surface of the wall, like a porcupine. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Though they couldn''t see beyond the walls, Henry was certain that this was the barrier he had been searching for thest weeks. It protected the city nestled deep within the mountains, from all the strange dangersing from the Screaming Valley. However, this was the easiest route if they wanted to take down the city. The main route was filled with traps and theck of knowledge on the terrain meant that Henry would lose a significant portion of his army. Now, with the dwarves and arge contingent of troops, the city seemed vulnerable, at least from this side.


    "It looks like the towers are abandoned" - romented, narrowing his eyes as he studied the wall''s battlements. There was no one guarding the parapets and the whole ce seemed to be silent and empty, not single living soul could be seen.


    Yngvi, leaning forward from behind ro''s broad back, tried to see as well. His old eyes looked carefully but also saw no movement. The silence was strange.


    "The news of our invasion must have reached their capital by now" - Henry said calmly, though with a sense of confidence - "They''ve probably moved their soldiers to the main path up the capital, if they haven''t already lost the will to defend this side over the years. The Ice Giants never reached this far because they have plenty of food where they are. So, there was never any reason to guard this side... until now."


    Henry''s words hung in the cold air, like an arrow ready to strike. He didn''t want to waste any more time - "Leier!" - he called, and Leier appeared beside him, almost as if she had been there the entire time, like a shadow following him on their journey. Henry handed her a small pouch - "You and Mani need to go to the walls and ce these seeds where the structure is weakest. Mani can help you find the right spots since dwarves are experts at building" - he instructed, expecting Leier to be annoyed at having to work with someone else. But surprisingly, she didn''t seem to mind. In the past, she would have at least asked to go alone. "Yes, my lord!" - Leier responded, taking the pouch and quickly heading off. She pulled along a small, hairless woman as they raced toward the wall. Even from a distance, Henry could hear the female dwarf teasingly say, "Bald and bold Mani." It didn''t take long before the two of them returned. Fortunately, Luna had worked on the seeds earlier, or they might have exploded during the journey. "Yngvi, can you do it?" Henry asked the dwarf. Yngvi immediately jumped down from the horse, taking a deep breath of relief, as if thinking, "Finally free!"


    The old dwarf gave ro a slightly annoyed look before answering Henry, "Yes, descendant! I''ll do it right away." He raised his hammer, which became covered in silvery snakes of energy. As he swung it down, lightning struck the walls, and a great explosion followed.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 191 King Latrel Silversin

    Chapter 191 King Latrel Silversin


    Inside the throne room of Aritreia, Latrel Silversin, now self-proimed King of Aritreia, sat on the throne with a sword in one hand and a cup of beer in the other. His eyes were full of anger and frustration, creating a heavy tension in the air. Beside him stood a golden-haired woman, the rightful queen of Aritreia, now reduced to a mere servant. She carried a silver tray, her face bruised and swollen, with purple marks and red eyes that betrayed a hard beating.


    "Have you still not found them?" - Latrel demanded furiously, ring at the soldier standing before him, the captain of the capital''s patrol team.


    "No, Your Majes��" - The soldier began, catching himself as he almost addressed him by his former title. His eyes flicked briefly toward the golden-haired woman, a sorrowful nce, before correcting himself - "King Latrel." "You worthless scum!" - Latrel roared, throwing the cup at the soldier''s face. The metal hit with a sickening thud, sending the soldier stumbling backward, blood flowing from a gash on his forehead. He lowered his head, staying silent even as blood dripped onto the floor. "They can''t have just vanished into thin air!" - Latrel hissed, his grip tightening on his sword as his rage inted even more as desperation mixed within him.


    He pointed the sword threateningly at the captain - "Expand the search area! If you don''t bring me news by the end of the day, I''ll have your head impaled in the middle of the capital. And your wife and children, well, they''ll make perfect new ves for this throne. We are in need of new��hands anyway."


    The soldier''s heart trembled at those words - "I will find them, King Latrel!" - He said, his voice shaking as he dropped to the ground, his blood dripping onto the stone floor. Then, he quickly got to his feet and hurried from the throne room, leaving a trail of blood behind, afraid to cast another behind him.


    Latrel sat back in his throne, watching the door close with a mix of rage and frustration -"What are you looking at, you useless bitch?" - he spat, turning his gaze to the woman beside him. "I''ve already taken your tongue, do you want to lose your eyes as well?" The woman flinched at his words, but her eyes stayed nk,staring ahead as if he weren''t there. Despite her broken and bruised appearance, there was a flicker of defiance in her eyes, a small spark of the pride she once held as a queen. She stood there like a soulless doll, carrying her new duties without question, bowing and serving the person she once scorned.


    Her silence and nk stare seemed to strike a nerve in the self-proimed king. With a snarl, he stood up and grabbed her chin roughly, forcing her to look at him. His fingers dug into her cheeks as he leaned close, eyes burning with cruel satisfaction - "Where''s your haughty look now?"- he sneered, tightening his grip - "Shall I pay a visit to that little son and daughter of yours? I''ve missed hearing their cries. One already lost his legs, should I take the other''s arms?" At those words, the woman''s eyes widened in horror. The tray slipped from her shaking hands, crashing to the floor as tears rolled down her cheeks, no traces of her defiance left as fear and pain overwhelmed her. The image of her son and daughter crossing through her mind. Before being a queen, she was a mother. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Tch, pathetic" - Latrel muttered, pushing her away as she fell to the floor. His interest in her fading away. He had enjoyed breaking her when he first took control of the throne, but now, his mind was focused on the growing danger outside the pce walls. He knew that Henry, the King of Stahl, wasing for him, and his army was notrge enough to defend the capital. He had to make a n.


    "The path to the capital is steep, and the roads are narrow" - Latrel muttered to himself, sinking back into the throne that now felt cold and heavy, like a boulder weighing him down - "They won''t be able to bring their entire army up here easily"


    The queen scrambled to her feet and hurried out of the room, her steps quick and silent, not daring to look back. Latrel''s thoughts swirled as he muttered to himself - "I just need to hold on until Luak sends reinforcements. Then, I''ll crush them." Latrel was sure that, although it seemed Henry''s forces had disappeared, no army could ascend the mountain without sustaining great losses. The paths were lined with traps, hidden dangers ready to weaken any attackers. With the right reinforcements, he believed he could hold out and push back the invaders.


    "I''ll conquer thesends and make them kneel before me" - He whispered to himself, a glow of greed flickering in his eyes. The image of ruling the entire northern region stirred something dark and ambitious within him, pushing aside his fear.


    But just as the vision of victory filled his mind, a sudden, deafening explosion shook the pce. The ground trembled beneath his feet, and the walls seemed to shake violently as if the mountains themselves were roaring in anger. Dust and bits of stone fell from the ceiling as Latrel gripped the armrests of his throne, his face pale with fear.


    "What''s happening? Guards! Guards!" - He screamed. But no answer came. For long, agonizing minutes, the pce shook as if it would copse. When the tremors finally stopped, Latrel let out a shaky breath, his knuckles white as he pried his hands from the throne and gripped his sword.


    He rushed to the door, ready to punish the guards for not responding him. But when he opened the doors, the sounds of distant, desperate screams echoed through the pce halls. The guards who had once stood outside his throne room were nowhere to be seen. "Something is wrong." - Latrel thought, his sharp mind realizing that something terrible was happening outside of the walls. Maybe, Stahl was already attacking them - "Damn it!"- he cursed, mming the door shut behind him as he desperately searched the room for a way out.


    -x-


    Outside, after breaching the capital''s walls with the explosion, Henry led his army through the streets of Aritreia.


    "Kill all who resist" - This was his onlymand.

 Chapter 192 Latrel, the coward

    Chapter 192 Latrel, the coward


    The once-unbreakable walls that protected the east part of the capital were down, and a whole army was swarming the capital of Aritreia. The people of the city were still in shock from the tremors. And the armed forces marching through the streets made it even worse. Death seemed nearer than ever.


    For a few seconds, fear gripped them so tightly that they didn''t even react. The citizens remained frozen. Fear mixed with adrenaline seemed to turn them into stone. But soon, a few of them freed themselves from the constraints of emotions. Their eyes widened with terror, unconsciously taking a step back, preparing to turn around and run away.


    And, soon��Chaos erupted across the capital. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Enemies! They''ve broken through the wall!" - someone screamed, and the warning spread quickly through the streets like wildfire. Everyone began to run for their lives.


    Mothers grabbed their children, fathers pushed through the crowd, trying to clear the path for their families. Everyone wanted to escape the city. Everyone wanted to survive. Even those who couldn''t see the danger knew something was terribly wrong, the screams, the explosions, and the shing of swords were enough to tell them. The crowd of people grew as more and more tried to flee the city. The barbarians charged forward with wild, bloodthirsty grins. They howled, like beasts, axes rising and falling without mercy. Anyone foolish enough to even lift a kitchen knife was mercilessly cut down. Soon, bodies littered the streets, now painted with blood.


    Henry, ro and the remaining army followed right behind them, taking care of those who surrendered - "Do we kill them?" - he asked his liege.


    Silently, Henry''s gaze moved from the fleeing civilians to the Royal Pce, which stood untouched amid the chaos. The ice still covering the towers gleamed under the sunlight, like a fake beacon of hope and protection.


    "There''s no need," - Henry replied calmly, patting his horse -"They''remoners, innocents. No point in ughtering them. The goal was never to massacre the city, only to conquer it with minimal losses."


    Yes, all of these people were human resources. He needed them alive to work for the throne. And to minimize these losses, he had to put an end to their beacon, to the representative of the country. He killed the king, but another one took his ce.


    "Me, Leier, and Yngvi will head for the pce. The traitor''s likely holed up inside, probably nning his escape." - Henry said, looking towards ro - "Together with Zahra, subdue the rest of the city. If anyone raises a weapon, kill them. We need this over quickly. I want to spare lives, but I know resistance wille. End it swiftly." -x-


    In the royal throne room, Latrel paced in circles, gnawing at his fingernails. The sword in his hand felt heavier with each step, offering him no peace of mind or courage to fight against the invaders. Outside, the cries of the people were getting louder and louder, echoing faintly through the stone walls. Perhaps it was just his imagination, but the stench of blood and iron seemed to seep through the cracks. His eyes darted to the grand double doors. They remained firmly shut, but Latrel knew they wouldn''t hold for long. It was only a matter of time before someone stormed inside and took his head.


    "How did ite to this?"- he muttered to himself, blood already dripping from his fingers -"The walls... they weren''t supposed to fall. Someone must have let them in. Someone betrayed me."


    Latrel''s mind raced, trying to find someone to me. The captain of the patrol? No, not him. He had his family under control, he wouldn''t risk their lives by betraying him. Or would he? But then again, fear could make anyone act strangely. Latrel''s gaze flickered to the throne. He had only sat there for a few months, but the power had tasted sweet, it was too sweet to lose. He had worked so hard to im it, wing his way to the top, betraying the king��and now it was slipping through his fingers. "Damn it!" he roared, his voice echoing in the empty chamber. "I am the rightful king! I earned this!"


    The screams outside were growing louder. His grip on the sword tightened, trying to convince himself - "Yes... I am the king. I can''t die. I won''t die. As long as I live, the throne can be mine again."


    He had to escape. Running was cowardice, but he didn''t care. He had to survive. Like a snake, he would slip away and strike when the time was right, taking back everything he lost. Then, he remembered something: the secret passage.


    The passage, hidden in the royal chambers, was only known to the king and a few close advisors. It had been built centuries ago, to help the king escape if there was ever a rebellion. Luckily, he had been one of those trusted advisors and knew about it.


    "Yes��" Latrel whispered, a small hope growing in his chest. "If I can get to the passage, I can escape. I''ll regroup. I''lle back stronger and take the throne again." Latrel didn''t waste any more time. He rushed to the royal chambers. There, he found the former queen, holding her children close. Fear filled her eyes as she tried to calm them, but Latrel didn''t stop. He barely looked at them. He ran to the statue in the corner and pulled the sword from its grip. A hidden door opened, revealing a dark staircase. "If you follow me, I''ll kill you," - Latrel hissed at the queen, before disappearing into the shadows. The door closing behind him. The queen held her children tighter, trembling. She knew there was no escape for her. She couldn''t follow Latrel, or he''d kill her and the children. She could only sit and wait, praying the nightmare would end soon. A few momentster, the door to the chamber burst open. Henry entered, blood sttered across his face and sword. Behind him were Yngvi and Leier. The queen''s stopped breathing, air caught in her throat as she instinctively stepped back, shielding her children with her body. Her eyes were fierce, ready to protect her offspring.


    Henry''s gaze softened when he saw them - "A woman and children?" he murmured - "The former queen, I presume? Don''t worry. I don''t kill innocents."- He didn''t like killing harmless woman and children. He only killed those who threatened his throne and life. He wasn''t a monster.


    The queen let out a long, shaky breath, not realizing that she had been holding so much air. She had dealt with enough powerful and dangerous men to know when someone was telling the truth, and Henry wasn''t lying. He wasn''t going to kill them. It was a relief.


    "Did you see where this new self-proimed king went?" Henry asked, his voice calm but firm. Without hesitation, the queen pointed to the statue in the corner.


    Henry frowned. "There?"


    She nodded. However, Henry didn''t understand, was he hiding inside that statue? - "Is he inside the statue?" - The previous queen shook her head, pointing again at the statue. Henry couldn''t help but ask - "Can you tell me with words?"


    In response, the queen opened her mouth, showing that her tongue had been cut out. Henry''s jaw tightened. "That bastard..." he muttered under his breath - "Then, can you show me what is it?" - he had to find that man as fast as possible. There were so many things needed to be done yet.


    Without wasting another moment, the previous queen approached the statue, pulled the sword, and revealed the hidden staircase. "Thank you," Henry said. He motioned to Yngvi and Leier. "Let''s go." - They rapidly descended into the passage. Leier gave a brief nce at the woman, eyes filled with pity as she followed right behind them.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 193 Lets keep it quiet

    193 Let''s keep it quiet


    Latrel stumbled through the dark passageway, his heart pounding in his chest like a war drum announcing the end of times. The cold, damp air entered rapidly through his nostrils, threatening to freeze his lungs as his breath came in ragged gasps, like a mist in the frigid air. His fingers were numb as he fumbled along the narrow corridor, trying to make his way through thisbyrinthine darkness.


    "Damn them all!" he cursed, ncing over his shoulder into the ckness. He could almost feel a presence closing in on him, like a predator in the night, ready to pierce his throat. This feeling forced him to move even faster. "I should''ve killed that woman," he hissed, thinking of the former queen who had probably betrayed him. Latrel continued to run for minutes until he reached a fork in the passage. He hesitated. He had never ventured into these tunnels and only knew of their existence from the king brief words. But the unseen pursuers drawing nearer didn''t allow him the luxury to spend time. He chose the left tunnel, plunging deeper into the unknown. "They will never catch me," he muttered, looking back once more. The darkness was imprable, concealing whatever, or whoever, might be behind him. Turning forward, he continued to run.


    -x-


    Behind him, Henry moved rapidly, despite the pitch-ck tunnels, he could clearly see the way ahead. Leier and Yngvi followed two paces behind, their fingers brushing the cold stone walls.


    "There''s a fork ahead," Henry said without turning, his voice carried away by the stone walls.


    Yngvi, walking just behind him, grinned. "I expected nuttin'' less from da Hero''s descendant." Leier nodded in agreement, as silent as always. "We should split up. You two take the right, I will go left," Henry suggested. But Yngvi shook his head, his nose twitching as he sniffed the air like a hunting dog. "Nah, no need, my king. He''s gone left, sure as day," Yngvi said, pointing forward. "Dis nose never lies. I can even smell da iron''s purity wi''out touchin'' it. An'' I can smell dat coward''s fear from miles away."


    Henry gave Yngvi a look but nodded. He trusted his men, especially when they were this certain. They would never do anything to let him disappointed.


    "Let''s go, then," Henry said, leading them forward. He could hear Leier whispering to Yngvi, asking him about his tracking ability. Henry didn''t interrupt. It wouldn''t hurt for his guards to learn something new that could help him in the future.


    -x-


    "This tunnel never ends," Latrel cursed in his mind as he kept stumbling forward, his legs screaming in protest. The passage stretched on, seemingly endless, with no sign of an exit.


    His fingers were numb, his lungs burning with the cold air. He tried channel Mana through his circuits to heat himself, but his scattered thoughts made it impossible. He gripped the handle of his sword tighter, ncing behind him. Still nothing. No sign of the pursuers.


    Then, in the distance, he spotted it, a faint light. A sliver of hope appeared before him.


    "It''s the way out," he haggardly said, a smile curling his lips. His body was begging him to rest, but he wanted to grab the hope presented to him. Just a little further and he could make it. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Latrel pushed himself harder, using everyst bit of strength he had. The light grew bigger with every step. He was almost there. So close. "I''ll get Luak''s help, and I''lle back. I''ll kill everyst one of them. I''ll hang that bitch queen from my chambers, cut off her fingers one by one..." The thought brought a cruel smile to his face. He could already see himself on the throne again, his enemies kneeling at his feet. It was the fuel that drove him into a desperate sprint towards the light.


    But just as he reached the light, the ground vanished beneath him.


    Latrel felt himself falling into empty air, into the void, blinded by the light. His eyes unable to adjust to the sudden brightness after so long in the dark. His hear raced desperately as he plummeted.


    No! His instincts kicked in. His hand shot out, driving his sword into the stone wall. The de caught with a screech, halting his fall just before the darkness below could swallow him. He dangled there, breathing hard, eyes wide with fear. "Fuck!" he thought, looking down into the abyss beneath him. It was a sheer drop, a free fall to certain death. He couldn''t even see the bottom.


    With shaking hands, Latrel looked up. He was close to the ledge where he had fallen. I can still make it. His sword was firmly lodged in the stone. Gritting his teeth, he began to pull himself up, inch by inch, his muscles burning with every movement. The stone cut into his hands, but he pushed through the pain until, finally, he reached the opening where he fell.


    He copsed onto the cold stone, gasping for air. His vengeful smile nowhere to be seen - "That was close" - he muttered, his voice shaking. For a moment, he justy there, catching his breath, grateful to be alive.


    But the relief didn''tst. A calm, mocking voice echoed from behind him - "Enjoying thatst minute of life, are you?"


    Latrel''s eyes shot open. He scrambled to his feet, grabbing his cracked sword and turning towards the source of the sound. The light behind him revealed three figures standing at the entrance, a tall, handsome ck-haired man, a small, sharp-eyed old man, and a woman with piercing blue eyes, her gaze cold and merciless.


    "Drop the weapon," the ck-haired man said, his tone bored butmanding. Purple mes flickered around his hands. "I don''t have time for games. Alive is fine, but I''ll settle for just your head." Latrel swallowed hard. He could feel the power radiating from the man, and from the others. They could kill him without a second thought. He recognized the ck-haired man instantly. "Henry von Stahl" - he thought -"Stahl''s king."


    "Yes... I just need to survive" - Latrel told himself, forcing a smile. He dropped his sword, raising his hands - "Ah, your majesty! I was hoping to ask for your help. Luak''s forces betrayed us, they have invaded our city. Please, help us, and I will owe you my life. I''ll be forever in your debt." Henry''s smile widened, cold and cruel. In an instant, his hand shot out, wrapping around Latrel''s throat. His grip was like that of an iron giant.


    "You''ve got quite the tongue on you," Henry said, his voice low. Latrel struggled, but unable to free himself from his grip.


    "Shall we take care of that first?" Henry asked, his eyes gleaming. The purple mes around his hand red as he grabbed Latrel''s tongue. Latrel screamed as the fire seared his flesh. And with one brutal motion, Henry tore it out. Blood sttered the stone, and Latrel crumpled, choking on the pain.


    Henry wiped his hands, calm as ever. "Let''s head back," he said to hispanions, stepping over Latrel''s body. "And this time, let''s keep it quiet."

 Chapter 194 The Rightful Owner

    194 The Rightful Owner


    The capital of Aritreia quickly fell under ro''s control. Zahra, who had been almost invisible in recent days during her first experience as a leader, led her team with precision, hunting down all those who dared to resist in the western part of the city. Throughout the campaign, both Henry and ro hadrgely forgotten about her, leaving her to grow closer to her team. Even when Henry entered the Screaming Valley, he left Zahra behind with ro and the remaining troops. During this time, Zahra made her team train relentlessly. She would rise before anyone else and finish long after the others had stopped. It was her way of asserting her authority and ensuring that her team would be prepared to react quickly in a crisis. Now, that hard work was paying off. ro had entrusted her with the responsibility of securing the western part of the city while he and the rest of the army handled the rest. It took Zahra and her soldiers only two hours toplete the task. "General!" Zahra called out as she approached ro, who stood in the middle of the za in front of the castle, surveying the crowd of citizens kneeling on the ground, surrounded by soldiers. Her sword was still tainted with blood as her team followed closely behind, and hundreds of defeated people, heads bowed and trembling, trailed after them.


    "I have brought the captives," Zahra said, her voice steady. "Those who resisted are dead, as you ordered, General." Her soldiers forced the prisoners to their knees. There was no distinction, women, children, the elderly, all were lined up, facing the castle and the za. Mothers clutched their children, whispering words offort in their ears, while men knelt patiently awaiting judgment. They held themselves as straight as they could, trying to shield their families from ro and Zahra''s gaze. They were afraid that their families would die before their eyes.


    "You did well for your first mission, Zahra." ro said, his eyes lingering on her. Despite his attempt to remain distant, he had watched her push herself again and again, working harder than anyone else. The king had ordered him to give her room to grow, and she had exceeded his expectations.


    "Thank you, General," Zahra replied, bowing her head slightly. Her tone was calm, almost indifferent, as if she expected nothing less. "What are we going to do with them?" She nced at the thousands of kneeling residents, their faces filled with fear and uncertainty. Their eyes silently begged for mercy. "We''ll wait for the king," ro replied. "Our orders were clear, kill the ones who resisted, capture those who surrendered. It''s not in our interest to kill everyone. These people don''t seem particrly loyal to their king, or to that runaway rat. They''ll fall in line under our king''s rule easily enough."


    Zahra nodded, her gaze drifting briefly to the pce where the king had vanished, before returning to the captured citizens. Though the city had been taken, she felt unsatisfied. This didn''t feel like a real victory to her. It hadn''t been a battle. There was no real risk, no sense of proving herself. It felt more like caging a helpless bird than winning a war.


    ro, noticing the fire still burning in her, simply smiled. "There will be other battles, other opportunities for you to prove yourself. This is just the beginning and we will soon march again for another war." He said. Zahra nodded, her eyes gleaming, like a child eager for the next game.


    It wasn''t long before the muffled sounds of screams echoed from the pce. All heads turned as Henry, Yngvi, and Leier exited the gates, striding toward the za. Behind them, a beaten woman with golden hair staggered forward, clutching two children, one missing a limb. In Henry''s grasp was Latrel Silversin, dragged by his hair, struggling to free himself, his mouth open as if to scream, but no sound came out. "My liege!" "The king!"


    The prisoners trembled at the sight, while all the soldiers, including ro and Zahra, dropped to their knees, eyes fixed on the handsome ck-haired man who dragged the Duke through the dirt. Henry ignored their actions, continuing his steady march until he stood at the center of the za where all could see him.


    He lifted the snake-like Duke higher by his hair, until Latrel''s feet left the ground. The Duke thrashed, trying to break free, but Henry''s grip was like iron, his legs could only kick uselessly. Henry''s cold eyes scanned the crowd of kneeling citizens and soldiers, his face devoid of emotion. "People of Aritreia!" Henry''s voice cut through the za "This is your Duke, Latrel Silversin! The man who betrayed your true king, Alonso Snowcrest. The man who stole the throne from its rightful ruler." Henry paused, watching as the captives looked at the Duke with a mix of emotions, ranging from fear to hate. This man put them into this situation. He deserved to die. They wanted to dash towards him and punch him to death, but the army''s swords were ready to behead them at any movement.


    "He called himself your king, the new king" Henry continued, his voice filled with disdain. "But he is nothing more than a snake, a coward who betrayed his own people for power. And there is no ce in Stahl''s world for traitors." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With one swift motion, Henry threw Latrel to the ground. The Duke hit the stone hard, his body crumpling at Henry''s feet. His face was bloodied, his body trembling with fear and pain. He tried to crawl away, but Henry stepped on his back, forcing him down, before kicking him again and again, like a torturer.


    "From this day forward, Aritreia returns to Stahl," Henry dered. "Yournds, your people, your throne, all of it returns to its rightful ruler. Let this traitor''s fate be a warning to all who dare defy me." Henry reached down, his hand glowing with an ominous purple light. He grabbed Latrel by the hair again, pulling him to his knees. The Duke''s eyes were wide with terror, his mouth opening and closing as if trying to scream, but no sound came out.


    The purple light in Henry''s hand grew, and mes ignited in Latrel''s hair. The fire spread quickly, engulfing his head, his neck, and then his entire body. Latrel''s muffled screams grew frantic, his body thrashing as the mes consumed him. His legs kicked violently, but Henry held him forcefully, not allowing him to move out or run.


    The people watched in terror as the once-powerful Duke screamed in agony. The children began to cry and the women closer their eyes, that purple fire was something that would terrorize their nights for a long time. It was like the devourer of ancestors, ready to swallow their souls and suffocate the ancestors'' fire.


    Within moments, Latrel''s body was nothing more than a charred husk. His skin ckened and cracked, and with a final flick of Henry''s wrist, the Duke''s remains crumbled to ash. The wind carried the ashes across the za, scattering them among the terrified citizens. Only a burnt head was left.


    A disturbing silence followed.


    Henry turned to his people, his expression cold and emotionless. "Prepare everything. We leave tomorrow."

 Chapter 195 The old order

    195 The old order


    From one of the windows of Aritreia Pce, Henry watched as Latrel''s burnt head was hoisted into the air, ced at the center of the za for all to see. Though far away, he seemed to be able to make out the hushed murmurs spreading through the restrained crowd, their eyes wide with horror.


    "It was supposed to be your husband''s head up there."- Henry said coldly, turning his gaze away from the crowd to the golden-haired woman standing behind him. She clutched her two sleeping children tightly. Leier, standing silently behind her, rested a hand on the hilt of her short sword, ready to strike at the slightest sign of resistance. At those words, the former queen''s body tensed, her grip tightening around her children. Her eyes, wide with desperation, fixed on Henry''s face. She tried to speak, but only garbled sounds escaped her.


    "In order to guarantee a new order, the old one must be eradicated," - Henry said, his voice calm, as if he was talking about breakfast - "The future can''t thrive where the past lingers. So, for a new order to rise, the old one must be destroyed." His gaze returned to the za, where the crowd still watched in horror as the execution continued. "What do you think is the best way for people to understand that a new order has arrived?"


    The woman stared back at him, terrified and mute. He knew she couldn''t answer, she had no tongue to make a sound.


    "The best way," Henry continued, gesturing toward the scene below, "is exactly what you''re witnessing. By severing the head of the one who ruled��or thought to be ruling��the people are left without a symbol, without a connection to the old regime. Over time, they will forget. The old names, the old faces, they''ll fade. In a few short years, no one will even remember your husband''s name, or the family that reigned over thesends for centuries."


    Henry paused, turning back to the woman and her children. His eyes settled on the child missing an arm, then rose again to meet her frightened gaze. "After I destroy the statues, burn every banner, every painting with your family''s crest on it, the only remnants of your fallen dynasty will be you and your children." His words were deliberate, sharp, and he watched the horror spread across her face.


    The woman took a step back, her eyes widening in terror, until Leier''s de pressed gently against her throat, halting her retreat.


    "Every history I''ve ever read tells me that I should kill you and your children," Henry said, his voice unnervingly calm, as if he were considering a trivial matter. "Uproot the threat before it has a chance to grow. It''s what reason demands, and I am nothing if not reasonable." His eyes flickered with something darker, something more thoughtful. "But��" He shook his head slowly. "Every fiber of my humanity tells me to spare you. So I''m torn, you see. Reason and heart are at war within me. I don''t yet know which will win."


    He leaned forward slightly, studying her face with cold gaze. "So, give me a reason to let you and your children live. Can you?"


    The woman''s eyes darted toward her children. She couldn''t speak, not without her tongue, but Henry could see the struggle in her. She understood what was at stake, her life, her children''s lives, and she knew Henry was offering her a way out, slim as it might be.


    In Earth''s history, there were many examples of royal families wiped out to secure a new regime, Henry thought, recalling the French Revolution. The revolutionaries had not only deposed King Louis XVI but also executed him, severing the monarchy''s connection to the people. The execution was a symbol, a break with the past, just as decisive as a de cutting through flesh. By killing the king, the revolutionaries ensured that the old order would never rise again. The Reign of Terror followed, where thousands of aristocrats, royals, and enemies of the revolution met the same fate. Queen Marie Antote''s death sent an even stronger message.


    However, the revolutionaries hesitated to execute Louis XVI''s children publicly, fearing the bacsh. Louis XVII, the young dauphin, was subjected to horrendous conditions and left to die a slow, miserable death behind closed doors, out of the public eye. The symbolism of sparing a child in public but condemning him to suffer in private was one Henry considered now. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Killing this queen and her children would be the logical choice, Henry knew. It would uproot any potential threat to his new rule. Yet, despite everything, he couldn''t bring himself to make that decision. The woman before him was powerless, without her tongue, without her title, and her children were weak and frightened. There was no battlefield here, no enemy to strike down. There had to be another way.


    The queen, understanding that Henry''s question was an opportunity, acted quickly. She knelt, forcing her still-groggy children to wake. They rubbed their eyes, disoriented, but when they saw their mother on her knees, they followed suit, kneeling beside her without hesitation.


    She couldn''t speak, but her actions spoke clearly. She was offering herself and her children as subjects, acknowledging Henry''s authority.


    Henry smiled, a small, satisfied smile. "Good choice."


    Relief washed over him. His heart, it seemed, had won this battle. He wouldn''t need to kill a defenseless woman and her children. They were no threat, not anymore. And, perhaps more importantly, they could still be useful. The former queen held knowledge about this kingdom''snds that he could use for the next phase of his conquest.


    "Yes," he thought to himself. "I can use her."


    The woman remained on her knees, her children pressed close to her side. Henry nodded to Leier, who removed her de from the woman''s throat, though she remained on guard. His eyes returned to the window, but this time, he wasn''t looking at the people, but at the horizon.


    The only thing left was Luak and he would be sure to take it down rapidly.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 196 Leave the infantry and the barbarians

    196 Leave the infantry and the barbarians


    Henry, ro, Yngvi, and Leier stood around therge table in the center of the throne room, an outstretched mapid before them. The intricate lines and roads traced over it reflected the whole territory they had just conquered, giving them an idea of direction. Behind them, the former queen of Aritreia stood silently, her presence diminished, as if hoping to go unnoticed. But Henry had summoned her to the table for a reason. "It looks like you''ve been using the White Merchant Road to trade with Luak. Is it still in good condition?" Henry asked, his fingers trailing across the map, following the route that snaked eastward toward Luak''s borders like the veins of a living body. These roads were like veins, supplying the kingdom with oxygen, much like Stahl.


    The queen''s eyes darted nervously between the faces of those gathered, before nodding. She scratched the back of her hand, her fear evident, then bent down to write on a parchment. The sound of the quill scratching the paper was the only noise in the room. When she finished, she held it up for Henry to read. "So, the road south is in poor condition, but the eastern section is well maintained due to regr merchant use," Henry muttered, his eyes back on the map. "Have you been to Luak? How are their defenses?"


    Again, the former queen nodded, quickly scribbling another response before lifting the parchment. Henry scanned the writing, his expression thoughtful.


    "A stronghold at the border, and the only way through is by using the White Merchant Road." Henry clicked his tongue, annoyed. "Why didn''t anyone build another road?" he muttered, shaking his head. "It would have made things so much easier."


    The frustration was clear in his voice, though he knew the answer. Roads like the White Merchant Road was a great relic of the past, built by his own ancestor, strong enough to endure centuries of use and bad weather. The people of Aritreiacked the resources and technology to construct anything simr. The road had be an artery for trade, vital to the cities and viges that had been built around it. To build another would have been costly and unnecessary, merchants and travelers would always prefer to take a known path. It wouldn''t take long for nature to devour it.


    "Only one stronghold, then. Once we get past it, we''ll have a direct route into Luak. We could reach the capital in a week, maybe a week and a half if we run into any trouble." Henry tapped the map thoughtfully, his mind racing with strategy. "Luther should have already drawn most of their forces north, thinking we will attack from there. We have kept word of our conquest here from spreading, so we shouldn''t expect resistance."


    "What do you think, ro?" Henry asked, ncing up at his general.


    ro, who had been quietly observing the map, nodded. "I agree, my king. But since you want this war over quickly, I suggest we leave the barbarians and infantry behind. Our cavalry can move faster on its own."


    He shot a strange a look at Yngvi. "We can bring a few dwarves with us. They''re light enough not to slow down the horses."


    Yngvi''s eyes narrowed. "Bald human," he snapped, pointing a finger at ro, "We ain''t small, we jus'' choose to grow our beards an'' hair instead o'' height, y'' tall fool! What''s so great ''bout bein'' tall, eh?" Before the argument could escte, Henry cut in, his voice sharp. "Enough, both of you. I''m tired of your bickering." Leier also seemed irritated, her fingers creeping toward the dagger at her side, as though ready to remind them both how easily arguments could be settled. These two had been getting on her nervestely. They were alwayspeting and bickering, be it about alcohol or strength. They were like kids.


    "Anyway," Henry said, rubbing his temples, "ro''s n is sound. If we leave the infantry and barbarians behind, we can reach Luak''s border in four days, five at most, and still have enough strength to take the stronghold that same day."


    ro smiled smugly at Yngvi, but his satisfaction was short-lived as Henry added -"You, however, will stay behind, ro. You will stay here with Zahra to stabilize the region and survey the cities. Send her to collect reports from the viges, Luke''s scribes will need that information when they arrive." ro''s smile faded. He opened his mouth, ready to protest, but Henry didn''t give him the chance. "That''s an order."


    ro clenched his jaw but bowed his head. "Understood, my king." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Henry''s gaze flicked toward the queen. "Ask her for help. She knows thesends better than anyone. She''ll be useful."


    The queen, still trembling, lowered her eyes, knowing she had no choice but toply. She was only a servant now, not the queen thatmanded rain in the kingdom.


    -x-


    The next morning, Henry led the cavalry down the winding mountain path from the capital of Aritreia toward the White Merchant Road. Behind him, the dwarves clung tightly to the riders, their arms wrapped around their partners in a death grip. They didn''t mind heights, but a moving height was something else entirely. Every jolt, every shift of the horse beneath them, sent ripples of fear through their small bodies.


    The descent was easy, the road well-maintained from centuries of merchant use. It was smooth enough for wagons, ensuring a swift journey as Henry''s cavalry sped down the mountain, the Snowfire Horses were like ghosts.


    "Jus'' so y'' know," Yngvi''s voice grumbled through the hundreds of cavalry "we dwarves ain''t scared o'' heights. But ye make this horse move any faster an'' I''ll lose me breakfast."


    At the head of the army, Henry didn''t bother turning around, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. It was soon reced by a thoughtful expression, as his mind took him to the ns and way ahead. There was only one objective at the moment, take down the enemy and then stabilize this region.


    "Then��" a smile appeared on his lips "Go south."

 Chapter 197 Luthers side

    197 Luther''s side


    At the southeastern border between Stahl and Luak, a chaotic scene was unfolding as hundreds of Luakian pursued a small cavalry troop of twenty men, racing toward the edge of a dense forest.


    Agusa, the promising young archer under General Luther''s tutge, was at the head of the cavalry. His eyes darted between the forest ahead and the pursuers closing in behind. He waited for the perfect moment before shouting - "Turn!"


    Agusa pulled the reins of his Snowfire Horse, and the cavalry turned around in unison, bows drawn and ready. In one smooth motion, he reached for the bow strapped on his back and knocked an arrow.


    "Loose!" - Agusa barked, his fingers releasing the tension of the bowstring. Twenty arrows flew through the cold air, finding their marks in the packed rank of the pursuers. Some fell dead immediately, while others copsed in pain, clutching their wounds and screaming. However, theirrades didn''t care and pressed on, trampling their fallenrades.


    Agusa wasted no time. He slung his bow over his back again and spurred his horse toward the forest, casting a quick nce over his shoulder to ensure the enemy followed behind them.


    "After them!" a voice bellowedfrom the middle of the pursuing army. "Anyone who brings me a head will have gold enough to live like a noble for their whole life!"


    The promise of riches made them to pursue the enemy like a pack of hungry wolves, blind to the dangers of chasing a cavalry into the thick woods. Greed overtook reason and they charged into the forest, scrambling without setting a formation.


    Agusa and his troops urged their horses to go faster, weaving through the trees with ease. His heart raced, not from fear, but from adrenaline and antecipation. When they neared a towering tree with a thick rope tied around it, he raised his sword. As thest of his men passed the tree, he shed through the rope.


    "Now!" Agusa shouted.


    With a groaning creak, massive, sharpened logs swung down from the trees, crashing into the crazy pursuers. The first wave of attackers was crushed instantly, bodies flung into the air like ragdolls. The rear ranks faltered in confusion, unable to stop their forward momentum.


    Before they could grasp the situation, Stahl''s infantry burst from the behind the trees, descending upon the disoriented soldiers like trolls after their preys. Swords shed in the sunlight, and blood sprayed across the snow. Luak''s forces had no clear leadership. They were ughtered before they had a chance to defend themselves. The few who tried to fight back were quickly cut down.


    Agusa patted the neck of his Snowfire Horse, watching the massacre unfold with a detached expression. His eyes were cold, emotionless, as if he had grown ustomed to the sights and sounds of war. The screams, the blood, the desperate pleas, it was all just noise to him now.


    When thest of the pursuers had fallen, the once pristine white snow was littered with corpses. The bright red of blood seemed to be a stain, impossible to be removed or washed away. It could only be hidden by the falling snow and devoured by time. Not a single soul could escape Stahl''s hands.


    "Go back and finish off the wounded," Agusamanded, his voice calm. "Make sure none are left breathing." His soldiers obeyed without hesitation, moving to finish off those who still clung to life, even those outside of the forest. Agusa gave a final nce at the carnage, pulled his reins and spurred his horse deeper into the forest.


    "I will report to the General" - he muttered, disappearing into the shadows of the trees.


    -x-


    Luther sat by a crackling fire near his tent, gnawing on a leg of roasted rabbit, a rare delicacy in Stahl but abundant in the forests of Luak. The snow around him was trampled from the movement of soldiers, whom had left for another mission. It was a rare peaceful silence.


    The sound of hooves crunching through the snow interrupted his quiet meal, but Luther did not need to look up to know who had arrived.


    "General" - Agusa''s voice echoed, calm andposed, like a true leader - "We have eliminated another toon of the enemy."


    Luther didn''t respond right away, calmly tearing thest bits of meat from the bone before tossing it into the fire. He wiped his hands on his cloak and finally turned to face the young archer. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Good work, boy" - Luther said, his voice sounding strangely warm. He rose to his feet and gave the young man a heavy pat on the shoulder. "Seems you''ve got more than just talent with a bow, you have got a good head for strategy too."


    Agusa lowered his eyes, unsure whether to feel proud or embarrassed by the praise. His respect for the white-haired general was clear in every movement he made.


    "There''s only two weeks left until the king arrives," Luther continued, his eyes shifting south toward the heart of Luak. "Until then, we will keep thinning their numbers, little by little. By the time the king attacks on the capital, Luak will be too weak to put up much of a fight."


    Agusa nodded, ncing in the same direction. "Shall we hit another city, General?"


    Luther chuckled softly, then tapped Agusa lightly on the head with his finger. "See? That is what I mean. You have got a good head on your shoulders."


    Agusa smiled faintly as Luther continued - "We will hit more cities near the border, yes. We have spent weeks setting up this perimeter, taking out viges and drawing their soldiers into our traps. No sense stopping now."


    For weeks, Luther had led his forces in precise, guerri-style warfare, raiding viges within a five-day ride from Mirante, the heart of Stahl''s forces in the border. Each time, they struck hard and fast, minimizing civilian casualties while baiting Luak''s soldiers into pursuing them. The pattern was always the same, set the trap, let the enemye, and wipe them out before they could regroup. So far, five viges had fallen, and over a thousand of Luak''s soldiers had been killed.


    Luther''s strategy was working. Using the dense forests to their advantage, Stahl''s forces moved like ghosts through enemy territory, setting traps and ambushes that left only their enemies'' bodies. However, Luther knew that such strategies wouldn''t have worked in open ins or deserts, since they didn''t have much knowledge about it. It worked here because the environment wasrgely simr to Stahl''snds.


    "There are only two more viges within range" - Luther said, heading toward his horse - "Let''s hit them hard. By the time we''re finished, the king will have an easy march straight to their capital."

 Chapter 198 Falmer

    198 Falmer


    An eerie silence covered the capital of Luak as three city guards patrolled the streets, their hands resting on the hilts of their swords. The citizens, seeing the guards approach, quickly lowered their eyes, their faces pale with fear. They trembled, avoiding any movement that might draw attention. It was as if they hoped to melt into the shadows, to disappear entirely.


    The guards marched, stopping in front of a small wooden door. One of them pounded on it so hard the door shuddered, nearly breaking apart.


    "Jason Morn!" one of the guards called, his voice echoing through the quiet streets. "You''ve been summoned to join the army in the North to fight the invaders. You are ordered to leave immediately."


    No response came from inside. The guards exchanged annoyed nces before nodding to each other. With a swift kick, the door was forced open, the wood cracking and breaking into pieces.


    A momentter, screams erupted from within the house, reverberating down the streets and alleys. "Let go of me, you bastards! You have already taken my father and brothers to the North! I can''t leave my mother and sisters!"


    The guards dragged a struggling teenager, no older than fifteen, out of the house. His face was bruised, the skin around his eyes swelling where they had struck him with the pommel of their swords. He thrashed against their grip, but they were much stronger than him. He was only a kid.


    "They will die without someone to take care of them!" the boy shouted, still struggling to break free from them. One of the guards, fed up, struck him hard across the mouth with the hilt of his sword. The blow knocked out several of his teeth, and blood spattered onto the ground.


    "Shut your mouth!" the guard snapped, his patience gone. "You should consider it an honor for you and your family to be called by the king to fight for the crown."


    After the attack, the boy''s screams disappeared into desperate gasps as he was dragged further down the street. Blood dripped from his lips as his eyes desperately reached for the broken doorway of his home. There, his mother stood, clutching his three young sisters, their faces filled with tears and colored by helplessness. The boy''s father and brothers had left him with the responsibility of protecting them, and now, despite his struggle, he was powerless to fulfill that promise. Around them, the neighborhood was silent. Men, women, the elderly, and children all kept their heads bowed. The women, many of them mothers and sisters, knew the pain of watching loved ones be taken. The men, meanwhile, silently thanked their ancestors that today, it was not yet their turn to be dragged into the conflict. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Scenes like this yed out not only within the capital but across the entire kingdom of Luak. Fathers and sons were being pulled from their homes, forced to march north to face Luther''s troops. It was the second time in half a decade this had happened, the first being when Luak hadunched its failed invasion of Stahl. The impact was felt everywhere: fieldsy untended, food grew scarce, and viges suffered without enough men to hunt or work thend. With half the kingdom''s male poption sent to the front lines, even the nobility could not escape conscription.


    -x-


    Inside Luak''s royal pce, King Falmer sat at a long dining table, slicing into a b of beef. The dim firelight flickered over his face, casting shadows that danced along the walls. Across from him, his trusted advisor and right-hand man was holding dozens of parchments. "Any news?" Falmer asked, his voice calm as he focused on his meal.


    "We dispatched another thousand troops north and another thousand will soon follow, my king." his right-hand man replied, reading from the parchment in his hand. "ording to thetest reports, we lost another thousand soldiers this week. They attacked another vige, but thankfully, no significant casualties among our own."


    Falmer continued eating, but his long-time advisor, who had served the king for decades, could notice the subtle difference in the king''s mannerism. The knife dug into the meat with more force than necessary as he continued to eat.


    "What about the nobles?" - Falmer asked, trying to keep his tone neutral and hide his emotions - "Have any of the high houses joined the fight? Have they pursued the enemy?" The advisor hesitated, choosing his words carefully. "The high nobles remain near the border viges, my king. They have sentmoners to fight in their stead. As for the lower-ranked houses, they have dispatched some of their distant kin, but most of them are barely trained."


    The king''s eyes darkened. In a sh of anger, he threw his te across the room. It shattered against the wall, fragments flying all over the room as a thin cut appeared on his advisor''s cheek.


    "I told them to engage and end this quickly!" Falmer roared, his face reddening. "We don''t know the strength of their forces, and we can''t afford dys. They wiped out our entire army during the invasion, and that damn general Luther is with them. If he reaches the capital, it''s my head on the line. It''s my throne they will take."


    He pointed a finger at his advisor. "Send a letter to every one of those nobles. Tell them if they don''t bring me the heads of those Stahl soldiers, I''ll put their heads on pikes myself. I don''t care who they are." The king''s fury red up, and his hands clenched into fists as he paced. His mind shed back to the mysterious mage who had promised him thends of the North. The mage had sworn that all the Cold Iron mines and territories would fall into his grasp, and Falmer, tempted by the wealth and power, had believed him. He had sent thousands of soldiers north on that promise. But the mage had died, leaving him to face the consequences, and the loss of a valuable subordinate.


    "All for nothing," Falmer muttered bitterly, his voice low and seething. "I want their heads, everyst one of them!"

 Chapter 199 "History repeats itself even in this world."

    199 "History repeats itself even in this world."


    From atop his horse, Henry scanned the desperate faces of the vigers before him. Unlike the viges in Stahl or even Aritreia, this one held no young men, only frightened women and elders, clutching poorly made farming tools. Their hands trembled as they faced the armed troops that appeared in the middle of their vige.


    "Get off ournd!" an elderly man shouted, his voice rough but frail. His skin was dry and cracked like sun-scorched, dry earth, and his thin arms shook as he raised a rusty sickle - "I may be old, but I will be sure to take down at least one of you if you try to attack us."


    Leier, riding beside Henry, nced at the old man. Her hand hovered near her short swords for a moment, but she didn''t reach for them. "What are your orders, my liege?" she asked, her blue eye steady as she looked up at Henry, who sat tall and still, like an unmovable ancient mountain.


    Henry didn''t respond immediately. His gaze lingered on the vigers, who were like cornered, desperate and tremblingms, afraid to meet the bad wolf''s eyes - "What happened here?" - he asked, his voice calm but demanding respect - "Where are all the able-bodied men?" It was unusual for no young men or warriors to have emerged, given how easily he and his troops had entered the vige. He faced no resistance, unlike what he expected.


    The old man''s eyes shifted nervously between Henry and the cavalry behind him. The Snowfire horses, with their fur as dark as dried blood, stood perfectly still as their red eyes gazed at back at him, eagerly awaiting to stomp them. The old man''s grip tightened on his sickle, but he looked back at the frightened faces behind him and realized he had no choice but to answer. "The king''s troops came through days ago," he said, his voice trembling. "They took every man over twelve, said they were needed for the fight up north. Took all our food too, left us with nothing. There''s nothing left for you to take. Please�� leave us in peace." Silence hung heavy in the cold air. Henry''s eyes swept over the vigers, old men, women, and children clutching their crude farming tools, taken in desperation to be used as a weapon. Despite their fear, there was a hint of resolve in their eyes, an instinctual courage born out of desperation, like cornered rats ready to bite back.


    "You have nothing to fear," Henry said, sensing the fear in their eyes and trying to reassure them "We are not here to pige. We don''t need your food. I prefer to travel light." He nudged his horse forward, closing the distance between him and the old man. "And even if we did, what could you do? With nothing but women, children, and old bones to defend this ce?"


    The horse''s breath puffed in the cold air of the northern kingdoms, and the old man instinctively took a step back. The vigers followed suit, retreating as they gripped their tools tighter, their faces pale.


    19:00 N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Henry leaned forward slightly. "You can''t stop us," he said, his tone dropping, "but you don''t need to. You are now under my rule. I do not harm those who submit. So��" - he locked eyes with the old man - "I will give you one chance��drop your weapons and step aside. We only wish to pass."


    The old man hesitated, his eyes searching Henry''s for any hint of lies or deceptions. But he knew he had no choice. Behind him were only the vulnerable, women, children, and elders. His hand shook as he let the rusty sickle drop to the ground, the noise echoing through the vige, like a thunder breaking the silence.


    He turned to the vigers, his voice heavy. "Everyone, drop your weapons and step aside!" There was a pause as the people exchanged fearful nces. Slowly, one person dropped their weapon, then another, until the entire group followed suit, stepping back and clearing a path for Henry''s cavalry.


    "Good," Henry said, his voice calm as he watched them. Many of the vigers kept their heads down, avoiding eye contact, while a few clung to each other, whispering prayers. They were afraid to see a de falling towards their necks and forcing them to meet their ancestors. The only one who continued to look at him was the old man, his eyes wary and ready to courageously meet his end, if it needed.


    "Is there any noble household in this vige?" Henry asked, not minding them or giving orders to kill.


    The old man shook his head. "No, not anymore. The king''s army took them to, everyone, even the children and women."


    Henry nodded, understanding. It was amon strategy for rulers to take hostages, a tactic to keep nobles loyal and ensure their cooperation. "Amon move," Henry thought as he looked to the gray skies. "History repeats itself even in this world."


    It was quite amon thing for rulers to take hostages in order to ensure the loyalty of nobles and their willingness to fight. This tactic was moremon in medieval and early modern periods when central authority was limited and kings needed to be reassured, applying pressure and control over the nobles.


    In Ancient China, during the warring states period, the chinese rulers often used hostages to secure alliances or ensure the loyalty of nobles and vassal states. The children or close rtives of nobles were taken to the royal court to guarantee their cooperation. If a noble rebelled or failed to fulfill their military obligations, their family members could face death. It was the same for feudal Europe, the Mongol Empire and the France of Louis XI. The practice of taking hostages to ensure that the nobles were going to willingly cooperate was used.


    Without another thought, Henry nudged his horse forward, signaling for the troops to advance. The vigers trembled as the horse''s hoofs hit the ground. The sound seemed to be like the horn''s of hell calling them all, announcing their deaths. However, this sound kept distancing itself, until it finally disappeared and they finally had the courage to open their eyes and look around. They survived. Not a single drop of blood was spilled.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!